diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14710-0.txt | 3808 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14710-h/14710-h.htm | 4032 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/14710-h.zip | bin | 0 -> 86853 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/14710-h/14710-h.htm | 4436 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/14710.txt | 4201 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/14710.zip | bin | 0 -> 79776 bytes |
9 files changed, 16493 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/14710-0.txt b/14710-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d98d2a6 --- /dev/null +++ b/14710-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,3808 @@ +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 14710 *** + +UNCLE TITUS AND HIS VISIT TO THE COUNTRY + +A Story for Children and for Those Who Love Children + +Translated from the German of + +JOHANNA SPYRI + +by + +Louise Brooks + +Boston +De Wolfe, Fiske & Co +361 and 365 Washington Street + +1886 + + + + + + + +CONTENTS. + +CHAPTER + + I. UNDER THE LINDENS + + II. LONG, LONG DAYS + + III. ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE HEDGE + + IV. ALL SIX + + V. BEFORE AND AFTER THE FLOOD + + VI. A FRIGHTFUL DEED + + VII. LONG-WISHED-FOR HAPPINESS + +VIII. MORE CHARADES AND THEIR ANSWERS + + IX. "WHAT MUST BE, MUST BE" + + + + + +CHAPTER I. + +UNDER THE LINDENS. + + +The daily promenaders who moved slowly back and forth every afternoon +under the shade of the lindens on the eastern side of the pretty town of +Karlsruhe were very much interested in the appearance of two persons who +had lately joined their ranks. It was beyond doubt that the man was very +ill. He could only move slowly and it was touching to see the care with +which his little companion tried to make herself useful to him. He +supported himself with his right hand on a stout stick, and rested his +left upon the shoulder of the child at his side, and one could see that he +needed the assistance of both. From time to time he would lift his left +hand and say gently, + +"Tell me, my child, if I press too heavily upon you." + +Instantly, however, the child would catch his hand and press it down +again, assuring him, + +"No, no, certainly not, Papa, lean upon me still more: I do not even +notice it at all." + +After they had walked back and forth for a while, they seated themselves +upon one of the benches that were placed at convenient distances under the +trees, and rested a little. + +The sick man was Major Falk, who had been in Karlsruhe only a short time. +He lived before that in Hamburg with his daughter Dora, whose mother died +soon after the little girl came into the world, so that Dora had never +known any parent but her father. Naturally, therefore, the child's whole +affection was centred upon Major Falk, who had always devoted himself to +his little motherless girl with such tenderness that she had scarcely felt +the want of a mother, until the war with France broke out, and he was +obliged to go with the Army. He was away for a long time, and when at last +he returned, it was with a dangerous wound in his breast. The Major had no +near relatives in Hamburg, and he therefore lived a very retired life with +his little daughter as his only companion, but in Karlsruhe he had an +elder half-sister, married to a literary man, Mr. Titus Ehrenreich. + +When Major Falk was fully convinced that his wound was incurable, he +decided to remove to Karlsruhe, in order not to be quite without help when +his increasing illness should make it necessary for him to have some aid +in the care of his eleven-year-old daughter. It did not take long to make +the move. He rented a few rooms in the neighborhood of his sister, and +spent the warm spring afternoons enjoying his regular walk under the shade +of the lindens with his little daughter as his supporter and loving +companion. + +When he grew weary of walking and they sat down on a bench to rest, the +Major had always some interesting story to tell, to beguile the time, and +Dora was certain that no one in the whole world could tell such delightful +stories as her father, who was indeed in her opinion the most agreeable +and lovable of men. Her favorite tales, and those which the Major himself +took most pleasure in relating, were little incidents in the life of +Dora's mother, who was now is heaven. He loved to tell the child how +affectionate and happy her mother had always been, and how many friends +she had won for herself, and how she always brought sunshine with her +wherever she went, and how nobody ever saw her who did not feel at once +attracted to her, and how she was even now remembered by those who had +known and loved her during life. + +When Major Falk once began to talk about his dearly-beloved wife, he was +apt to forget the flight of time, and often the cool evening wind first +aroused him with its chilly breath to the fact that he was lingering too +long in the outer air. Then he and his little Dora would rise from the +bench in the shade of the lindens, and slowly wander back into town, until +they stopped before a many-storied house in a narrow street, and the Major +would generally say, + +"We must go up to see Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette this afternoon, Dora." +And as they slowly climbed the steep staircase, he would add, "Softly now, +little Dora, you know your Uncle is always writing very learned books, and +we must not disturb him by any unnecessary noise, and indeed, Dora, I do +not think your Aunt is any more fond of noise than he is." + +So Dora went up upon the tips of her toes as quietly as a mouse, and the +Major's ring could scarcely be heard, he pulled the bell so gently! +Generally Aunt Ninette opened the door herself, saying, + +"Come in, come in, dear brother! Very softly, if you please, for you know +your brother-in-law is busy at work." + +So the three moved noiselessly along the corridor and crept into the +sitting room. Uncle Titus' study was the very next room, so that the +conversation was carried on almost in whispers, but it must be said Major +Falk was less liable to forget the necessary caution against disturbing +the learned writer than Aunt Ninette herself, for that lady being +oppressed with many cares and troubles had always to break into frequent +lamentation. + +When June came, it was safe and pleasant to linger late under the shade of +the lindens, but the pair in whom we are interested often turned their +steps homeward earlier than they wished, in order not to arouse Aunt +Ninette's ever-ready reproaches. But one warm evening when the sky was +covered with rosy and golden sunset clouds, the Major and Dora lingered +watching the lovely sight longer than was their wont. They sat silent hand +in hand on the bench by the side of the promenade, and Dora could not take +her eyes from her father's face as he sat with upturned look gazing into +the sky. At last she exclaimed: + +"I wish you could see yourself, papa, you look all golden and beautiful. I +am sure the angels in heaven look just as you do now." + +Her father smiled. "It will soon pass away from me, Dora, but I can +imagine your mother standing behind those lovely clouds and smiling down +upon us with this golden glory always upon her face." + +As the Major said, it did pass away very soon; his face grew pale, and +shone no longer; the golden light faded from the sky and the shades of +night stole on. The Major rose, and Dora followed him rather sadly. The +beautiful illumination had passed too quickly. + +"We shall stand again in this glory, my child, nay, in a far more +beautiful one," said her father consolingly, "when we are all together +again, your mother and you and I, where there will be no more parting and +the glory will be everlasting." + +As they climbed up the high staircase to say good night to Uncle and Aunt, +the latter awaited them on the landing, making all sorts of silent signs +of alarm and distress, but she did not utter a sound until she had them +safely within the sitting room. Then, having softly closed the door, she +broke forth complainingly, + +"How can you make me so uneasy, dear brother? I have been dreadfully +anxious about you. I imagined all kinds of shocking accidents that might +have happened, and made you so late in returning home! How can you be so +heedless as to forget that it is not safe for you to stay out after +sunset. Now I am sure that you have taken cold. And what will happen, who +can tell? Something dreadful, I am certain." + +"Calm yourself, I beg you, dear Ninette," said the Major soothingly, as +soon as he could get in a word. "The air is so mild, so very warm, that it +could not possibly harm anybody, and the evening was glorious, perfectly +wonderful. Let me enjoy these lovely summer evenings on earth as long as I +can; it will not be very long at the farthest. What is sure to come, can +be neither delayed nor hastened much by anything I may do." + +These words, however, although they were spoken in the quietest possible +tone, called forth another torrent of reproach and lamentation. + +"How can you allow yourself to speak in that way? How can you say such +dreadful things?" cried the excited woman over and over again. "It will +not happen. What will become of us all; what will become of--you know what +I mean," and she cast a meaning glance at Dora. "No, Karl, it would be +more than I could bear, and we never have more trouble sent to us than we +can bear; I do not know how I should live; I could not possibly endure +it." + +"My dear Ninette" said her brother quietly, "Do not forget one thing, + + "'Thou art not in command, + Thou canst not shape the end; + God holds us in his hand: + God knows the best to send.'" + +"Oh, of course, I know all that well enough. I know that is all true," +assented Aunt Ninette, "but when one cannot see the end nor the help, it +is enough to kill one with anxiety. And then you have such a way of +speaking of terrible things as if they were certain to come, and I cannot +bear it, I tell you; I cannot." + +"Now we will say good-night and not stand and dispute any longer, my dear +sister," said the Major, holding out his hand, "we will both try to +remember the words of the verse--'God knows the best to send.'" + +"Yes, yes, I'll remember. Only don't take cold going across the street, +and step very softly as you go down the stairs, and Dora, do you hear! +Close the door very gently, and Karl, be careful of the draught, as you +cross the street!" + +While the good irritating Aunt was calling after them all these +unnecessary cautions, Dora and her father had gone down the stairs and had +softly closed the house-door. They had only a narrow alley to cross to +reach their own rooms opposite. + +The next afternoon, as Dora and her father seated themselves on their +favorite bench under the lindens, the child asked, + +"Papa, is it possible that Aunt Ninette never knew the verse you repeated +to her last night?" + +"Oh yes, my child, she has always known the lines," replied the Major. "It +is only for the moment that your good aunt allows herself to be so +overwhelmed with care and worry as to forget who governs all wisely. She +is a good woman, and in her heart she places her trust in God's goodness. +She soon comes to herself again." + +Dora was silent for a while, and then she said thoughtfully, + +"Papa, how can we help being 'overwhelmed with care and worry?' and +'killed with anxiety,' as Aunt Ninette said." + +"By always remembering that everything comes to us from the good God, my +dear child. When we are happy, we must think of Him and thank Him; when +sorrow comes we must not be frightened and distressed, for we know that +the good God sends it, and that it will be for our good. So we shall never +be 'overwhelmed with care and worry,' for even when some bitter trouble +comes, in which we can see no help nor escape, we know that God can bring +good out of what seems to us wholly evil. Will you try to think of this, +my child? for sorrow comes to all, and you will not escape it more than +another. But God will help you if you put your trust in Him." + +"Yes, I understand you, papa, and I will try to do as you say. It is far +better to trust in God, than to let one's self be overwhelmed with care +and worry.'" + +"But we must not forget," continued her father, after a pause, "that we +must not only think of God, when something special happens, but in +everything that we do, we must strive to act according to His holy will. +If we never think of Him, except when we are unhappy, we shall not then be +able easily to find the way to him, and that is the greatest grief of +all." + +Dora repeated that she would ask God to keep her in the right way, and as +she spoke, her father softly stroked her hand, as it lay in his. He did +not speak again for a long time, but his eyes rested so lovingly and +protectingly on his little girl, that she felt as if folded in a tender +and strengthening embrace. + +The sun sank in golden radiance behind the green lindens, and slowly the +father and child wended their way towards the high house in the narrow +street. + + + + +CHAPTER II. + +LONG, LONG DAYS. + + +It was not many days after the events mentioned in the last chapter. Dora +sat by her father's bedside, her head buried in the pillows, vainly +striving to choke down her tears and sobs. It seemed as if her heart must +break. The Major lay back on his pillow, white and still, with a peaceful +smile on his calm face. Dora could not understand it, could not take it +in, but she knew it. Her father was gone to join her mother in heaven. + +In the morning her father had not come as usual to her bedside to awaken +her, so when at last she opened her eyes, she went to seek him, and she +found him still in bed, and lying so quiet that she seated herself quite +softly by his side, that she might not disturb him. + +Presently the servant came up with the breakfast, and looking through the +open door into the bed-room where Dora sat by her father's bed-side, she +called out in terror, + +"Oh God, he is dead! I will call your aunt, child," and hurried away. + +Dora's heart seemed cut in two by these words. She put her head upon the +pillow and sobbed and wept. Presently she heard her aunt come into the +room, and she raised her head and tried to control herself, for she +dreaded the scene that she knew was coming. And it came--cries and sobs, +loud groans and lamentations. Aunt Ninette declared that she could never +bear this terrible blow; she did not know which way to turn, nor what to +do first. + +In the open drawer of the table by the side of the bed, lay several +papers, and as she laid them together, meaning to lock them up, she saw a +letter addressed to herself. She opened it and read as follows: + + "Dear Sister Ninette, + + "I feel that I shall shall soon leave you, but I will not talk to + you about it, for the sad time will come only too quickly. One + only wish that I have greatly at heart I now lay before you, and + that is, that you will take my child under your protection for as + long as she may need your care. I shall leave very little money + behind me, but I beg you to employ this little in teaching Dora + something that will enable her, with God's help, to support + herself when she is old enough. + + "Do not, my dear sister, give way to your grief; try to believe as + I believe, that God will always take our children under his + care, when we are obliged to leave them and can no longer provide + for them ourselves. Receive my heartfelt thanks for all the + kindness you have shown to me and my child. God will reward you + for it all." + +Aunt Ninette read and re-read these touching lines, and could not help +growing calmer as she read. She turned to the silently weeping Dora with +these words, + +"Come, my child, your home henceforth will be with us. You and I will try +to remember that all is well with your father; otherwise we shall break +down under our sorrow." + +Dora arose at once and prepared to follow her aunt, but her heart was +heavy within her; she felt as if all was over and she could not live much +longer. + +As she came up the stairs behind her aunt, Aunt Ninette omitted for the +first time to caution her to step lightly, and indeed there was no need +now of the usual warning when they approached Uncle Titus' room, for the +little girl was so sad, so weighed down with her sorrow as she entered her +new home, that it seemed as if she could never again utter a sound of +childish merriment. + +A little room under the roof, hitherto used as a store-room, was changed +into a bed-room for Dora, though not without some complainings from Aunt +Ninette. However, the furniture was brought over from the Major's rooms, +and after a slight delay, all was comfortably arranged for the child. + +When supper-time came, Dora followed her aunt, without a word, into the +dining-room, where they were joined by Uncle Titus, who however seldom +spoke, so deeply was he absorbed in his own thoughts. After supper, Dora +went up to her little room under the roof, and with her face buried in her +pillow, cried herself softly to sleep. + +On the following morning she begged to be allowed to go over to look once +again at her father, and after some objection, her aunt agreed to go with +her, and they crossed the narrow street. + +Dora took a silent farewell of her dear father, weeping all the time but +making no disturbance. Only when she again reached her little bed-room, +did she at last give way to her sobs without restraint, for she knew that +soon her good father would be carried away, and that she could never, +never see him again on earth. + +And now began a new order of life for Dora. She had not been to school, +during the short time that she and her father had lived together in +Karlsruhe. Her father went over with her the lessons she had learned in +Hamburg, but he did not seem to care to begin any new study, preferring to +leave everything for her aunt to arrange. + +It happened that one of Aunt Ninette's friends was the teacher of a +private school for girls, so that it was soon settled that Dora was to go +to her every morning to learn what she could. Also a seamstress was +engaged to teach her the art of shirt-making in the afternoon, for it was +a theory of Aunt Ninette's that the construction of shirts of all kinds +was a most useful branch of knowledge, and she proposed that Dora should +learn this art, with a view of being able to support herself with her +needle. She argued that since the shirt is the first garment to be put on +in dressing, it should be the first that one should learn to make, and +with this as a foundation, Dora could go on through the whole art of +sewing, till in time she might even arrive at the mighty feat of making +dresses! With which achievement Aunt Ninette would feel more than +satisfied, but this great end would never be reached, unless the first +steps were taken in the right direction. + +So every morning Dora sat on the school-bench studying diligently, and +every afternoon on a little chair close to the seamstress' knee, sewing on +a big shirt that made her very warm and uncomfortable. + +The mornings were not unpleasant; for she was in the company of other +children who were all studying, and Dora was ambitious and willing to +learn. So the hours flew quickly, for she was too busy to dwell much on +the loss of her dear father, and to think that he was gone forever. But +the afternoons were truly dreadful. She must sit through the long hot +hours, close by the seamstress, almost smothered by the big piece of +cotton cloth, which her little fingers could hardly manage, and she grew +restless and irritable, for her hands were moist, and the needle refused +to be driven through the thick cloth. How often she glanced up at the +clock on the wall during those long hours, when the minute hand was surely +stuck at half-past three, and the regular tic-tac seemed to fill the +quiet room with its sleepy droning. So hot, so still, so long were the +hours of those summer afternoons! + +The silence was broken now and then by the sounds of a distant piano. +"What a happy child that must be!" thought little Dora, "who can sit at +the piano and practise exercises, and all sorts of pretty tunes!" She +could think of nothing more delightful; she listened with hungry ears, and +drank in every note that reached her. In the narrow street where the +seamstress lived she could hear the music distinctly, for no wagons +passed, and the voices of foot-passengers did not reach up so high as to +her room. So Dora listened to the sweet melodies which were her only +refreshment during those hot long hours, and even the running scales were +a pleasure to her ear. But then the thought of her father came back to +her, and she felt bitterly the terrible contrast between these hot lonely +afternoons and those which she used to spend with him under the cool shade +of the lindens. Then she thought of that glorious sunset, and of her +father, as he stood transfigured in the golden light. She remembered his +comforting words, his assurance that some day they two and the mother +would stand thus together, shining in the eternal light of Heaven. But +Dora sighed at the thought of the long weary time before she should join +them, unless indeed some accident should happen to her, or she should fall +ill and die, from this too heavy task of shirt-making. After all, her best +consolation was her father's verse; and then too, he had been so sure of +its truth: + + "God holds us in his hand, + God knows the best to send." + +She believed it too; and as she repeated the lines to herself, her heart +grew lighter, and even her needle moved more easily, as if inspired by the +cheering thoughts. Yet the days were long and wearisome, and their +stillness followed her when she went home to her uncle and aunt. + +She reached home just in time for supper. Uncle Titus always held the +newspaper before his face, and read and ate behind its ample shelter. Aunt +Ninette spoke in whispers all the while, and asked only the most necessary +questions, in order not to disturb her husband. Dora said little; and less +every day, as she grew accustomed to this silent life. Even when she came +home from school at noon for the short interval before the time for her +sewing lessons, there was no need to caution her against noise; for the +child moved ever less and less like a living being, and grew more like a +shadow day by day. + +Yet by nature she was a lively little maiden, and took so keen an interest +in all about her, that her father often used joyfully to observe it, +saying, + +"That child is exactly like her dear mother; just the same movements, the +same indomitable spirit and enjoyment of life!" + +But now all this vivacity seemed extinguished. Dora was very careful never +to provoke her aunt to complaints, which she dreaded exceedingly. Yet for +all her pains it would happen sometimes, most unexpectedly and when she +was least looking for a storm, that one would break over her head, and +frighten all her thoughts and words back into her childish heart; nay, +almost check the flow of youth in her veins. + +One evening, she came home from her work filled with enthusiasm, by a song +she had been listening to, played by her unseen musician. Dora knew the +words well: + + "Live your life merrily + While the lamp glows, + Ere it can fade and die, + Gather the rose." + +Dora had often sung this song, but she had never dreamed that it could be +played on the piano, and it sounded so beautiful, so wonderful to her, +that she said to her aunt, as she entered the dining-room, + +"Oh, Aunt Ninette, how delightful it must be to know how to play on the +piano! Do you think that I can ever learn it in my life?" + +"Oh, in heaven's name, how can you ask me such a thing? How can you worry +me so? How could you do anything of the kind in our house? Think of the +terrible din that a piano makes! And where would the money come from if +you could find the time? Oh, Dora, where did you get hold of that +unfortunate idea? I should think I had enough to worry me already, without +your asking me such a thing as this into the bargain." + +Dora hastened to assure her aunt that she had no intention of asking for +any thing, and the storm blew over. But never again did she dare even to +speak of music, no matter how eagerly she had listened to the piano, +during her long sewing lessons. + +Every evening after Dora had learned all her lessons for school, while her +aunt in utter silence knitted or nodded, the child climbed up to her +little attic room; and before she closed her tiny window, she leaned out +into the night to see whether the stars were shining, and looking down +upon her from the high heavens. Five there were always up there just above +her head; they stood close together and Dora looked at them so often and +so steadily, that she began to consider them as her own special +property--or rather as friends who came every night and twinkled down into +her heart, to tell her that she was not utterly alone. One night the idea +came to her that these bright stars were loving messengers, who brought +her kisses and caresses from her dear parents. And from these heavenly +messengers the lonely child gained nightly comfort when she climbed to her +little chamber in the roof, with her feeble candle for her only companion. +She sent her prayers up to heaven through the tiny window, and received +full assurance in return, that her Father in heaven saw her, and would not +forsake her. Her father had told her that God would always help those who +trusted him and prayed to him, and she had no fear. + +And so the long hot summer passed, and Autumn came. Then followed a long, +long winter with its cold and darkness; such cold that Dora often thought +that even the hot summer days were better, for she no longer dared to +open the window to look for her friends the stars, and often she could +hardly get to sleep, it was so cold in the little room, under the roof. At +last the Spring rolled round again, and the days passed one like another, +in the quiet dwelling of Uncle Titus. Dora worked harder than ever on the +big shirts, for she had learned to sew so well, that she had to help the +seamstress in earnest now. When the hot days came again, something +happened; and now Aunt Ninette had reason enough to lament. Uncle Titus +had an attack of dizziness, and the doctor was sent for. + +"I suppose it is thirty years since you went beyond the limits of the town +of Karlsruhe, and in all that time you have never left your desk except +to eat and sleep. Am I right?" asked the physician, after he had looked +steadily at Uncle Titus and tapped him a little here and there. + +There was no denying that the doctor had stated the case truly. + +"Very well," he said, "now off with you! go away at once; to-day rather +than to-morrow. Go to Switzerland. Go to the fresh mountain air; that is +all the medicine you need. Don't go too high up, but stay there six weeks +at least. Have you any preference as to the place? No? Well, set yourself +to thinking and I will do the same, and to-morrow I shall call again to +find you ready for the journey." + +With this off started the doctor, but Aunt Ninette would not let him +escape so easily. She followed close at his heels with a whole torrent of +questions, which she asked over and over again, and she would have an +answer. The doctor had fairly deserved this attack, by his astounding +prescription. His little game of snapping it suddenly upon them, and then +quickly making his escape, had not succeeded; he lost three times as much +time outside the door as if he had staid quietly in the room. When at last +Aunt Ninette returned to her husband, there he sat at his desk again, +writing as usual! + +"My dear Titus," cried the good woman really in great astonishment, "is it +possible that you did not hear what we are ordered to do? To drop +everything and go away at once, and stay away for six weeks! And where? We +have not an idea where! And there's no way of knowing who our neighbors +will be! It is terrible, and there you sit and write as if there were +nothing else to be done in the world!" + +"My love, it is exactly because I must go away so soon, that I wish to +make the most of the little time I have left," said Uncle Titus, and he +went on with his writing. + +"My dear Titus, your way of accepting the unexpected is most admirable, +but this must be talked over, I assure you. The consequences may be very +serious, and the matter must not be lightly treated. Do think at once +where we are to go! Aunt Ninette spoke very impressively. + +"Oh, it makes no difference where we go, if it is only quiet, and out in +the country some where," said the good man, as he calmly continued his +writing. + +"Of course, that is the very thing" said his wife, "to find a quiet house, +not full of people nor in a noisy neighborhood. We might happen on a +school close by, or a mill, or a waterfall. There are so many of those +dreadful things in Switzerland. Or some noisy factory, or a market place, +always full of country folk, all the people of the whole canton pouring in +there together and making a terrible uproar. But I have an idea, my +dearest Titus, I have thought of a way to settle it. I shall write to an +old uncle of my brother's wife. You remember the family used to live in +Switzerland; I am sure I can find out from him just what it is best for us +to do." + +"That seems to me rather a round-about way," said her husband, "and if I +remember right the family had some unpleasant experiences in Switzerland, +and are not likely to have kept up any connection with it." + +"Oh, let me see to that; I will take care that all is as it should be, my +dear Titus," said aunt Ninette decidedly, and off she went, and without +more delay wrote and dispatched a letter to her brother's wife's uncle. +This done, she hurried away to Dora's sewing teacher, who was a most +respectable woman, and arranged that while they were in Switzerland, Dora +should spend the days with her, going to school as usual in the morning +and sewing all the afternoon, and that the woman should go home with Dora +to pass the nights. + +Dora was informed of this plan when she came home that evening. She +received the news in silence, and after supper in silence went to her +little attic room. There as she sat upon her little bed, she realized +fully what her life would be when her uncle and aunt had gone away, and as +she compared it sadly with the happy companionship of her dear father, her +sorrow and solitude seemed too terrible to bear, and she hid her face in +her hands and gave way to bitter tears. Her uncle and aunt might die too, +she thought, and she should be left alone with no one to care for her, no +one in the world to whom she belonged, and nothing to do but to sit +forever sewing on endless shirts. For ever and ever! for she knew she must +earn her living by sewing. Well, she was quite willing to do that; but oh! +not to be left all alone. + +The poor child was so wholly absorbed in these painful thoughts, as they +passed again and again through her mind, that she lost all sense of time, +till at last she was aroused, by the clock on the neighboring tower +striking so many times that she was frightened. She raised her head. It +was perfectly dark. Her little candle had burned out, and not a glimmer of +light came from the street. But the stars; yes, there were the five stars +above still shining so joyfully, that it seemed to Dora as if her father +were looking down upon her with loving eyes, and saying cheeringly, + + "God holds us in his hand + God knows the best to send." + +The sparkling starlight sank deep into her heart, and made it lighter. She +grew calmer. Her father knew, she said to herself, she would trust his +knowledge, and not fear what the future might hold in store. And after she +laid her head on her pillow, she kept her eyes fixed upon the beautiful +stars until they closed in sleep. + +On the following evening the doctor came as he had promised. He began to +suggest various places to Uncle Titus, but Aunt Ninette assured him rather +curtly, that she was already on the track of something that promised to be +satisfactory. There were a great many things to be taken into +consideration, she said, since Uncle Titus was to make so vast a change in +his habits. The utmost prudence must be exercised in the selection of the +situation, and of the house also. This was her present business, and when +everything was settled she would inform the doctor of her arrangements. + +"Very well, only don't be long about it; be off as soon as you can, the +quicker the better," said the physician warningly, and he was making a +hasty retreat, when he almost fell over little Dora who had stolen so +quietly into the room that he had not seen her. + +"There, there, I hope I did not hurt you," he said, tapping the frightened +child upon the shoulder. "It will do this thin little creature a world of +good too, this trip to Switzerland," he continued. "She must drink plenty +of milk,--lots of milk." + +"We have decided to leave Dora behind," remarked Aunt Ninette drily. + +"As you please; it is your affair, Mrs. Ehrenreich; but you must let me +observe that if you do not look out, you will have another case on your +hands, as bad as your husband's, if not worse. Good-morning madam," and he +vanished. + +"Doctor, doctor! what do you mean? What did you say?" cried Aunt Ninette +in her most plaintive tone, running down the stairs to overtake him. + +"I mean that the little person up there has quite too little good blood in +her veins, and that she cannot last long, unless she gets more and better +nourishment." + +"For heaven's sake! What unfortunate people we are!" cried Mrs. +Ehrenreich, wringing her hands in distress, as she came back into her +husband's room. "My dearest Titus, just lay down your pen for one moment. +You did not hear the dreadful things the doctor said would happen to +Dora, if she did not have more and better blood?" + +"Oh, take her with us to Switzerland. She never makes any noise," and +Uncle Titus went on with his writing. + +"My dearest Titus, how can you decide such a thing in one second? To be +sure she never makes any noise, and that is the most important thing. But +there are so many other things to consider, and arrange for, and think +over! Oh dear! Oh dear me!" + +But Uncle Titus was again absorbed in his work, and paid not the slightest +heed to his wife's lamentations. So, seeing that she could expect no help +from him, she went into her own room, thought everything over carefully +again and again, and at last decided that it was best to follow the +doctor's advice, and take Dora with them. + +In a day or two the expected letter came from Hamburg. It was very short. +The old uncle knew nothing about his brother's residence in Switzerland, +now thirty years back. Tannenburg was certainly quiet enough, for his +brother had always complained of the want of society there, and that was +all he knew about it. But this was satisfactory so far, and Aunt Ninette +decided at once to write to the clergyman at Tannenburg for farther +particulars. Solitude and quiet! this was just what Uncle Titus needed. + +This second letter brought an immediate answer which confirmed her hopes. +"Tannenburg is a small place, with scattered houses," wrote the clergyman. +"There is just such a dwelling as you describe, now ready for lodgers. It +is occupied by the widow of the school-teacher, an elderly and very worthy +woman, who has two good-sized rooms and a little bed-room which she will +be glad to let." And the widow's address was added, in case Mrs. +Ehrenreich should wish farther information. + +Mrs. Ehrenreich wrote immediately, setting forth her wishes at full length +and in great detail. She expressed her satisfaction that the houses in +Tannenburg were so far apart, and she hoped that the one in question was +not situated in such a way as to be undesirable for the residence of an +invalid. She wished to make sure that there was in the vicinity no smithy, +no locksmith, no stables, no stone-breaker's yard, no slaughter-house nor +mill, no school, and particularly no waterfall. + +The answer from the widow, very prettily expressed, contained the +agreeable assurance, that not one of these dreaded nuisances was to be +found in her neighborhood. The school and the mill were so far away that +not a sound could reach her dwelling from either, and there was no +waterfall in that part of the country. Also there was not a house to be +seen far or near, except the large residence of Mr. Birkenfeld, standing +surrounded by beautiful gardens, fields and meadows. The Birkenfelds were +the most respected family in the neighborhood. He was a member of every +committee, and was a most benevolent man, and his wife was full of good +works. The widow added that she herself owed a great deal to the kindness +of this family, particularly with regard to her little house which was +their property, and which Mr. Birkenfeld had allowed her to occupy ever +since her husband's death. He had proved to be the kindest of landlords. + +After a letter like this there was no need for farther delay; everything +had been provided for. Dora now heard for the first time that she was to +go with them, and with a light heart and a willing hand, she packed the +heavy materials for six large shirts, which she was to make while they +were in Switzerland. The prospect of sewing on the shirts in a new place, +and with different surroundings, excited her so much that she looked on it +all as a holiday. At last all was ready. The trunks and chests were +carried down to the street door, and the servant-girl was sent out for a +cabman with a hand-cart, to take them away. + +Dora had been ready for a long time, and stood at the head of the stairs +with beating heart filled with expectations of all the new things that she +was to see for the next six weeks. The idea of this coming freedom almost +overcame her with its bewildering delight, after all those long, long days +in the seamstress' little, stifling room. + +At last her uncle and aunt came from their room laden with innumerable +umbrellas and parasols, baskets and bundles, got down stairs with some +difficulty, and mounted the carriage that was waiting below. And they were +fairly off for the country,--and quiet. + + + + +CHAPTER III. + +ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE HEDGE. + + +Mr. Birkenfeld's large house was situated on the summit of a green hill +with a lovely view across a lake to a richly-wooded valley beyond. From +early spring to the end of autumn, flowers of every hue glistened and +glowed in the bright sunshine that seemed always to lie on those lovely +meadows. Near the house was the stable, in which stamped four spirited +horses, and there, also, many shining cows stood at their cribs, +peacefully chewing the fragrant grass with which they were well-supplied +by the careful Battiste, an old servant who had served the family for many +years. When Hans, the stable-boy, and all the other servants were away, +busy on the estate, it was Battiste's habit to walk round from time to +time through the stalls, to make sure that all was as it should be. For he +knew all about the right management of horses and cattle, having been in +the service of Mr. Birkenfeld's father when he was a mere lad. Now that he +was well on in years, he had been advanced to the position of +house-servant, but he still had an eye upon the stable and over the whole +farm. The mows were neatly filled with sweet-smelling hay, and the bins +were piled full of wheat and oats and barley, all the product of the farm, +which extended over the hill-side far away into the valley below. On the +side of the house opposite the barnyards stood the wash-house with its +spacious drying-ground, and not far away, but quite concealed by a high +hedge from the house and garden, was the tiny cottage which the owner had +kindly allowed the school-master's widow to occupy for several years past. + +On the evening of which we write, the warm sunlight lay softly on the +hillside, revealing the red and white daisies which nestled everywhere in +the rich green grass. A shaggy dog was basking in the open space before +the house door, lazily glancing about now and then to see what was +stirring. All was quiet, however, and he peacefully dozed again after each +survey. Occasionally a young, gray cat peeped slily forth from beneath the +door-step, stared at the motionless sleeper and cautiously withdrew again. +Everything denoted peace and quiet except certain sounds of voices and of +great activity which proceeded from the back of the house, where the door +leading into the garden, stood open. + +Presently wheels were heard, and a wagon drove up and stopped before the +door of the widow's cottage. The dog opened his eyes and pointed his ears, +but it was evidently not worth while to growl at something in the next +place, so he dozed off again at once. The newly-arrived guests descended +from the carriage, and entered the cottage in silence. There they were +cordially welcomed by Mrs. Kurd, and shown to the rooms reserved for them, +and soon Aunt Ninette was busy in the large chamber unpacking her big +trunk, while Dora in her little bedroom soon emptied her little box and +put her clothes in the other room, which was to be his study, Uncle Titus +also sat at a square table, busy placing his writing materials in +readiness for work. Dora ran again and again to the window, whence she saw +very different sights from any she had ever looked upon before. Green +fields sprinkled with many-colored flowers, the blue lake, the snow-capped +mountains in the distance, and over all, the enchantment of the +golden-green light from the setting sun. The child could scarcely tear +herself away from the window. She did not know that the world could be so +beautiful. But her aunt soon recalled her from her wonderment, for there +were still things to be put away which belonged to her, but had been +brought in her aunt's trunk. + +"Oh, Aunt Ninette," cried the child, "Isn't it perfectly beautiful?" + +She spoke louder than she had ever thought of speaking in Uncle Titus' +house, for the new scenes had aroused her natural sprightliness, and she +was herself once more. + +"Hush, hush Dora! Why, I don't know what to make of you, child! Don't you +know that your uncle is in the next room, and is already at work?" + +Dora took her things from her aunt's hands, but while passing the window, +she asked softly, + +"May I just look out of these windows a minute now, Aunt? I want to see +what there is on every side of the house." + +"Yes, yes, you may look out for a moment. There is nobody about. A quiet +garden lies beyond the hedge. From the other window you see the big open +space in front of the great house. Nothing else but the sleeping +watch-dog before the door. I hope he is always as quiet. You may look out +there too, if you like." + +Dora first opened the window towards the garden; a delicious odor of +jasmine and mignonette was wafted into the room from the flower-beds +below. The high green hedge stretched away for a long distance, and beyond +it she could see green sward and flower-beds and shady bowers. How lovely +it must be over there! There was no one in sight, but some one certainly +must have been there, for by the door of the house rose a wonderful +triumphal arch, made of two tall bean-poles tied together at the top, and +thickly covered with fir-branches. A large piece of card-board hung down +from the arch, and swung back and forth in the wind, and something was +written on it in big letters. + +Suddenly a noise resounded from the open space in front of the great +house. Dora ran to the other window and peeped out. A carriage stood there +and two brown horses there stamping impatiently in their traces. A crowd +of children came bursting out of the door of the house, all together; one, +two, three, four, five, six, both boys and girls. "I, I, I must get upon +the box," cried each one, and all together, louder and louder at every +word; while in the midst of the crowd, the great dog began to jump upon +first one child and then another, barking joyfully in his excitement. Such +a noise had probably not greeted Aunt Ninette's ears within the memory of +man. + +"What is the matter, in heaven's name," cried she, almost beside herself. +"What sort of a place have we come to?" + +"Oh Aunty, look! see; they are all getting into the carriage," cried Dora, +who was enchanted at the sight. Such a merry party she had never seen +before. + +One lad jumped upon the wheel, and clambered nimbly to a seat on the box +beside the driver, from which he reached down his hand towards the dog, +who was jumping and barking with delight. + +"Come Schnurri, you can come too," cried the boy at the top of his lungs, +at the same time catching at the dog, now by his tail, now by his paw, and +again by his thick hair, until the driver leaned down and pulled the +creature up beside them, with a strong swing. Meantime the eldest boy +lifted a little girl from the ground, and jumped her into the carriage, +and two younger boys, one slender, the other round as a ball, began to +clamor, "Me too, Jule, me too, a big high one! me higher still!" and they +shouted with glee, as they too were lifted up and deposited on the seat. +Then Jule helped the older girl into the carriage, jumped in himself, and +gave the door a good smart bang, for "big Jule" had strong muscles. The +horses started; but now another cry arose. + +"If Schnurri is going, I can take Philomele with me. Trine! Trine! bring +me Philomele, I want to take Philomele!" shouted the little girl as loud +as she could call. + +The young, strong-fisted servant-maid who now appeared in the door-way, +grasped the situation at once. She seized the gray cat that stood on the +stone step casting angry looks at Schnurri, and flung her into the +carriage. The whip cracked, and off they rolled. + +Aunt Ninette hastened into her husband's room in great alarm, not knowing +what effect all this disturbance would have upon him. He was sitting +calmly at his table, with all the windows in the room closed and fastened. + +"My dear Titus! who could have foreseen this? What shall we do?" she +called out in tones of despair. + +"It strikes me that the next house has a great wealth of children. We +cannot help that, but we can keep the windows shut," replied her husband +resignedly. + +"But, my dearest Titus, only remember that you have come here expressly +to breathe the healthy mountain air! As you never go out, you must let the +air come in to you. But what will be the end if this is the beginning? +What will become of us if this goes on?" + +"We must go home again," said Uncle Titus, continuing to write. + +Somewhat calmed by this proposition, Aunt Ninette returned to her room. + +Dora had been very busy, putting her little room in perfect order, for she +had formed a plan, which she meant to carry out as soon as this was done. +The happy noise of the six children had so excited the lonely little girl +that she was filled with the strongest desire to see them come back again, +to see them get out of the carriage, and to see what would happen next; +whether they wouldn't perhaps come into the garden where the triumphal +arch stood, and then she could have a nearer view. She had made a little +plan for watching them if they came into the garden. She thought that she +might perhaps find a hole in the hedge that divided Mrs. Kurd's little +garden from the large grounds next door, through which she could get a +good view of what the children were doing, and how they looked. The child +did not know what Aunt Ninette would say to this, but she determined to +ask directly. At the door of her aunt's room she met Mrs. Kurd, who had +come to call them to supper. Dora made her request then and there, to be +allowed to go into the little garden, but her aunt said that it was now +supper time, and after supper it would be quite too late. Mrs. Kurd put +in a word in Dora's favor, saying that no one would be out there, and it +would be safe for Dora to run about there as much as she chose, and at +last Aunt Ninette consented to allow her to go out for a while after +supper. The child could scarcely eat, so great was her excitement. She +listened all the while for the sound of the returning wheels and the +children's voices, but nothing was to be heard. When supper was over, her +aunt said, + +"You may go out now for a little while, but don't go far from the house." + +Dora promised not to leave the garden, and ran off to search the hedge for +the opening she wanted. It was a white-thorn hedge, and so high and thick +that the child could see neither through it nor over it, but down near +the ground were here and there thin places, where one could look into the +next garden; but only by lying close on the ground. Little did Dora mind +that; her one idea was to see the children. She had never seen so large a +family, boys and girls, big and little, and all so happy and merry. And to +have seen them all climbing into the carriage and driving off together! +What a jolly party! She lay down on the ground in a little heap, and +peered through the hedge. There was nothing to be heard; the garden beyond +was still; the odor of the flowers was wafted to her on the cool, evening +air, and she felt as if she could not get enough of it into her lungs. How +beautiful it must be in there, she thought; to be able to walk about among +the flower-beds! to sit under the tree where the red apples were hanging! +And there under the thick branches stood a table, covered with all sorts +of things which she could not see plainly, but which shimmered white as +snow in the evening light. She was quite absorbed in wonder and curiosity, +when--there--that was the carriage, and all the merry voices talking +together. The children had returned. Dora could hear very plainly. Now all +was still again; they had gone into the house. Now they were coming out +again; now they were in the garden. + +Mr. Birkenfeld had just returned from a long journey. The children had all +gone down to the lake, to meet him at the landing when the steamboat came +in. Their mother had remained at home to complete the preparations for +the grand reception and the feast in the garden under the big apple-tree. +The father's home-coming after so long an absence was a very joyful +occasion for the family, and must be celebrated as such. + +As soon as the carriage stopped at the door, the mother came running out +to meet her husband. All the children jumped down, one after another, and +the cat and the dog too, and they all crowded into the large hall, where +the welcomings and greetings grew so loud and so violent that the father +hardly knew where he was, nor which way to turn as they all pressed about +him. + +"Now one at a time, my children, and then I can give you each a good +kiss," he said at last, when he succeeded in making himself heard through +the tumult, "first the youngest, and then the others according to age. +Now, my little Hunne, what have you to tell me?" + +So saying, Mr. Birkenfeld drew his chubby five-year old boy to his knees. +The child's name was Hulreich, but as he had always called himself Hunne, +the other children and the parents had adopted the nick-name. Moreover, +Julius, the eldest brother, declared that the baby's little stumpy nose +made him look like a Hun, and so the name was very appropriate. But his +mother would not admit the resemblance. + +The little one had so much to tell his father, that there was not time to +wait for the end of his story, and it had to be cut short. + +"Bye and bye, little Hunne, you shall tell me all about it. Now it is +time for Wili and Lili." And giving the twins each a kiss he asked them, +"Well now, have you been very good and happy? and obedient, too, all this +long time?" + +"Almost always," replied Wili rather timidly, while Lili, recalling +certain deviations from perfect obedience during her father's absence, +thought it best not to make any answer. The twins were eight years old, +and perfectly inseparable, never more so than in planning and carrying out +various delightful plans, of whose mischievousness they were really only +half conscious. + +"And you, Rolf, how is it with you?" said the father, turning to a +twelve-year old lad with a high forehead, and a strong, firm neck. "Plenty +of Latin learned? More new puzzles ready?" + +"I have been doing both, father," said the boy. "But the children will not +guess my riddles, and my mother has not time to try." + +"That is too bad," said his father, kindly and turning to the eldest +daughter, a girl of nearly thirteen, he drew her to his side and said +tenderly, + +"And you Paula, are you still alone in your garden walks? have you no dear +friend with you yet?" + +"No, of course not, father, but it is beautiful to have you at home +again," she answered as she embraced him. + +"And I hope my 'big Jule,' is using his vacation in some sensible way?" + +"I combine the agreeable with the useful," said Julius gaily, returning +his father's embrace. "You must know, father, that the hazel-nuts are +almost ripe and I am watching them carefully, and meantime I am riding +Castor a good deal, so that he may not grow too lazy." + +Julius was at home now only for the summer holidays, his school being in a +distant town. He was seventeen, and tall, even too tall for his years so +that in the family he was generally called "Big Jule." + +Mr. Birkenfeld now turned to shake hands with the children's governess and +the dear friend of the family, Miss Hanenwinkel, when Jule interrupted +him. + +"Come papa, I beg that you will do the rest of your greetings in the +garden, where a most astonishing reception awaits you." + +But his words cost him dear, for Wili and Lili sprang upon him as he +spoke, pinching, pounding and thumping him to give him to understand that +the "surprise" was not a thing to be talked about beforehand. He defended +himself to the best of his ability. + +"Lili, you little gad-fly, you, stop, stop, I tell you. I will make it all +right," and he shouted to his father, + +"I mean you are to go into the garden where my mother has prepared all +sorts of delicious things for your supper, to celebrate your return." + +"That is delightful. We shall find a big table spread under my favorite +apple-tree. That is a surprise worth having. Come then let us all go into +the garden." + +He drew his wife's arm in his, and they walked out to the garden, the +whole swarm following, Wili and Lili capering about in most noisy delight +that their father should suppose that he knew what the "surprise" was +already. + +As they passed out into the garden they passed under the great triumphal +arch, with red lanterns hung on each side, lighting up the large tablet, +on which was an inscription in big letters. + +"Oh, oh, how splendid!" cried the father, now really surprised, "a +beautiful arch and a poem of welcome. I must read them aloud:" + + "Here we stand in welcome + Beside the garden door, + How glad we are that you're at home! + We feared you'd come no more, + So long you've stayed--but now to-day + Forgot is all our pain. + The whole world now is glad and gay, + Papa is here again!" + +"That is fine--Rolf must have been the author of that, was he not?" and +Wili and Lili jumped about more than ever, crying out, + +"Yes, yes, Rolf wrote it, but we planned it all out and he made the +verses, and Jule put up the poles and then we fetched the fir twigs." + +"That was a delightful surprise, my children," said their father, much +gratified. "How pretty the garden looks, all lighted up with red and blue +and yellow lanterns. It looks like an enchanted spot, and now for my +favorite apple-tree." + +The garden did look very pretty. The little paper lanterns had been made +up a long time before, and this very morning Jule had fastened them about +on all the trees and high bushes, and while the hand-shaking and kissing +had been going on in the house, Battiste and Trine had lighted the +candles. The big apple-tree was dotted all over with them, so that it +looked like a huge out-of-doors Christmas tree, and the red apples shone +so prettily in the flickering light, that altogether it would have been +difficult to imagine a more charming scene. + +The table, spread with a white cloth and loaded with all sorts of nice +dishes, looked irresistibly attractive. + +"What a beautiful banquet-hall," cried the delighted father, "and how good +the feast will taste! But what is this? Another poem?" and to be sure, a +large white placard hung by two cords from the high bushes behind the +apple-tree, and on it were the following lines: + + "My first is good for man to be-- + Better than wealth. + My second we have longed to see + Our father do in health. + My whole with merry hearts we cry + Today, and shout it to the sky." + +"A riddle! Rolf made this too, I am sure," said he, clapping the boy +kindly on the shoulder. "I will begin to guess it as soon as I can. Now we +must sit down and enjoy these good things before us, and the pleasure of +being all together again." + +So they all took their places at the table, and each had his or her own +story to tell of what had happened, and what had been done during the +separation. There was so much to say that there seemed no chance for a +pause. + +At last however, came a silence, when lo! Mr. Birkenfeld drew a huge +bundle from beneath his chair, and began to open the wrapper, while the +children looked on with the greatest interest, knowing very well that that +bundle held some gift for each one of them. First came a pair of shining +spurs for "big Jule," then a lovely book with blue covers for Paula. Next +a long bow with a quiver and two feather arrows. "This is for Rolf," said +the father, adding as he showed the boy the sharp points of the arrows, +"and for Rolf only, for he knows how to use it properly. It is not a +plaything, and Wili and Lili must never dream of playing with it, for they +might easily hurt themselves and others with it." + +There was a beautiful Noah's Ark for the twins, with fine large animals +all in pairs, and Noah's family, all the men with walking-sticks and all +the women with parasols, all ready for use whenever they should leave the +ark. + +Last of all, little Hunne had a wonderfully constructed nutcracker, that +made a strange grimace as if he were lamenting all the sins of the world. +He opened his big jaws as if he were howling, and when they were snapped +together, he gnashed his teeth as if in despair, and cracked a nut in two +without the slightest trouble so that the kernel fell right out from the +shell. + +The children were full of admiration over both their own and each others' +presents, and their joy and gratitude broke out afresh at every new +inspection of each. + +At last the mother stood up and said that they must all go into the +house, for it was long after the children's usual bed-time. At this their +father arose, and called out, + +"Who has guessed the charade?" + +Not one had even thought of it, except to be sure, the author. + +"Well, I have guessed it myself," said their father, as no one spoke. "It +must be 'welcome,' is it not, Rolf? I will touch glasses with you, my boy, +and thank you very much for your charade." + +Just as Rolf was raising his glass towards his father's to drink his +health, a terrible shriek arose, "It is burning, it is burning!" Everybody +ran from under the apple-tree; Battiste and Trine came from the house with +tubs and buckets, Hans from the stable with a pail in each hand; all +screaming and shouting together. + +"The bush is on fire! the hedge is on fire!" There was terrible noise and +confusion. + +"Dora! Dora!" cried a voice of distress from the cottage behind the hedge, +and Dora rose from her hiding place and hurried into the house. She had +been so completely absorbed by what had been taking place under the +apple-tree, though indeed she saw and heard but imperfectly, that she had +entirely forgotten everything else, and it was full two hours that she had +been lying all doubled up in the gap under the hedge. + +Her aunt was flying back and forth, complaining and scolding. She had +collected all her things from the drawers and the presses, and heaped them +together, ready for flight. + +"Aunt Ninette," said the little girl timidly, for she knew she had staid +out too long, "you need not be frightened; it is all dark again in the +garden; the fire is all out." + +Her aunt cast a rapid glance from the window, and saw that this was true; +everything was dark, even the last lantern extinguished. Some one was +moving about among the trees, evidently to make sure that all was safe. + +"This is too terrible! Who would have believed that such things could +happen?" said Aunt Ninette, half scolding, half-whimpering. "Go to bed now +Dora. To-morrow we will move away, and find another house, or leave the +place altogether." + +The child obeyed quickly, and went up to her little bedroom, but it was +long, very long, before she could sleep. She still saw the illuminated +garden, the sparkling apple tree, and the father and mother with their +happy children gathered about them. She thought of the time when she too +could tell her father everything, and the thought doubled her sense of her +own loneliness, and of the happiness of those other children. + +And the child had become so much interested in the life beyond the hedge, +and so almost fond of that good father and mother, whom she had been +watching, that the thought of going away again as her aunt threatened, was +a very sad one. She could not go to sleep. Presently she seemed to see the +children with their kind father again, and her own father was standing +with them, and she heard these words, + + "God holds us in his hand, + God knows the best to send." + +And so she fell asleep, and in her dreams she again saw the shining +apple-tree, and the merry group under its branches. + +On investigating the cause of the fire, it was discovered that Wili and +Lili had conceived the happy thought of turning the riddle into a +transparency, so that suddenly the company might see it shining with red +light behind it, like the motto behind the Christmas tree, "Glory to God +in the highest." + +So they withdrew silently from the company, fetched two candles, climbed +upon some high steps, which had been brought when the placard was put in +place, and held the candles as near as possible to the card. As they did +not perceive any expression of surprise on the faces of the company at the +table, they raised their candles higher and higher, nearer and nearer, +until the paste-board suddenly took fire, and the flame quickly spread to +the bushes above. + +The twins readily confessed themselves the cause of the mischief, and were +sent to bed with but a gentle reproof, so as not to spoil the general +effect of the festivity, but they were seriously warned never to play with +fire again as long as they lived. + +Soon all was quiet in the great house, and the moon looked peacefully down +on the trees and the sleeping flowers in the silent garden. + + + + +CHAPTER IV. + +ALL SIX. + + +"We shall not be able to remain here; Mrs. Kurd," were the first words +spoken by Mrs. Ehrenreich when she came to breakfast the next morning. "We +have come into such an objectionable neighborhood that we must move away +today." + +Mrs. Kurd stood still in the middle of the room, quite speechless, and +stared at the lady as if unable to grasp her meaning. + +"I am fully convinced of the absolute necessity of our immediate +departure," said Aunt Ninette, with emphasis. + +"But indeed no more respectable, no quieter spot can be found in all +Tannenburg than this. You cannot hope to be more comfortable anywhere +else; either you or the gentleman," asserted the good widow as soon as she +had recovered from her surprise. + +"How can you say so, Mrs. Kurd, after hearing that intolerable uproar last +evening? noises far surpassing anything that I described to you in my +letters as 'absolutely to be avoided.'" + +"Oh, my dear lady, that was only the children! You know they were having a +family festival, and they were of course unusually lively." + +"Indeed! if this is your method of celebrating family festivals in these +parts, first a tempest of shouts and cries and then a fire with all its +accompanying noise and hubbub, I can only say that such a neighborhood +seems to me not only undesirable for an invalid, but positively +dangerous." + +"I do not think you can call the fire a part of the celebration," said +Mrs. Kurd gently. "It was an accident, and it was very quickly +extinguished, you must admit. A more orderly and well regulated family is +nowhere to be found, and I cannot understand how the lady and gentleman +can seriously think of leaving. I can assure you that no other such spot +is to be found in all Tannenburg! If the gentleman needs quiet he will do +well to walk into the wood, where it is healthful and quiet too." + +After talking awhile, Mrs. Ehrenreich became more composed, and seated +herself at the breakfast table, where Mr. Titus and Dora also took their +places. + +At the other house, breakfast had long been finished. The father had gone +about his business, and the mother was occupied with her household +affairs. Rolf was off to his early recitations in Latin, with the pastor +of a neighboring parish. Paula was taking her music-lesson of the +governess, and Wili and Lili took this opportunity to look over their +lessons once more. Little Hunne sat in the corner with his newly-acquired +nut-cracker before him, gravely studying its grotesque face. + +Presently 'big Jule' came in, whip in hand, all booted and spurred from +his morning ride. + +"Who will pull off my riding boots?" he asked, throwing himself into a +chair, stretching out his legs, and gazing admiringly at his new spurs. +Wili and Lili sprang quickly from their seats, delighted at the chance of +doing something that was not a lesson, and each seized a foot and began to +pull with such force that before Jule knew what they were about he found +himself slipping from his chair. In the next second he had grasped the +side of his chair with the result that that also was pulled along the +floor. He called out hastily "Stop! Stop!" while little Hunne, who saw the +situation from his corner, now flew to his elder brother's assistance, +hung on to the chair from behind, planting his little feet firmly on the +ground, and throwing his weight backward as well as he knew how. His +efforts were insufficient, however, and he was dragged along the floor as +if he were on a coast. Wili and Lili were determined to finish their +undertaking, and kept on pulling and pulling. + + "Stop! Stop! Wiling and Liling + You terrible twinning" + +cried Jule, while little Hunne added his voice to swell the tumult. + +At this the mother made her appearance upon the scene, and the uproar was +stilled at once. Jule swung himself panting back into his chair, and Hunne +slowly regained his equilibrium. + +"My dear Jule, why do you make the children behave so badly? You ought to +know better at your age," said his mother reprovingly. + +"Certainly, mother, certainly, in future I will do better, but if you +will look at it from another side, I am doing something, in affording the +twins an opportunity to be of use, instead of carrying on their usual +mischievous pranks." + +"Jule, Jule, that does not look like doing better," said his mother +warningly. "Lili, go down stairs and practise your exercises until Miss +Hanenwinkel has finished Paula's music lesson. Wili, go on with your +studying, and the best thing you can do, Jule, to help me, is to amuse the +little one until I am at leisure." + +The "big Jule" was ready to help to restore order after his bit of fun, +and Lili ran down stairs to the piano as she was bidden. She found herself +too much excited after the exertion of playing boot-jack for her brother, +and her exercises did not run smoothly, so she took up one of her +"pieces" to work off her superfluous energy upon, and began to play with +great emphasis, + + "Live your life merrily, + While the lamp glows, + Ere it can fade and die, + Gather the rose." + +Uncle Titus and his wife were just finishing their breakfast in a +neighboring house when the affair of the boots began. Uncle Titus hastened +to his room, closing the windows and fastening them against the noise. His +wife summoned their hostess rather peremptorily, and asked her "just to +listen to that" for herself. It did not seem to make much impression upon +Mrs. Kurd however, who only said smilingly, + +"Oh, how merry the dear children are, to be sure," and when Aunt Ninette +went on to explain that such disturbances were the very worst thing for +her poor invalid, the hostess only again recommended the walk in the woods +for quiet and fresh air! The noise in the next house would not last long, +she said, the young gentleman would soon return to college, and it would +be much more quiet then. As she spoke, the sound of Lili's merry music +came across through the open window on the morning breeze. + +"And that too, is that the work of the young gentleman, who will soon +return to college?" asked Mrs. Ehrenreich excitedly. "It is unendurable; +continually some new noise or tumult or uproar. What do you say to this +last, Mrs. Kurd?" + +"I never have thought of it as noise," said the good woman simply, "the +dear child is making such progress with her music, it is a pleasure to +hear her." + +"And Dora, where can Dora be? Is she bewitched too? It is time for her to +begin her sewing; where can she be? Dora! Dora! Have you gone into the +garden again?" + +Aunt Ninette's voice was querulous and excited. To be sure, Dora had crept +down again to peer through her opening in the hedge, and she was now +listening as if enchanted, to Lili's gay music. She came back at once at +the sound of her aunt's voice, and took her appointed place at the window +where she was to sit and sew all day. + +"Well, we cannot stay here, that is certain," said Mrs. Ehrenreich as she +left the room. + +The tears started to Dora's eyes at these words. She did so long to remain +here, where she could hear and partly see now and then, the merry healthy +life of these children in the beautiful garden beyond the hedge. It was +her only knowledge of true child-life. As she sewed, she was planning and +puzzling her brain with plans for prolonging their stay, but could think +of nothing that seemed likely to be of use. + +It was now eleven o'clock. Rolf came scampering home from his recitations, +and catching sight of his mother through the open door of the kitchen, he +ran to her, calling out before he reached the threshold, "Mamma, mamma, +now guess. My first--" + +"My dear Rolf" interrupted his mother, "I beg of you to find some one else +to guess. I have not time now, truly. Go find Paula, she has just gone +into the sitting-room." + +Rolf obeyed. + +"Paula," he called out, "My first--" + +"No, Rolf, please, not just now, I am looking for my blank-book to write +my French translation in. There is Miss Hanenwinkel, she is good at +guessing, ask her." + +"Miss Hanenwinkel," cried poor Rolf, pouncing upon her, "My first--" + +"Not a moment, not a second, Rolf," said the governess hastily. "There is +Mr. Julius over there in the corner, letting the little one crack nuts +for him. He is not busy; I am. Good-bye, I'll see you again." + +Miss Hanenwinkel had been in England, and had taken a great fancy to this +form of expression much in vogue there, and she constantly used it as a +form of farewell, whether it was apropos or not. Thus she would say to the +persistent scissors-grinder, who came to the door, + +"Have you come back so soon? Do go where you are wanted if there is any +such place. Good-bye. I'll see you again," and shut the door with a slam. + +Or to the traveling agent who brought his wares to show, if asked to +dismiss him, she would say, + +"We want nothing; you know very well. Don't come here again. Good-bye. +I'll see you again," and shut the door in his face. This was a +peculiarity of Miss Hanenwinkel. + +Julius was quietly seated in a corner of the sitting-room, while Hunne +stood before him watching with grave attention his nut-cracker's desperate +grimaces as he gave him nut after nut to crack in his powerful jaws. Hunne +carefully divided each kernel, giving one half to Jule, while he popped +the other into his own little mouth. + +Rolf approached them, repeating his question, "Will you guess, Jule? You +are not busy." + + "My first in France, applaudingly + The people to the actors cry: + With steady aim full in the eye, + To hit my second you must try; + My whole's a prince of prowess high, + Who fought the fight for Germany." + +"That is Bismarck, of course," said the quick-witted lad. + +"O, O, how quickly you guessed it," said Rolf, quite taken aback. + +"Now it is my turn; pay attention. You must try hard for this now. I have +just made it up." And Jule declaimed with emphasis: + + "My first transforms the night, + And puts its peace to flight. + My second should you now become, + You scarce will move, for fife or drum. + My whole hath power to soothe you all, + Be your delight in church, or camp, or ball." + +"That is hard," said Rolf, who was rather a slow thinker. "Wait a moment, +Jule, I shall get it soon." So Rolf sat down on an ottoman to think it +over at his ease. + +The big Jule and the little Hunne in the mean time pursued their +occupation without interruption. As an extra proof of his skill, Julius +practised with the shells at hitting different objects in the room, to his +little brother's delight and admiration. + +"I have it," cried Rolf at last, much delighted. "It is Cat-nip!" + +"O, O, what a guess! what are you thinking of? It is something very +different, entirely different. It is music. Mew--sick--music, don't you +see?" + +"Oh, yes," said Rolf rather abashed. "Now wait Jule, here's another. What +is this?" + + "My first sings by the water side, + My next is Heidelberg's great pride, + My whole was a blind poet, who + In England lived and suffered too." + +"Shakspere," said Julius, whose pride it was to answer instantly. + +"Wrong," cried Rolf, delighted. "How could a _shake_ sing by the water +side, Jule?" + +"Oh, I supposed you meant a shake in somebody's voice, as he was riding or +driving along," said Jule, to justify himself. "Now what are you laughing +at?" + +"Because you have made such a wrong guess. It is some one 'very different, +entirely different,' Jule. It is Milton, the blind poet Milton. Now try +another because you failed in this. My first"-- + +"No, no, I must beg for a rest. It is too much brain work for vacation. I +am going now to see how Castor is after my ride this morning." And Julius +dashed off to the stable. + +"Oh, what a shame!" cried Rolf, "what a pity! Now there is no one to +guess, and I made four splendid charades on my way home. It is too bad +that you are not old enough to guess, Hunne." + +"But I can guess; I am old enough," said the little fellow rather vexed. + +"Well, then try this one, try hard. Stop playing with the nuts and I will +crack some more for you bye and bye. Now listen: + + "My first conceals from light of day + The wanderer on his final way; + My second sizzling in the pan, + Makes hungrier still the hungry man; + My whole, bedecked in trappings gay, + Goes ambling on the livelong day." + +"A nutcracker," said Hunne without hesitation. Julius was his beau-ideal +of all that was best, and he thought that if he imitated Jule, and +answered quickly the first thing that came into his head, that was +guessing. + +But Rolf was angry. + +"How can you be so stupid, Hunne? Just think about it a little, can a nut +cover some one on his last way?" + +"Why, it can cover--well--the shell covers it." + +"Nonsense! and a nutcracker can not go ambling all day, can it, you stupid +child." + +"Now see, mine can," said the little boy, who did not like to be called +stupid, and he tied his handkerchief round the neck of the long suffering +nutcracker and dragged it after him up and down the room, lifting it up +now and then at regular intervals. + +"Oh well, yes, you think you're right; and I can't explain it because you +don't understand anything about it. Just try to think a little; can you +hear a cracker sizzling as its cooks, and will it make you hungry to hear +it?" + +"If I throw a cracker into the fire, won't it burn?" said the child, +planting himself before Rolf and holding his nutcracker saucily before his +eyes. + +"Oh, there is no use talking to you," said Rolf, and was just about +leaving the room, but this was not so easily done, for now Hunne was +bitten with the mania for riddle-making himself. + +"Stop, Rolf," he cried and grasped his brother by the jacket to hold him. +"My first is not good to drink but to eat--" + +"Oh dear, well, that must be 'nutcracker' again," and Rolf ran off, +wrenching himself from his tormentor's hands. But the boy followed him, +crying, "Wrong, wrong! you are wrong. Try again, try again!" + +Moreover, Wili and Lili came scampering in from the other side, crying +out, + +"Rolf, Rolf, a riddle! guess! try!" and Lili held up a strip of paper and +rattled it before Rolfs eyes, repeating, "Guess, guess, Rolf." + +So the riddle-maker was now caught in his own meshes. + +"Well, at least leave me room to guess in," cried he, striking about him +with his arms to make room. + +"You can't guess anything," cried little Hunne contemptuously, "I am going +to Jule--he knows." + +Rolf took the little slip of yellowish paper that Lili was waving back and +forth, and looked at it in surprise. In a childish hand-writing that he +had never seen before, were written the following words, + + "Come lay your hand + Joined thus we + Each the other + That our union + But behold the + That our future + We will cut our + Half for you and + But we still will + That our halves + And with us + Our friendship." + +"It is probably a rebus," said Rolf thoughtfully. "I shall guess it after +a little while. Just let me stay alone long enough to think it out." + +There was not much time left for this however, for the dinner-bell sounded +and all the family assembled in the large hall for the mid-day meal. + +"What nice thing has my little Hunne done to-day?" asked the father, when +they were at last all busy over their plates. + +"I made a splendid riddle, Papa, but Rolf never tries to guess my riddles, +and I couldn't find Jule, and the rest would not listen to me at all." + +"Yes, Papa," interrupted Rolf! "and I too have made three or four splendid +ones, but no one has time to guess them, and those who have time enough +are so stupid that there is no use in trying to get any answer from them. +When Jule has guessed one he thinks he has done enough, and I can make at +least six in a day." + +"Yes, yes, Papa"--it was now Wili's and Lili's turn--"and we have found +such a hard riddle, so hard that even Rolf couldn't guess it. It is really +a rebus." + +"If you will wait long enough I can get it, I am sure," said Rolf. + +"We seem to have a riddle in every comer," said their father. "I believe +we have a riddle-fever, and one catches it from another. We really need a +regular guesser in the house, to do nothing but guess riddles." + +"I wish I could find such a person," said Rolf, sighing, for to be forever +making riddles for somebody who would listen with interest and guess with +intelligence, seemed to him the most desirable thing in the world. + +When dinner was over, the family went merrily into the garden under the +apple-tree, and seated themselves in a circle. The mother and Miss +Hanenwinkel and the girls were armed with sewing and knitting work. Little +Hunne also had a queer-looking bit of stuff in his hand upon which he was +trying to work with some red worsted. He said he wanted to embroider a +horse-blanket for Jule. Jule had brought a book at his mother's request, +to read aloud to them. + +Rolf sat a little way off under the ash-tree, and studied his Latin +lesson. Wili sat by his side, meaning to study his little piece, but first +he looked at the birds in the branches, and then at the laborers in the +field, and then at the red apples upon the tree, for Wili loved visible +things, and it was only with the greatest difficulty, and generally with +Lili's assistance, that he could get the invisible into his little head. +Consequently, his afternoon study usually turned to a continuous +observation of the surrounding landscape. + +Jule also seemed inclined to pass his time in looking about him instead +of reading aloud, for he did not open his book, but allowed his eyes to +wander in all directions, particularly towards his sister. + +"Paula," he said at last, "the expression of your countenance to-day is as +if you were a wandering collection of vexations." + +"Oh, do read to us, Jule; then we shall have something more agreeable than +these similes which nobody can understand the meaning of." + +"It would be nicer if you would read, Jule," added her mother, "but I must +say too, Paula, that you have been for the last few days so short and +snappish that I should really like to know what is amiss with you. You +seem out of sorts with every one about you." + +"But mamma, with whom can I have any real companionship? I have not a +single friend in all Tannenburg. I have nobody in all the world with whom +I can be intimate." + +The mother suggested that Paula might be a little more friendly with her +sister Lili, and also with Miss Hanenwinkel. But Paula declared, that Lili +was much too young, and the governess much too old. The latter was really +only twenty, but to Paula she seemed very old indeed. For girls to be +intimate, she declared they must be of the same age, so that they could +thoroughly understand each other's feelings, and they must be always +together. Without such a friend Paula said there was no real pleasure in +life, for a girl needed some one to whom she could confide her secrets, +and who would tell her own in return. + +"Yes, Paula is at the romantic age," said her brother. "I am sure that for +a long time she has peeped into every field flower to see if it would not +suddenly unfurl a hidden banner, and turn into a Joan of Arc. Every little +mole that she sees in the fields, she half suspects may wear a seal-ring +on his little finger, and be a Gustavus Vasa in disguise, searching amid +the mole-hills for his lost kingdom." + +"Do not be so teasing, Jule," said his mother reprovingly. "There is +certainly something very delightful in such an intimacy as Paula +describes. I had such an experience myself, and the memory of that happy +time is dear to me even now!" + +"Oh, do tell us again about your dear friend Lili, mamma," exclaimed +Paula, who had often heard her mother speak of this intimate friendship, +and had indeed formed her own ideal upon that model. Lili also joined her +sister in begging for the story, and even more urgently, for she knew +nothing about this friend, although she bore the same name. + +"Was not I named for her, mamma?" she asked, and her mother assented. "You +all know the long manufactory under the hill," continued Mrs. Birkenfeld, +"with the large house surrounded by a beautiful garden. Lili, my friend, +lived there, and I remember very well the first time I ever saw her. + +"I was about six years old, and I was playing one day in the parsonage +garden with my simple dolls, which I set up on flat stones, that I always +collected for seats for my children, whenever and wherever I found them. +For I had no such outfit for my dolls as you children have now, no sofas +and chairs and other furniture. You all know that your grandfather was the +pastor in Tannenburg, and we led a very simple life at the parsonage. My +playmates, two of the neighbors' children, were standing as usual by me +and staring at me while I played, without saying one word. They never +seemed to take the interest in my plays that I thought they deserved. They +stood and looked at me with their big eyes, no matter what I did, and it +was very annoying to me. + +"Well, this evening, I was sitting there, on the ground, with my dolls all +placed in a circle, when a lady came into the garden and asked to see my +father. Before I could reply, a child whom she was leading by the hand, +came running to my side, squatted down by me, and began to examine +everything. I had so arranged my stones that each flat one had another +stuck into the ground edgewise behind it, so that the doll could be placed +leaning back against it as if it were a chair. The child was delighted +with this arrangement, and joined in my play at once with the liveliest +interest, while on my side I was so charmed with the little stranger's +looks and ways, with her pretty floating curls and her sweet voice that I +forgot everything else, and looked on bewitched, while she made the dolls +say and do all sorts of things that I had never thought of before. I was +quite startled when the lady again asked where she could find my father. + +"From that day forth Lili and I were inseparable friends, and a rich and +happy life was opened to me in her lovely home, such as I had never known +nor thought of. I shall never forget the delightful, untroubled days which +I spent in that beautiful house. I was almost as much loved and petted as +if I had been Lili's own sister. Her parents had come from North Germany. +Her father had been induced to buy the factory by the advice of an +acquaintance, and they expected to remain permanently in our neighborhood. +Lili was an only child, and having been hitherto without companionship of +her own age, she clung to me very closely, and I returned her affection +with equal fervor. + +"What good, kind people her parents were! They asked as a great favor that +I might make long visits at their house, and my parents allowed me to +pass weeks at a time with my newly found friends. Those visits seemed to +me like prolonged festivals. Such lovely toys and playthings as Lili had! +I had never even dreamed of anything like them. I shall never forget the +innumerable figures cut from fashion plates which we used for paper dolls! +We each had a large family of them, with all their kindred and relatives, +each one fitted with a name, a character and a story of its own. We +almost, nay quite, lived in their imaginary lives, and we shared their +joys and sorrows as if they had been real. + +"I always returned home laden with gifts, and I was scarcely settled there, +when new requests came that I would repeat the visit. When we were a +little older we had lessons together, both from a regular teacher and +from my father, and when we began to read together, the heroes and +heroines of our books were as real to us as our dolls had been, and we +lived over their lives and histories again and again. What life and energy +Lili had; what freshness and vivacity; my charming Lili, with her flowing +brown curls and her laughing eyes! + +"So the years passed, and no thought of coming sorrow and separation +crossed our young lives, until one day, when we were nearly twelve years +old, my father told me--I remember the very spot in the garden where we +were standing at that moment--that Mr. Blank, Lili's father, was about to +give up his factory and return to Germany. As I understood, Mr. Blank had +been deceived from the very beginning; the business was not in the +prosperous condition that had been represented to him, and now he was +obliged to give it up, to his great loss. My father was very much +disturbed, and he declared that Mr. Blank had been very badly treated, and +was consequently ruined. + +"I was broken-hearted. To lose Lili, and to have her lose all her property, +were two things which made my life unhappy for a long, long time. The very +next day she came to say good-bye. We cried bitterly, for we could not +bear to think of living apart, we were so necessary to each other's +happiness. We promised to be always true to each other, and to use every +effort to meet again; and then we sat down together and composed a last +poem, for we had often written verses together. We cut the poem in +halves, and took each a half to keep as a token of our lasting union, and +as a sign of recognition when we should some day meet again. + +"Lili went away. We wrote to each other for several years, and our +friendship continued as fervent as ever. These letters were the only drops +of comfort in the monotonous loneliness of my life after I lost Lili. When +I was about seventeen, I received a letter which told me that her father +had decided to go to America. She promised to write again as soon as they +were settled in their new life. I never heard from her again. Whether her +letters were lost, or whether the family never staid long enough in one +place for her to be able to give me an address, or whether Lili thought +that our lives were now so irrevocably separated that we could never hope +to resume our intimacy--these are questions that I have often asked +myself, but that of course I have had no means of deciding. Perhaps Lili +is no longer living; she may have died soon after that very time--I cannot +tell. I have mourned her as an irreparable loss, for she was my first, my +only intimate girl-friend, and nothing can efface from my mind the memory +of her friendship, and of the vast goodness and affection which her family +showered upon me. I have inquired for them in every direction, but have +never discovered any clue to their existence far or near." + +The mother was silent; a very sad expression rested upon her face. The +children sympathized with her and said one after the other, sorrowfully, +"What a pity, what a pity!" Little Hunne, however, who had listened very +attentively to his mother's story, put his arms lovingly around her, and +said, + +"Don't be so sad, mamma dear! I will go to America as soon as I am big +enough, and bring your Lili back with me; that I will!" + +Rolf and Wili had drawn near, to hear the story, and presently Rolf said, +looking thoughtfully at a strip of paper which he held in his hand, + +"Did your piece of paper with the poem look like a rebus, after you had +cut it in two, Mamma?" + +"Perhaps so, Rolf. I should think it might look like one. Why do you ask?" + +"Look here! is this it?" replied the boy, holding up his strip of paper. + +"Yes, yes, it certainly is it," cried the mother in great excitement. "I +thought it had been lost long ago. I kept it carefully put away for many +years, and then in some way I lost sight of it. I thought it was lost +forever. Lately I have not thought of it at all, but telling you the story +of my early friendship, brought it again to my mind. Where did you find +it, my son?" + +"We found it!" cried Wili and Lili triumphantly. "It was in the old bible +with the queer pictures. We thought we would look at Eve, again, to see +whether her face was scratched as it used to be." The twins talked both +together as usual. + +"Yes, that is another thing that brings my Lili to mind," said their +mother, smiling. "She scratched that picture once when we were saying how +lovely it would be if we were in Paradise together, and suddenly she felt +so furious with Eve because she ate the apple, that she scribbled all over +her face with a pencil, 'to punish her,' she said. My old verses! I cannot +recall the other half, it is so long ago, over thirty years! only think, +children, thirty years ago!" + +She laid the paper carefully away in her work-basket, and bade the +children put their things together and come into the house, for it was +almost supper-time, and their father approved of punctuality above all +things. + +They gathered up their work and books, and returned slowly to the house +under the triumphal arch that still spanned the garden-door of the house. + +Dora had been peeping at them as they sat clustered about their mother in +an attentive group under the apple-tree. She had now a good chance to +examine each child, as they walked slowly back to the house, and as the +last one disappeared, she said, softly sighing, "Oh, if I could sit only +just once with them under the apple-tree!" + +At supper that evening Aunt Ninette said, "We have really had a few hours +of quiet. If it goes on so, we shall be able to stay here after all. Don't +you think so, dear Titus?" + +Dora listened breathlessly for the answer. + +"The air in my room is very close, and I suffer more from giddiness than I +did at home," was the uncle's reply. + +Dora gazed at her plate despondently, and lost her appetite for that +supper. Mrs. Ehrenreich broke out into lamentations It was provoking to +have made this journey without its being of any use to her husband after +all! If they had only moved away at once! However, perhaps there would be +less noise over the hedge after this, and the windows could be opened! +Dora's hopes rose again, for as long as they staid, there was always a +chance that she might go into that garden once, at least once. + + + + +CHAPTER V. + +BEFORE AND AFTER THE FLOOD. + + +There were times when it seemed as if little Hunne could find no +resting-place for the sole of his foot, when he wandered restlessly back +and forth through the house incessantly. No one would pay any attention to +him, he was sent from one person to another, and even his mother only bade +him sit quietly at his own little table until she was at liberty to come +to him. Of course Hunne's restless moments were just those when everybody +was particularly busy, such as Saturday morning when no one had a moment +to spare. And on this particular Saturday, the child had been wandering +about the passages among the sofas and chairs which, having been put out +there during the weekly sweeping, looked as restless and out-of-place as +Hunne himself. + +He spent a long time looking for his mother and he found her at last +up-stairs in the attic, but she sent him down at once, for she was busy +with the clothes for the wash. "There, dear, go and find Paula; perhaps +she is not busy just now." Hunne found Paula at the piano. + +"Go away, Hunne, I must practise," said she. "I have not time to guess +your riddles; there comes Miss Hanenwinkel; ask her." + +"Miss Hanenwinkel," cried the little boy, "my first you can eat but not +drink." + +"O spare me, Hunne" interrupted the governess, who seemed in a hurry. "If +you break out into charades too, what will become of us? I have not a +moment to waste. See, there is Mr. Julius just getting off his horse; ask +him." + +Off ran Hunne. + +"Jule, nobody will guess my riddle, and even Miss Hanenwinkel is too busy, +so she sent me to ask you." + +"Well, what is it, my little man? out with it," said Jule good-humoredly. + +So the child repeated his "you can eat but not drink," and then stopped +short. + +"Well, go on! What comes next?" said his brother, "what is the rest?" + +"You must make the rest, Jule; the whole is nut-cracker." + +"Oh yes, I see; that is all right. Now look here; since Miss Hanenwinkel +sent you to me to guess for her, I will send one to her by you. Now say +it over and over until you have learned it. It is rather long:" + + "First cut short your laughter for me, + Then spell me a _nun_ with an _e_, + Shut quickly with meaning, one eye, + Then add me an _el_, and--good-bye-- + Good-bye till I meet you again." + +It did not take Hunne long to learn the lines, and he started off at once +to find the governess. She was sitting with Wili and Lili in the school +room, patiently trying to get them to finish their examples; but they were +both so absent-minded, that she was sure that they were planning something +extraordinarily mischievous. In rushed the little Hunne: + +"A riddle, Miss Han--" + +"No, positively no! This is not the proper time to bring me things to +guess." + +The voice was very firm, almost severe, but Hunne had Jule to back him, so +he was full of courage, and he kept repeating; + +"Jule told me to." + +"Well, say it then quickly," said the governess, relenting a little. + +And Hunne repeated the riddle very slowly but correctly. + +Now Miss Hanenwinkel was a native of Bremen, and therefore very quick at +repartee, and she never hesitated for an answer. She seated herself +directly at a table, and dashed off the following in reply: + + "In the long hot hours that mark my first, + My whole my second did invite + Together gaily to unite. + When the ripe nuts their coverings burst, + They did the work--he ate his share, + Then tossed the nut-shells everywhere." + +"There, take this back to Mr. Julius," she said, handing the paper to +Hunne, "and tell him that as he made such a fine charade on my name, I do +not wish to be behind-hand with him. Now, after this, stay away, little +one, for we have our examples to do, and we cannot be interrupted again." + +Wili and Lili for their part, did not seem to care if the examples were +interrupted. It was only too evident that they had something in their +minds; and that it disturbed their little brains to such an extent, that +work was almost impossible for them. While their teacher was busy with the +charade and little Hunne, the twins had drawn their chairs nearer and +nearer, and laid their two heads together over some very important +plans--so very important and engrossing that Miss Hanenwinkel soon closed +the book, with the remark that if the arithmetic were only some foolish +nonsensical trick or other, there might be some chance of their being +willing to work over it and understand it. She was probably right, for the +twins had certainly an unusual talent for tricks of all kinds. No sooner +was the lesson-hour over, than they rushed forth, and betook themselves to +the wash-house, where they stood gazing at the tubs of various sizes, and +whispering mysteriously. + +At dinner-time, Julius taking out a paper, asked, + +"Who can guess this excellent charade, composed by Miss Hanenwinkel?" and +he read it aloud. + +He had scarcely finished when Rolf called out the answer, "July-us!" + +Miss Hanenwinkel however said nothing about the lines which Julius had +composed on her name, for she was rather shy about the little slap at her +peculiarity of speech, that appeared in the last line. + +As soon as dinner was over, Wili and Lili ran off to the wash-house again. +Saturday afternoon they had no lessons. So they had a beautiful time all +to themselves. To be sure, it was understood that the governess should +look after them a little. But when she saw the children go into the +wash-house, she took it for granted that they were going to have a grand +wash of doll's clothes, such as they often had. She was very glad that +they would be safely occupied for a few hours at least. + +But the twins, be it known, had far greater aspirations this afternoon, +than for a simple doll's-wash. They had been playing with the Noah's ark, +which their father had brought them, and had thought a great deal about +the peculiar and wonderful life those people must have led in the ark at +the time of the Flood. It occurred to Lili that she should like to try +what it was like, to live in an ark, and even to take a voyage in one, and +of course Wili, as usual, agreed with her enthusiastically. Lili's plans +were all made; she had thought out all the details, for she was an +observing little maiden, and knew the uses of many things and how to turn +them to her own purposes. She chose one of the middle-sized wash-tubs for +an ark. There would be room enough for all the animals, if they would sit +quietly in their places. + +Of course the animals were Schnurri and Philomele. The twins tried to coax +them to take their parts in the play. Schnurri came growling at their +call, but Philomele purred and rubbed back and forth against Lili's legs, +till the little girl took her up in her arms, and said, + +"Ah, my dear little Philomele, you are a great deal nicer than that old +Schnurri." + +This was the way it always was with these two creatures. The cat was +called Philomele or _nightingale_, because she purred in such a melodious +manner. The dog was named Schnurri, which means _growler_, because he had +a habit of constant growling; though he always had good reason of his own +for it. They had both been taught to live peaceably with each other, and +to do each other no mischief of any kind. Schnurri was very good about +it; followed the rule most punctiliously, and treated Philomele with great +consideration. When they ate their dinner from the same dish, he ate +slowly, because with her smaller mouth she could not take in as much at a +time as he did. But it was quite different with the cat. One moment she +seemed as friendly as possible with Schnurri, and rubbed up against him +and was playful and kind; especially if any one of the family was looking; +then suddenly, without warning, she would raise her little paw and give +him a sharp scratch behind the ear. Then he growled of course, and as this +behavior of Philomele's was very frequent, it followed that he seemed to +be constantly growling. So he got his name of Schnurri, though really +quite unjustly, for by nature he was most friendly and peaceable. + +The first thing needed for the ark-voyage was water. Lili knew how the +water was brought into the wash-house when the clothes were ready for the +wash. There was a spring just opposite, with a log through which the water +flowed freely; and when they wanted to fill the tubs, they placed a long +wooden spout under the log, and let the water run through. That was simple +enough. Now Lili thought that if she could arrange the spout, so as to +lead the water to the floor of the wash-house, it would soon make a pond, +on which the tub-ark would float, all ready for the voyage. How to get the +long spout in place; that was the question. + +The children debated for a while whether to ask Battiste or Trine to help +them carry out their plan. Between old Battiste and young Trine, there +were very much the same relations as between Schnurri and Philomele. The +man had been a servant in the Birkenfeld family for many years, and his +knowledge of all departments of work, in house and stable and farm caused +him to be consulted on every occasion. It must be confessed that Trine was +rather jealous of Battiste's influence, because though she had not been +very long in Mr. Birkenfeld's service herself, she had an aunt who had +lived in the family many years; indeed until she grew too old to work. +When this aunt had to give up, Trine had succeeded to her place; and so it +was that she felt that she had long established rights in the house, and +that Battiste took more upon himself than was quite fair. When any of the +family were about, she was very civil to her fellow servant, but behind +their backs she gave many a saucy word, and played tricks upon him now and +then. Just the dog and cat again! + +The children understood pretty well how things stood between the two, and +profited by their petty quarrels and jealousy. Wili and Lili really would +rather have asked Trine than Battiste, for they had more hope of getting +what they wanted from her, as she took new ideas more readily than the +man, who did not like to be put out of his usual ways. But unluckily, what +they wanted was under Battiste's charge. So it was settled that Lili +should ask him to help them, while Wili held on to the cat and dog, lest +they should run away. + +Battiste was out on the barn floor, arranging a collection of seeds. Here +Lili found him, and she planted herself before him with her hands behind +her back, just as she had seen her papa stand, when giving orders. + +"Battiste," she said very firmly, "where is the spout that is used to fill +the tubs in the wash-house?" + +Battiste lifted his face from his seeds, and looked curiously at Lili as +she stood there, as if he were waiting to hear the question again; for he +always took things moderately. At last he replied with a question in his +turn: + +"Did your mamma send you to ask me?" + +"No, I came of my own self." + +"Then I don't know where the spout is." + +"But, Battiste, I only want a little water from the spring; why can't I +have just that?" + +"I know that kind of a little bird," said Battiste, grumblingly, "now a +little water, and now a little fire, and always mischief. Can't have it. +Can't give it to you." + +"Oh well, I don't care," said Lili, and went straight to the kitchen, +where Trine was scouring pans. + +"Trine, dear," said she coaxingly, "come and give me the water-spout. +Battiste won't let us have it. You'll get it for us, won't you?" + +"Of course I will," said the maid, "a little water you might be allowed, +I'm sure. But you must wait till the old bear is out of the way; and then +I'll go and get you what you want." + +After a while Trine saw Battiste coming from the barn; he went past the +house, down toward the meadows. + +"Come along now," she said, and taking Lili's hand, she ran with her to +the wash-house, lifted the long wooden spout from its hiding-place, put +one end into the log, and the other into a small tub. Then she explained +to Lili that when they had enough water, they could push the spout away +from the log, and when they wanted it again, they could lift it up and put +it into the log themselves. But now she must go back to her work. + +Away went Trine, and now the preparations for the voyage could begin. The +children took the lower end of the spout out of the tub, and put it down +upon the floor. Lili got into the new ark, and then Wili, and then they +lifted in the cat and the dog. Noah and his wife sat side by side, and +rejoiced over their safety and over the delightful voyage they should make +on the rising waters of the flood, as the stream from the spout flowed +merrily in upon the wash-house floor. The water rose very fast. Now, yes, +now the ark fairly floated, and Noah and his wife shouted for joy! The +flood had begun, and they were floating backward and forth upon the +surface of the water! + +The wash-house floor was lower by several steps than the level of the +ground outside. The water rose and rose, and the children began to be +frightened. + +"Look, Wili, we can't get out again, and it is getting very deep." + +Wili gazed thoughtfully over the edge of the tub, and said, "If it gets +much deeper we shall be drowned." + +And it went on getting deeper and deeper. + +Pretty soon Schnurri grew restless, and sprang up, making the tub roll so +frightfully as almost to upset it. The water was now so deep that the +children could not get out without danger, and they became dreadfully +frightened, and began to cry out as loud as they could, + +"We are drowning! Mamma! Battiste! Trine! We are drowning!" Then they no +longer used any words, but simply screamed, quite beside themselves with +terror. Schnurri barked and howled in sympathy, but Philomele scratched +and bit at everything within reach. Now the true character of the two +animals showed itself. The cat would not go out of the tub into the +water, and would not stay quietly in it, either, but fought like a mad +creature. But when the faithful dog found that, in spite of all the +screams and howls, no one came to their aid, he jumped into the water, +swam to the door, shook himself vigorously, and ran away. The children +screamed louder than ever, for the dog's movements had made the tub tip +back and forth, and they were well scared. + +Dora had run down from her room, and was peeping through her opening in +the hedge, to try to find out the cause of these terrible cries. The +wash-house stood quite near the hedge, but she could not see anything +except the logs that carried the water to it from the spring. She heard +the cry "We are drowning!" and she ran back up-stairs, calling out, +breathless with fright, + +"Aunt, aunt! two children are drowning over there! don't you hear them +call?" + +Her aunt had closed all the windows, but the screams penetrated even to +her ears. + +"Oh dear, what can that be?" she exclaimed, in the greatest alarm. "I hear +a terrible cry; but who says they are drowning? Mrs. Kurd! Mrs. Kurd! Mrs. +Kurd!" + +Meantime, Schnurri, all dripping-wet, ran to the shed where Battiste was +shaping bean-poles for the kitchen garden. The dog rushed at Battiste, +barking furiously, seized him by the trousers, and tried to pull him +along. + +"Something is amiss," said the man to himself; and taking a long +bean-pole on his shoulder, in case it should be needed, he followed +Schnurri to the wash-house. By this time the whole family had assembled +there--the mother, the governess, Julius, Paula, Rolf, Hunne, and last of +all Trine; for the cries had reached every corner of house and garden. +Battiste stretched his long pole across the water to the floating tub. + +"Now, catch hold of that, and hold on tight, very tight," he said, and +pulled the ark and its occupants towards dry land. Wili and Lili were as +white as chalk from their long fright. + +It was no time to question the children about this new mishap, for they +were in no condition to talk about it; so the mother wisely took each by +the hand, and led them to the seat under the apple-tree, to recover +themselves. Julius followed with little Hunne, saying, "Oh Wili and Lili, +you terrible twins, you will come to some dreadful end before long." + +Old Battiste rolled up his trousers and stepped into the water in the +wash-house, to pull out the stopper from the waste pipe so that the flood +could subside from the land of Noah. Trine stood looking on. Battiste +growled at her. + +"You have no more sense than the seven-year-old babies! But that is the +way things go!" for he had seen at once, who must have given them the +water-spout. Trine did not think it best to reply at that moment, as she +had been fairly caught in the wrong, but she secretly got her claws ready +to scratch when her chance came--just like Philomele. When the little +party under the apple-tree were somewhat tranquillized again, the cat came +purring and rubbing herself fawningly about Lili's feet. The child only +gave her an angry push, and turned to caress old Schnurri, who lay, still +wet, on the ground near by; while Wili patted him affectionately, saying +softly, + +"You shall have all my supper to-night, old fellow." + +"Mine too," said Lili, and they both understood now the real characters of +the two pets. + +Hunne sat looking thoughtfully at the rescued party, and at last accosted +Jule, who was walking back and forth on the gravel path: + +"Look here, Jule, what will the 'dreadful end' be like?" + +"Oh it may be anything, Hunne. You see they have tried fire and water, and +next they will pull the house down about our ears, I dare say. Then we +shall lie under the ruins, and it will be all over with us." + +"Shan't we be able to jump up quick, and get out of the way?" asked Hunne, +anxiously. + +"We may; unless the twins should be seized with their great idea in the +middle of the night." + +"You'll wake me up then Jule, won't you?" asked the little fellow +pleadingly. + +Mrs. Kurd had come running at the repeated summons of Aunt Ninette, just +as Battiste had gone to save the patriarchs of the flood with his +bean-pole; and when she reached her, the tumult was stilled. + +"Did you hear that, Mrs. Kurd? It was frightful! Everything is quiet now, +and I hope they are saved!" + +"Oh yes, of course," said Mrs. Kurd, quite unconcernedly, "it is only the +little ones. They are always crying out about something. There isn't +really anything the matter." + +"No; but children's cries are so shrill; I am shivering all over. How will +my husband stand it? No; this settles it, Mrs. Kurd. We shall go away. +This is the last drop." + +With these words Mrs. Ehrenreich hurried into her husband's room to see +how he had borne the shock. He was sitting at his table, with his ears +stopped with cotton wool, and he did not hear his wife come in. He had +stuffed his ears when the first cry came, and had therefore escaped the +rest of the hubbub. + +"Oh, that is very unhealthy, it is so heating for the head;" cried Aunt +Ninette, much distressed. She pulled the wool from his ears, and announced +that she should go directly after the church-service on the morrow, and +ask the pastor where they could move to, since this place was unendurable. + +This plan suited Uncle Titus as well as any other; all he wanted was +quiet. Aunt Ninette, thinking over her plans, went back to her own room. + +Dora stood waiting for her aunt in the passage-way. "Are we really going +away, Aunt?" she asked anxiously. + +"Yes, decidedly;" replied Mrs. Ehrenreich, "we shall move on Monday." + +Poor little Dora! it was a sad trial to her, to have to go away without +once having a chance to make the acquaintance of the other family; to go +into the beautiful garden, to smell those delicious flowers, and to join +the merry child-life that she had watched so closely, and yet from which +she was so entirely separated. Her future seemed swallowed up in those +stifling cotton shirts that were her fate in dull Karlsruhe. As she sat on +the side of her little bed, that night, sadly cast down by these +melancholy thoughts, she forgot the five friendly stars in the sky above. +Yet there they were, sparkling as ever, as if they were trying to speak to +their child and say, "Dora, Dora! have you quite forgotten your father's +verses?" + + + + +CHAPTER VI. + +A FRIGHTFUL DEED. + + +It was a beautiful, bright Sunday morning. In the garden all was peaceful +and lovely. No sound broke the perfect stillness, save when now and then a +rosy-cheeked apple fell to the ground, for the apples were ripening fast +in the autumn sun. + +Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld had gone to church, and with them Paula and Miss +Hanenwinkel. In the sitting-room, Jule and Hunne were harmoniously +discussing over a big dish of hazel-nuts, in how many different ways they +could make the nutcracker crack a nut. The twins, since the lesson they +had had in the wash-house, had returned contented to the mimic ark, with +its wooden men and women, and they were now playing with it on the +school-room table, which they had all to themselves to-day. Rolf had early +betaken himself to the garden, and had settled down in a sequestered +summer-house, where he could think over all sorts of things, without fear +of being disturbed. + +After the flood had subsided (a flood this time without water), and when +the dove had returned with the olive-branch, and quiet was restored in the +land, new schemes began to work in Lili's busy little head. + +"What do you say, Wili, to coming down-stairs to look at Rolf's new bow; +he left it in the passage-way last evening." + +Wili was all agog at the idea, and they both scampered down-stairs. Lili +knew the corner where Rolf had placed the bow, and there too was the +quiver, with its two feathered arrows. + +"Just see how jolly this is;" said Lili, "you pull this string back, and +put the arrow here, and then let the string fly, and off goes the arrow +like anything. I saw just how Rolf did it; and suppose we try to see how +it works!" + +"But we must not shoot with it; don't you remember that papa said so, +Lili?" + +"I don't mean to shoot, but only to try it. I just want to see how it is +done; don't you understand?" + +This explanation satisfied Wili. + +"Where shall we try it? There is not room in this passage." + +"No, no; I know where, in the garden. Come along;" and Lili ran off with +the quiver, while Wili followed with the bow. They chose a nice open space +near the hedge. + +"Here now, we will both try together, and see if we can do it," said Lili. + +Wili brought up his bow, and they pressed it against the ground, and then +both took the cord in their hands, and tugged away till they had snapped +it into place. Lili shouted with delight. + +"Now, we must lift it up," she said, "so; and put the arrow in here, Wili, +do you see? and now you pull back that thing underneath, and you will see +how it will go off. There, just try." + +Wili tried; pulled back the "thing," and the arrow whistled through the +hedge. Instantly a cry of anguish sounded from the other side, and then +all was silent. They looked at each other in great fright. + +"Do you think that was a rabbit?" asked Wili. + +"I thought it sounded like a hen;" said Lili. Their consciences were +troubled, and their hearts were filled with fear, for they knew they had +done wrong to take the bow, and they each had the impression that the cry +of pain came from a child, though each hoped that the other thought it was +really only an animal. They carried the bow back to its place in silence. +Suddenly a new fear seized them. One arrow was gone from the quiver; what +if Rolf should miss it! The sound of the family coming back from church, +added to their embarrassment. It was not possible now to go to look for +the arrow, for that would lead to immediate discovery. Rolf did not yet +know that they had been shooting, but if he should begin to question them! +They had got themselves into a fine box, through their disobedience; and +they had no idea how they should ever get out of it, for they felt sure +that they should never dare to tell the truth, if the arrow were asked +for. + +Silent, and covered with confusion from their consciousness of +wrong-doing, the twins crept back to the school-room, and there they sat +without stirring or speaking, until they were called to dinner. They did +not dare lift their eyes to the table, to see what dainty Sunday-dish had +been prepared, but slipped into their seats and felt almost choked even by +the soup; for something seemed to lie like a lump in their throats, and +prevent them from swallowing. They did not look up once during the whole +of dinner-time, and although their father spoke to them several times, +they could not find voice to answer. + +"What have you two been about this time?" he said at last; for he knew +very well that this depression was not the result of yesterday's +performance; their contrition never lasted over night; that was not the +way with the twins. There was no answer. They sat as if nailed to their +seats, and stared into their plates. Their mother shook her head +thoughtfully. Little Hunne kept a watchful eye on them, for he had +observed from the first, that something was amiss. Presently a delicious +pudding with wine sauce was brought in, and their mother helped each one +to a good big slice. At that moment their father exclaimed, + +"What is that? Is there any one very ill in the next house? There goes the +doctor, hurrying along as if some one were in great danger." + +"I do not know of any one's being ill there," said the mother. "Mrs. Kurd +has let her rooms to some strangers. It may be one of them." + +The twins were by turns as red as fire and as white as chalk. A secret +voice cried out in each little palpitating heart, "Now it is coming! it is +coming!" They were almost paralyzed with fright; the delicious pudding lay +untouched on their plates, though it was full of raisins and looked +unusually tempting. But even Hunne, the pudding-eater of the family, +neglected his plate today, and suddenly jumping down from his chair, he +began to shout like a crazy creature, + +"Mama! Papa! come away! the house is going to fall down! everything is +going to pieces!" In his excitement he almost pulled Jule off his seat, to +make him come with him, as he ran out of the door. Presently they heard +him outside repeating, "The house will tumble down; Jule said it would!" + +"Some evil spirit has certainly taken possession of the children," said +the astonished father, "The twins look as if they were sitting on pins, +and little Hunne is acting like a mad-man." + +At these words Julius broke out into inextinguishable laughter; for it +suddenly dawned upon him what the little boy had in his mind. The unusual +timidity and silence of the twins was caused, no doubt, by their having +already begun in secret the work of destruction; and at any moment now the +house might fall in ruins upon the assembled family. Jule explained with +repeated outbursts of laughter, the meaning of Hunne's fright. In vain the +mother called the little boy to come in; he was jumping up and down before +the house door, stamping, and calling to his father and mother and Jule +and everyone to come out. At last his father lost patience, and said +decidedly that the door must be closed, and that the dinner should be +ended in peace. After dinner they all went into the garden, where Hunne +joined them. When he saw them all seated in safety under the apple-tree, +he said with a sigh, + +"I wish some one would bring me my pudding, before the house falls down." + +His mother drew him to her, and explained to him that big Jule and little +Hunne, were two very foolish fellows; the first to invent such silly +stuff, and the second to believe it. She begged him to think a bit how +impossible it would be for two children like Wili and Lili to pull down a +great strong stone house like theirs. But it was a long time before the +impression was effaced from the child's imagination. + +Dora had been standing by the hedge, as usual, hoping that the children +would come into the garden, when Wili and Lili appeared with the bow. She +had watched the progress of their undertaking with the greatest interest. +At last, off flew the arrow; and in a second, the sharp point pierced the +little girl's bare arm. Dora groaned aloud with pain. The arrow fell to +the ground; it had not penetrated deep enough to hold at all; but the +blood followed, and trickled along her arm and hand, and down upon her +dress. At this sight Dora forgot her pain in her fear. Her first thought +was, "How Aunt Ninette will scold!" She tried to hide what had happened. +She twisted her handkerchief about the wounded arm, and she ran to the +spring before the house, to wash out all signs of blood. It was useless; +the blood flowed out under the bandage in a stream, and soon her dress was +spotted all over with the red drops. + +"Dora! Dora!" called some one from above. It was her aunt; there was no +help for it; she must show herself. In fear and trembling, she mounted the +stairs and stood before her aunt, hiding the bandaged arm behind her. Her +pretty Sunday dress was stained with blood, and her face too; for in her +eagerness to wash it off she had spread it everywhere. + +"Merciful Heaven!" cried her aunt, "what is the matter? Speak, child, did +you fall down? How you look! You are as pale as death, and all smeared +with blood! Dora, for heaven's sake, do speak!" + +Dora had been trying to speak, but she could not get in a word edgewise. +At last she said timidly, + +"It was an arrow!" + +A flood of lamentations followed. Aunt Ninette flew up and down the room +wringing her hands and crying, "An arrow! an arrow! You have been shot! +Shot in the arm! You will have a stiff arm all your life! You will be a +cripple! You can never sew any more, nor do anything else! You will come +to want! We shall all have to suffer for it! How unlucky we are! How are +we to live, how can we ever get along, if your arm is lame?" + +"Oh, Aunty dear, perhaps it will not be as bad as all that;" said the +child sobbing, "did not papa tell us to remember: + + "God holds us in his hand + God knows the best to send." + +"Certainly, of course that's true; but if you are lame, you will be lame;" +said Mrs. Ehrenreich, whimpering, "it makes me perfectly desperate. But +go--no--come here to the water. Where is Mrs. Kurd? Somebody must go for +the doctor." + +Dora went to the wash-basin, while her aunt ran for Mrs. Kurd, and begged +her to send for the doctor to come immediately; it was a case of shooting, +and no one could tell how dangerous it might prove. + +The doctor came as quickly as possible. He examined the wound, stopped the +bleeding, bound it up without a word, in spite of Aunt Ninette's +pertinacious attempts to make him express an opinion. He then took his hat +and made for the door. + +But Aunt Ninette followed him up before he could make good his retreat. +"Do tell me, doctor, will her arm be lame? Stiff all the rest of her +life?" + +"Oh, I trust not. I will call again to-morrow;" and the doctor was gone. + +"'Oh I trust not,'" repeated Aunt Ninette in a despairing tone, "that's a +doctor's way of saying 'yes, of course.' I understand perfectly. What will +become of us? How shall we ever live through this misfortune?" + +And she kept on fretting in this way until late into the evening. + +When Wili's mother went in to hear her little boy's prayers that night, +she did not find him as usual, cheerfully sitting up in bed, ready for a +good chat with her, if she would stay. He was crouched down all in a heap, +and did not even look up at her, nor speak to her, when she sat down by +him. + +"What is the matter with my little boy?" said she gently, "have you +something wrong in your heart? have you been doing what you ought not?" + +The child made an unintelligible sound, neither yes nor no. + +"Well, say your evening hymn, Wili; perhaps that will make you feel +better," said his mother. + +Wili began: + + "The moon climbs up the sky, + The stars shine out on high, + Shine sparkling, bright and clear"-- + +and so on, but his thoughts were not on what he was saying; he was +listening to every sound outside the room, and he kept looking towards the +door as if he expected something terrible to come in at any moment; and in +his restless movements it was plain to see what a state of fear he was in. +When he had reached the end of his hymn, + + "Oh Father, spare thy rod; + Send us sweet sleep, Oh God; + Let our sick neighbor slumber, too"-- + +he suddenly burst into tears, and clinging tight to his mother he sobbed +out, + +"The child will not be able to sleep, and God will punish us dreadfully." + +"What are you talking about, dear Wili?" asked his mother tenderly. "Come, +tell me what has happened. I have seen all day that something was the +matter, and feared that you had been doing something wrong. What is it? +Tell me." + +"We, we--perhaps we have shot a child!" + +"What do you mean?" cried his mother, now thoroughly alarmed, for she +instantly recalled having seen the doctor hurry by to the cottage when +they were at dinner. + +"It cannot be! Do tell me all about it, clearly, so that I can +understand." + +And Wili gave as good an account as he could, of what he and Lili had +been about that morning, and of their being so frightened at the cry of +pain which followed the shooting of the arrow, that they had run away as +fast as possible. And now they were so very miserable, that they did not +want to live any longer, and both wanted to die, and to be done with it +all. + +"Now you see, my Wili, what disobedience leads to," were the mother's +serious words after she had listened to the boy's sad story. "You did not +mean to do anything but play a little while with the bow, but your father +knew very well when he forbade your touching it, how great the danger was. +We do not know what evil consequences may follow your disobedience, but we +will pray the dear Father in heaven to avert the evil, and turn it to good +if possible." + +Then Wili repeated after his mother a short prayer, and never had he +prayed so earnestly as now, with his heart full of dread for the results +of his naughty conduct. Indeed he could scarcely stop praying; it seemed +to relieve his heart to lay all his sorrow before his Heavenly Father, and +beg his forgiveness and help. + +And now he could look in his mother's eyes again as he bade her +good-night. + +Lili was waiting in the next room, for her turn to talk to this same good +mother. + +"Are you ready to say your prayers, Lili?" The little girl began, paused, +began again and stopped in the middle. Presently she stammered out, + +"Mamma I cannot pray, for God is angry with me." + +"What have you done, Lili, to make him angry?" + +Lili was silent, and sat pulling at the sheet, for she was naturally +obstinate, and found it hard to own a fault. + +"If the good God is not pleased with you, I certainly cannot be. Good +night, my child, sleep well--that is if you can." + +"Mamma, do not go away, I will tell you everything; only stay with me." + +Her mother gladly turned back. + +"We were shooting with the bow, though papa told us not to touch it, and +we hit something and it cried out; and we were so frightened that we could +not be happy any more at all." Lili's voice was hurried, and full of +distress. + +"I don't wonder that you could not feel happy, and you cannot yet. Because +of your disobedience, a poor little child is lying suffering in the next +house, perhaps without its mother to comfort it, for it is a stranger +here. Think of it there in a strange house, away from home, crying in pain +all night long." + +"I will go right over there and stay with it," said Lili dolefully, and +she began to cry again. "I cannot sleep either mamma; I am so worried." +"We are always worried, my dear child, when we have done wrong. I will go +now and find out whether the child is in need of help; and you will pray +to God to give you an obedient spirit, and to turn aside the evil that +your naughtiness may have caused an innocent child to suffer." + +Lili followed her mother's advice. She could pray, now that she had +confessed her fault; as she felt that she might now be forgiven. She +prayed heartily for the recovery of the wounded child, and for +forgiveness for herself. + +Trine was sent over to the widow's house, to inquire whether it was really +a child that had been hit by the arrow, and whether it was badly hurt. +Mrs. Kurd told Trine the whole story, and that the doctor had said, "We +trust no serious harm is done," and that he would come again the next day. +Trine carried this report back to her mistress, and Mrs. Birkenfeld was +very much relieved; for her first fear had been that the child's eye might +have been hit, even if no mortal wound had been inflicted, and she was +thankful to find that things were no worse. + + + + +CHAPTER VII. + +LONG-WISHED-FOR HAPPINESS. + + +The next morning, Mrs. Birkenfeld went early to the widow's house, where +she was most cordially received; for she as well as her friend Lili had +been a favorite pupil of Mrs. Kurd's husband. What pleasure the ardent +teacher had taken in these pupils, and what success he had had in teaching +them! He had never been tired of talking about it, and his wife had never +forgotten it. + +Mrs. Birkenfeld was shown into the sitting-room, where Mrs. Kurd insisted +on her taking a seat, saying that she had much to tell her, for she had +not seen her before since she had had the strangers from Karlsruhe in her +house. There was a great deal to say about them and especially about the +accident of the day before. When the widow had talked herself out, Mrs. +Birkenfeld asked if she could speak to the lady, and to the little girl +who had been hurt. + +Mrs. Kurd carried the message to Mrs. Ehrenreich, who came directly, +followed by Dora, who wore a thick bandage upon her arm, and looked very +pale and delicate. After the first greetings, Mrs. Birkenfeld took Dora's +hand tenderly in her own, and inquired with sympathy about the wound. She +then turned to Aunt Ninette and told her how deeply she regretted the +accident, and inquired in a friendly way after her health and that of Mr. +Ehrenreich. Aunt Ninette lost no time in giving her full particulars of +her husband's illness; how he had sadly needed fresh country air, and how +she had made inquiries for a quiet secluded spot, and had at last chosen +this very place; how he had to keep the windows shut tight, because he +could not bear the least sound when he was writing, and therefore he never +got any fresh air after all; and how anxious she was all the time, lest +the vertigo instead of being cured by his being here, should come on worse +than ever. + +"I am very sorry indeed, that Mr. Ehrenreich should suffer from my +children's noise;" said Mrs. Birkenfeld, understanding at once the state +of the case, "if Mr. Ehrenreich does not walk out at all, he certainly +ought to have an unusually airy place to work in. I have an idea; quite at +the farthest end of our garden, away from the house, and from the +frequented part of the grounds, stands a cool summer house, with seats and +a table. If Mr. Ehrenreich would use that for his study, I would direct +the children to keep entirely away from that part of the garden." + +Aunt Ninette was delighted with this proposal; she said she would suggest +it to her husband, and she was sure that he would accept it with many +thanks. + +"And you, my dear little girl, I hope your Aunt will allow you to come to +see us to-day and every day. You shall get well in our garden; my children +have much to make up to you for." + +"Can I really go into that beautiful garden where the children are?" asked +little Dora, who could scarcely believe in her good fortune; and such a +look of gladness shot from her eyes at the thought, that her aunt looked +at her with surprise, for she had never seen an expression like that in +them before. This beam of delight that transfigured the child's face, +spoke so directly to Mrs. Birkenfeld's heart, that tears came to her eyes, +and she loved the child from that moment. She did not know why or +wherefore; yet these joyfully-beaming eyes had stirred a whole world of +slumbering recollections in her heart. + +It was arranged that directly after dinner Dora should go over into the +garden, and stay there till late in the evening. Thereupon Mrs. Birkenfeld +took her leave. + +Aunt Ninette hastened at once to her husband's study, and laid the new +plan before him. Uncle Titus received it with pleasure, for although the +want of fresh air was becoming very trying to him, yet taking a walk for +air and exercise was something he had never been accustomed to, and he +could not make up his mind to the loss of so much valuable time. The offer +was therefore very seasonable. He even proposed to go to the summer-house +directly, and his wife accompanied him. They took the longest way, round +the outside of the garden, so as to avoid meeting any one. At the farthest +end they came to a little garden-gate which led directly to the secluded +summer-house. Close to the little house were two old nut-trees and a +weeping willow, with thick pendent branches, and behind, far away into +the distance, stretched the soft green meadows. Far and near, all was +perfectly still. Uncle Titus had brought several thick books with him, +under each arm, for he thought he should like to take possession at once, +if he found it to his mind. Aunt Ninette carried the inkstand and paper, +and Dora brought up the rear, with cigars and the wax-taper. + +Mr. Ehrenreich was well pleased with the place; he settled himself at +once, took his seat at the table, drew in a long breath of the pure air +which blew in through the open doors and windows, and softly rubbed his +hands with satisfaction. He began to write directly, and Aunt Ninette and +Dora withdrew, and left him alone to his work. + +By this time the news of the twins' exploit of yesterday, had spread +through the house. For when Rolf returned from his morning lessons, he +went straight for his bow, and of course discovered at once the loss of +one arrow. Very much incensed, he ran about the house to find out who had +been meddling with his property. He had little trouble in discovering the +offenders, for the twins were so broken down by the suffering they had +been through, that they confessed at once, and told him the whole story, +including their horror at the cry of pain, and adding that their mother +had now gone to the cottage, to inquire who had been hit. Then they showed +Rolf where they had fired the arrow through the hedge, and to be sure +there it was, lying on the ground, in Mrs. Kurd's garden. The recovery of +his treasure put Rolf again in good-humor. He rushed back to the house, +calling out, "Jule, Paula, did you know that the twins shot a child +yesterday?" And so it came about that all six of the children, and Miss +Hanenwinkel, besides, stood on the stone steps, on tip-toe with +excitement, awaiting the mother's return from the cottage. The moment she +appeared, Hunne called out, "Where was it hit?" and then each one asked a +different question, and all at once: + +"Is it a child?" "Is it a boy?" "How big is it?" "What is its name?" "Is +it much hurt?" + +"Come into the house, first," said the mother, turning a deaf ear to the +shower of questions; and when they were clustered about her in the house, +she told them about the pale, delicate little maiden, with a bandage upon +her arm, so tight that she could scarcely use it. She said that the child +was apparently about Paula's age; that she spoke excellent German, and +looked very nice and well-bred; that her name was Dora, and last of all, +that she was to come into the garden after dinner, and then they could +make her acquaintance. All was now curiosity and excitement; how did the +child look--what would she say? And each began to speculate what his own +particular relation would be to the new-comer. + +Paula stood still in intense delight; and only said, "Oh, if she is so +nice, and just my age, too, mamma, how happy I shall be!" She had visions +of a great, indissoluble friendship, and she could hardly wait till +afternoon. Rolf was sure that Dora was just the right age to guess his +charades, and that he should make friends with her at once on that ground. +The twins had a feeling that Dora belonged especially to them, because +they had shot her; and they thought she would be the very one to help them +in carrying out their schemes; for they often needed a third person, and +Paula was never in the mood. + +"Well, I am glad that Dora is coming," said Hunne, "for I can go to her +Saturdays, when all the chairs are standing on their heads, and no one +else will have me." + +Last of all Jule asked, "Hunne, I want to get some good out of Dora, too, +what shall it be?" + +"I know," said the child, after thinking awhile, "she can help you get off +your riding-boots--you know there weren't enough of us, last time." + +"The very thing," said Jule, laughing. + +Dora was also greatly excited--she fairly trembled. One moment she did not +know what to do for joy that the longed-for happiness had come, and she +was to go into the garden, among the lovely, sweet-smelling flowers, and +all those merry children. But the next moment she was afraid. She had +watched the children from a distance, and she knew them all by sight; she +already felt partly acquainted with them, and each one had excited an +individual interest in her mind. But they had not even seen her, at all; +she was a perfectly strange child to them. And then she said to herself +with real distress, that she was so ignorant and awkward, and they knew so +much, and were so clever, that they would certainly despise her, and +would want to have nothing to do with her. She kept running it all over +and over in her mind during dinner, and could scarcely eat a mouthful, in +her excitement. Before she knew it, the time had come, and her aunt said, + +"Now, Dora, you can go!" + +So Dora put on her hat and went over to the next house. She went in at the +front door, and passed through the long entry, at the other end of which +the door into the garden stood open. Going out of this door she found +herself in full view of the whole family. Directly in front of her, under +the apple-tree, sat Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld, and round about them were the +six children. Her timidity came back again, at seeing the parents, for she +had expected to see only the children. She stood hesitating, and glanced +shyly at the company. Little Hunne caught sight of her, and slipping down +from his seat, ran toward her with outstretched arms, crying out, + +"Come, Dora, there is room here on my seat; Come!" and seizing her hand, +he pulled her along toward the others, who all came eagerly to meet her, +and welcomed her as cordially as if she were an old friend. So, occupied +with questions and greetings, she came to where the parents sat, and they +were so friendly and kind, that all her shyness passed away, and she was +soon sitting on the same seat with Hunne, in the midst of the circle, as +much at home as if she belonged there. + +Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld soon left their seats and walked up and down the +garden; and then the children pressed round Dora, and each had some +particular thing to say to her. Paula spoke least; but she looked at the +new acquaintance, as if she were making a study of her. Rolf, Wili and +Lili stood as near Dora as they could squeeze, to make her hear what they +were saying, and Hunne kept fast hold of her, as if afraid that she would +vanish away. + +"If you squeeze Dora to death the first time she makes us a visit, she +will not come a second time;" remarked Julius, who sat stretched out at +full length on a garden-bench; "so take my advice, and give her room to +breathe." + +"How old are you, Dora? Not much older than I am?" asked Lili eagerly. + +"I am just twelve." + +"Oh, what a shame! then you are as old as Paula;" said Lili regretfully, +who had hoped that Dora would belong to her in every respect, even in age. + +"No, no," cried Rolf, "Dora is my age; at least nearer mine than Paula's, +if she is only just twelve." + +Rolf thought this opened a favorable prospect for special companionship. +"Are you good at guessing riddles? And are you fond of them?" + +"Yes, yes, and I have made a riddle;" cried Hunne, putting in his oar, +"Now guess mine, Dora. My first you can eat but not drink"-- + +Rolf cut the little boy's charade ruthlessly in two with, + +"Oh, get away with your old riddle, Hunne; it is no riddle at all! Now +listen, Dora; + +"My first conceals from light of day--" But Rolf was not destined to +finish his verses, for Lili had seized Dora's hand and was pulling her +with all her might, saying, + +"Come, Dora, I will play you everything I know." Dora had asked her if she +was the one who played on the piano, and Lili thought this a good excuse +for stealing the new friend for herself. Lili had her way, for Dora really +wanted to hear the piano, though she did not like to disappoint Rolf. + +"You must not take it amiss," she said, turning back to speak to him, as +Lili drew her away, "I am not good at guessing, and I should only bother +you with my stupidity." + +"Won't you try just one?" asked Rolf, rather disappointed. + +"Oh, yes, if you want me to. I will try bye and bye," she called back, for +Lili was fairly dragging her towards the house. Hunne had not let go his +hold of Dora, and was pulled along too. He kept calling out, "Mine too, +guess mine too," and she promised that she would do her best. Wili also +went with them, and all four betook themselves to the school-room where +the piano stood. The twins had been taking music lessons from Miss +Hanenwinkel for more than a year, not so much because their parents cared +about having them learn to play on the piano, as because they thought the +lessons would be a pleasant occupation, and the music would have a +soothing effect on the children's somewhat restless dispositions; and +moreover, last but by no means least, the twins could not be up to any +mischievous pranks, while they were busy practising. + +Now that they stood before the piano, Lili's ardor for playing it somewhat +cooled, and she reverted to her usual point of view with regard to it. + +"You know, Dora, of course," she said, "that playing on the piano is the +most tedious thing in the world. Why, when I have to practise, I get +perfectly tired to death, don't you, Wili?" Wili assented emphatically. + +"How can you feel so?" asked Dora, casting a longing look at the piano, +"Oh, if I could only sit down there and play as you do, Lili, I should be +perfectly happy." + +"Do you really think so?" said Lili, struck with the expression of Dora's +eyes. She opened the piano quickly, and began to play a little melody. +Dora sat by, thirstily drinking in the sounds, and looking as charmed as +if Lili were conferring some substantial benefit upon her. The sight of +her pleasure was very inspiriting to Lili, who kept on playing better and +better, and when Wili saw the impression produced, he wanted to take his +share. + +"Now let me play, Lili," he said, as she came to the end; but Lili was now +quite in the spirit of it, and did not stop for an instant, but began to +repeat the piece from the beginning. + +"Do you know any other tune?" asked Dora. + +"No; Miss Hanenwinkel will not teach me another till I have learned my +exercises better; but I know what I will do, Dora, just wait till +to-morrow, and then I will give you music lessons, and we will learn ever +so many tunes. Should you like that?" + +"Will you really?" asked Dora, and she looked so overjoyed at the bare +idea, that Lili at once decided to begin the lessons on the very next day. + +"But my arm!" exclaimed Dora. They had forgotten that. But Lili did not +give up her plans so easily. + +"Oh, your arm will soon be better," she said, "and meantime I will learn +ever so many pieces, and be all the more able to teach you." + +At this moment the big bell rang for supper. Hunne grasped Dora's hand, +declaring that there was no time to lose, for his father always came +punctually to his meals, and Hunne liked to do the same. The table was +spread under the apple-tree, and covered with a great variety of good +things. As she sat there looking about at these new acquaintances who +already seemed like old friends, Dora felt as if she were dreaming; it was +so much more delightful even than she had hoped; and she was almost afraid +that she should wake up all at once, and find it only a dream. But she did +not wake up, except to find that her plate had been loaded with good +things, so very real, that all anxiety passed away, and she realized that +she was living, and living remarkably well, into the bargain. + +"Do eat your cake, or you will be the last to get through," said Hunne, +"see, Dora, Jule and I have eaten four. Jule and I can do a great many +things; only we can't pull the riding-boots off very well. You'll help +about that, won't you, Dora?" "Eat your cakes, and be quiet, Hunne," said +Jule, in a warning tone; and Dora did not answer about the boots, for Mr. +Birkenfeld was asking her questions, and she began to tell him about her +father, and of their life together in Hamburg and Karlsruhe. + +Up to this time, Paula had not made any attempt to talk with Dora; but +when supper was over, she came up to her, and said, softly, + +"Will you come with me a little while now?" + +Dora was delighted with the invitation, for she had begun to be afraid +that Paula did not mean to have anything to say to her, and yet she had +been particularly attracted toward this quiet girl, so near her own age. +Paula had wanted to see what sort of a girl Dora was, before she made +advances, and she was evidently well pleased with what she saw, for she +now took her new friend by the hand, and led her away down the garden +path. The twins and Hunne, and even Rolf, were soon tired of waiting for +Dora to come back, and went calling and searching everywhere for her; but +they could not find her; she had quite disappeared. In fact, Paula had +taken her all round the garden, and then up to her own room. There the two +girls sat and talked, and talked, about all sorts of things. They told +each other their thoughts and feelings on various subjects, and found +themselves in perfect sympathy. It was a great happiness to both, for +neither had ever had an intimate friend, of her own age, one whose tastes, +purposes and ideals were like her own. + +"Now we will be 'best friends' forever," they said, and sat, forgetful of +all the world besides, till the stars stood shining in the heavens above, +and all the earth was bathed in shadow. + +The mother found them at last; she had suspected that they had taken +refuge in Paula's room. Dora sprang up hastily when she noticed how dark +it had grown, and recollected that her aunt would be expecting her. The +other children were waiting below, rather a dissatisfied little party at +Dora's disappearance; for they all wanted to talk to her. Rolf was +particularly annoyed. + +"Why Dora," he said, "I thought you were going to guess my charade; will +you try now?" + +But Dora said it was really time for her to go home; so Mrs. Birkenfeld +told them that they must wait till to-morrow for all they had to say, and +that Dora would come every day to see them and would take lessons with +them too. This satisfied them, and they charged Dora to come very early +and stay very late, for there was a great deal to do and a great deal to +show her. The leave taking lasted a long time, but Rolf suddenly cut the +thing short. + +He was going to have the last word with Dora, for he was to walk home with +her. As they crossed the grass plot towards the cottage, the stars were +shining so brightly overhead, that Dora stood still. + +"Look up, Rolf;" she said, "do you see those five twinkling stars up +there? I know them very well; they were my own stars in Karlsruhe, and +they are here with me too." + +"Oh yes, I've seen those; they are on our map of the Heavens. Do you know +their names, Dora?" + +"No, indeed; can you tell the names of the stars Rolf? How much you do +know!" said Dora admiringly. "Don't those five all belong together, and +have one name? There are others too that look as if they belonged +together. Do you know them all? How I should like to learn them from you!" + +Rolf was much pleased with the idea of giving lessons in astronomy, to one +so eager to learn. + +"Let us begin now," said he enthusiastically; "I will tell them all to you +one after another, even if it takes till midnight." + +This reminded Dora how late it was. + +"No, Rolf" she said quickly, "thank you very much, but no more to-night. +To-morrow; will you tell me to-morrow?" + +"Well, to-morrow then, Dora, don't forget. Good-night." + +"Good-night, Rolf;" and Dora hurried into the house. She was so brimming +over with happiness and the many pleasures of the day, that she sprang +up-stairs to Aunt Ninette, and began to tell her everything all mixed up +together, with such astonishing vivacity, that her aunt drew back rather +startled. + +"Dora! Dora! think a minute! this excitement may go to your arm! Go to +sleep as quick as you can; that is the best thing you can do." + +Dora went to her bed-room, but sleep was impossible. She knelt down at her +bed-side and gave heart-felt thanks to God for sending her all this +happiness; she resolved that when these holidays were over she would go +back to her work again without complaint; no matter how long the hours +might be, and she would never forget these happy days that the good God +had sent her now. It was long before she could close her eyes for very +bliss. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII. + +MORE CHARADES. + + +Early the next day, as Julius was clattering along the passage with his +big riding-boots and spurs, he heard the sounds of practising in the +school-room, and knowing that Miss Hanenwinkel did not give lessons at +this hour, he pushed open the door to see what was going on. There sat +Lili at the piano, and Wili stood by, looking as if he were impatiently +counting every minute till he could have his turn. + +"What are you two about?" he called out, "is this the beginning of some +mischievous prank?" + +"Be quiet, Jule, we haven't a minute to lose," said Lili seriously. Jule +laughed aloud and went on his way. Going down stairs, he met Miss +Hanenwinkel. + +"What has got into the twins now?" he asked. "Have they taken the notion +of being virtuous, into their small noddles?" + +"That is more likely at seven than at seventeen;" was all the answer he +got. + +He went on down stairs still laughing, and just at the front door met his +mother. She was starting at that early hour to try to see the doctor +before he went from home, to ask him exactly the state of Dora's arm, and +whether there was any danger for the child. Aunt Ninette's anxiety had +infected her, and she could not rest until she knew the probabilities of +the case. + +"Do I hear some one playing on the piano, Jule?" she asked. "It is an +unusual sound for this time of day." + +"Mother dear, I do believe that the end of the world is coming," replied +Julius; + +"Lili is up there hurrying from one finger-exercise to another as if she +could not get enough of that exquisite amusement, and Wili is seated at +her side in a similar condition of nervous industry, waiting for his turn +at the piano." + +"A strange state of things, to be sure, Jule," said his mother; "for it +was only yesterday that Miss Hanenwinkel was complaining to me that Lili +did not show the slightest interest in her music, and that she would not +even play her piece, much less her exercises." + +"It's just as I said; the end of the world is coming," said Jule, turning +towards the stable. + +"Let us hope rather the beginning," replied Mrs. Birkenfeld, starting in +the other direction to go down the hill towards the village. When she +reached the doctor's house, she was so fortunate as to find him at home, +and she asked him the question that so greatly disquieted her. He assured +her that the wound was doing perfectly well, and that there was not the +slightest danger of any permanent stiffness of the arm; though he +laughingly owned that he had made the worst of it to Dora, in order to +impress her with caution for the future. It would be all over in a day or +two at farthest. Mrs. Birkenfeld was much relieved, for besides her +sympathy for Dora, she had felt keenly her children's responsibility for +the misfortune. + +On her way home Mrs. Birkenfeld stopped to speak to Aunt Ninette; not only +to carry her the doctor's favorable verdict, but also to talk with her +about Dora. She now learned for the first time, that Dora was to earn her +living by sewing; and that for this reason her aunt felt obliged to keep +her so closely to her shirt-making. + +Mrs. Birkenfeld took a warm interest in Dora. She thought the little girl +very delicate for such heavy work, and she was glad that there was still +some time left for her to grow stronger before she had to go back to +Karlsruhe, and settle down to regular work again. She begged Aunt Ninette +to let the child, during the rest of their stay, give up the sewing +entirely, and she offered to let her own seamstress make the shirts, that +Dora might be free to amuse herself with the children, and gain strength +by play in the open air. + +The self-possessed, quiet manner of Mrs. Birkenfeld had an excellent +effect on Mrs. Ehrenreich, and she acquiesced in this proposal without the +slightest demur. Indeed the path of the future, that had looked so beset +with difficulties, seemed now to lie smooth before her, and all her +prospects were brightened. She spoke with great thankfulness on her +husband's account; for he already found himself so improved by the fresh +air and quiet of the summer house, and he was so thoroughly comfortable +and contented there, that he could hardly bear to leave it, even to come +in at night. + +When Mrs. Birkenfeld rose to go, she cordially invited Aunt Ninette to +come often to see her in the garden, saying that she must find it lonely +in the cottage, and that the open air would be good for her also. Aunt +Ninette was much gratified by this courtesy, and accepted it with +pleasure; quite forgetting the noise of the children, which had been so +great a bugbear to her. + +Dora had sprung out of bed that morning as soon as she opened her eyes, +for the thought of the pleasure before her made her heart dance for joy. +She had to curb her impatience however for a time, for Mrs. Ehrenreich did +not approve of imposing upon people who were inclined to be neighborly. It +was not till Mrs. Birkenfeld had come over to the cottage, and after +talking some time with the aunt had asked after Dora and repeated her +invitation, that the little girl was allowed to go. This time she did not +stand still and look shyly about; with a few springing steps she reached +the house, and at the door of the sitting-room she was received with a +chorus of welcoming voices; while Wili and Lili and little Hunne and Paula +all ran out to meet her, and draw her in among them. Julius, just returned +from his ride, had thrown himself as usual into an arm-chair, stretching +out his legs, as an intimation that he should like to have his boots +pulled off. Dora ran forward and offered her services, frankly desirous of +making herself useful. But Jule instantly drew in his long legs. + +"No, no, Dora; not for the world; what are you thinking about?" he cried, +jumping up and very politely offering Dora his chair. Before she could +take it, the twins pulled her away; saying "Come with us!" and Hunne +tugged at her dress behind, calling loud, "Come with me!" while Paula +reaching over him, whispered softly in her ear, "Go first with the twins; +or they will keep this up all day; bye and bye I will come to you, and +then we can have some comfort together." + +"Dora," said Jule, waving off the three noisy creatures, "I advise you to +stay by me; it is your only hope of a happy existence in this house-hold; +for I can tell you if you go with Paula, you will grow too romantic; you +will scarcely breathe the fresh air, and will lose your appetite +completely. If you take Rolf for your companion, your whole existence +will become one great perpetual riddle." + +"That it will be at any rate," remarked Miss Hanenwinkel, who was passing +through the room at that moment. + +"If you prefer to go with Miss Hanenwinkel," said Jule quickly, so that +the governess might be sure to hear what he said; "you will be preserved +in salt; quite the opposite you see to plums, which are done in sugar! If +your choice falls on the twins, you will be torn in two, and as to little +Hunne; if you go with him he will talk you deaf!" + +In spite of this melancholy prediction, Dora allowed herself to be carried +off by the twins, and Hunne ran after them. When they reached the piano, +Lili began to play her one piece, and when she came to the end, she +glanced at Dora who nodded so pleasantly that Lili, thus encouraged, began +again at the beginning. Presently Dora began to sing the words; Wili, who +was waiting in vain for his chance to play, joined her; then Hunne too; so +that a loud chorus rang out cheerily from the school-room-- + + "Live your life merrily + While the lamp glows; + Ere it can fade and die, + Gather the rose." + +They were so carried away by their own music that the voices rose louder +and louder, and Hunne's out-screamed them all. Presently Lili twirled +round on her stool, and said, her eyes shining with joyful expectation: + +"Just wait till to-morrow, Dora, and then you'll see!" for the child had +worked so diligently at her exercises that morning that she felt that she +had a right to claim at least half a dozen new pieces from Miss +Hanenwinkel to-morrow. + +At this moment the bell rang for the twins to go to their lessons; a sound +that Hunne was well-pleased to hear, for now he could have Dora to himself +till dinner-time; and the little girl gave herself up to him so cheerfully +and with such warm interest in the artistic performances of his +nut-cracker, that he made a firm resolution then and there never to let +her go again. But no sooner was dinner over, than his plan was completely +upset. Paula had finished her French lessons, and with her mother's leave, +she now took possession of Dora. As for Dora, she asked nothing better; +she would have been glad to spend whole days and nights talking with +Paula, telling all the secrets of her heart, and hearing in return all her +friend's thoughts and wishes, hopes and fears. They both felt sure that +they could never be tired of being together, and of sharing each other's +memories of the past and plans for the future. A long life-time would not +be enough for them. It was seven o'clock before they again joined the +family group which was gathered under the apple-tree; and being late they +slipped into their places very quickly, for the father had begun to cough +significantly, to show that things were not just as they should be. During +the meal, Rolf cast meaning looks across to Dora, that seemed to say, + +"We two have a plan together next; don't forget!" + +While they all sat chatting merrily after supper was over, Rolf was +watching the sky, to see when the first pale star should peep through the +twilight amid the twigs of the apple-tree; and as soon as he spied one, he +came to Dora, saying + +"Now, Dora, look, up there!" and he carried her off to the very farthest +corner of the garden, to make sure that none of his brothers or sisters +should interfere with them. He felt quite securely hidden under protecting +nut-trees, and placing himself in the right position, he began his lesson. + +"Do you see, there, your five stars--one two three, and then two more. Do +you see them distinctly?" + +"Oh yes; I know them so well, so well," said Dora. + +"Well, that constellation is Cassiopeia. And now just wait a moment, Dora. +I've just thought of a riddle that is very appropriate. You can guess it +easily, if you try." + +"I will if I can, but I am afraid your riddles are too hard for me:" + + "My first's a most delicious drink, + But best of all when fresh, I think. + Add then my second, and you make + An adjective, small pains to take! + My third must strait and narrow prove + Or 'twill not lead to heaven above. + Now for my whole--a countless host + In which each separate light is lost. + +"Have you guessed it, Dora?" + +"No, and I'm sure I cannot guess it. I am terribly dull at such things. I +am sorry; for it makes it stupid for you, but I can't help it," said Dora +dolefully. + +"Of course you can't help it now, because you are not used to them," said +the boy consolingly. "I will give you an easier one to begin with: + + "For full enjoyment of our youth + My first is needful as the truth, + And at man's very farthest end + My second comes--and now attend, + Master of Greek Philosophy + My whole, its shining crown you see." + +"I cannot, I cannot, you are only losing time and trouble, Rolf, I do not +know the least bit about Greek things," said Dora sighing. + +"Never mind, I will try another country; how is this?" and before Dora +could protest, the indefatigable riddle-maker declaimed: + + "My fickle first is said to be + England's high-road of industry; + But Germany denies the same + And with a _Key_ she makes her claim. + In Russia, nihilistic power + Threatens my second, every hour. + But Rome, Imperial Rome, to you, + My whole was pride and terror too!" + +"That's true!" It was a deep voice that echoed in the surrounding +darkness, and the startled children clung to each other for a moment in +terror. Then Dora began to laugh. + +"It is Uncle Titus," she said, "he is sitting there in the summer-house. +Come, Rolf, let us go in and see him." + +Rolf assented; and they found Uncle Titus sitting there with his chair +tipped back against the wall, looking very much pleased to see them. Rolf +returned his greeting very cordially, and inquired quite casually whether +he had guessed the riddle. + +"I think it must be 'Caesar,' is it not, my son?" said Uncle Titus tapping +the lad kindly on the shoulder. + +"Yes, that's right; and did you hear the others I was saying, and did you +guess them?" + +"Possibly, possibly, my son," replied the good man. "I am much mistaken if +the first is not 'Milky-way,' and the second, 'Plato.'" + +"Both right!" cried Rolf, highly delighted. "It is the greatest fun to +make riddles and have them guessed so quickly. I have another, and +another, and one more. May I give you another, Mr. Ehrenreich?" + +"Certainly, my dear boy, why not? out with them, all three, and we will +try to guess them all." + +Rolf was enchanted, and set about recalling them. "I will take the +shortest first," he said: + + "My first implies strength and grace; + In all things my second finds place; + My whole was the scourge of the race." + +"Have you guessed that?" + +"Very likely, very likely, my son; now the next:" + + "Take all that the senses attest + Add the sign of the beast for the rest, + And my glorious whole stands confessed." + +"And now another," said Uncle Titus, nodding. + +"And now I have a very long one, and rather harder," said the lad: + + "A thrill through all the nations ran, + When he, my whole, the grand old man, + Spoke words that e'en my second turn + My first, with hopes that glow and burn. + But now are hearts to anger spurred; + Nations are sick with hope deferred, + Alas! small chance for Ireland we know! + My first my second at my whole we throw." + +Rolf stopped, quite excited with the declamation of his favorite charade. + +"Now we will begin to guess, my son," said Uncle Titus, with a pleased +expression: "First, Bonaparte. Second, Matterhorn. Third, Gladstone." + +"Every one right!" cried Rolf, exultantly. "This is splendid! I have +always wanted to do this with my riddles; that is, find some one who could +guess them all. Before this, I've always had a heap of unguessed riddles. +Now they are all guessed, and I can begin again with a new set!" Rolf was +full of satisfaction. + +"I will make you a proposal, my son," said Uncle Titus, as he rose from +his seat, and prepared to return to the cottage; "Come to me here every +evening, and bring me the fresh set. Who knows but that I may have a few +to give you in return?" + +By this time it was rather too late for the study of the stars, and that +had to be postponed; so Dora and Rolf returned to the rest of the family; +Rolf quite overjoyed with the pleasant interview he had had, and with the +prospect of its repetition; while on his side Uncle Titus wended his way +to the cottage, filled with quiet satisfaction at the thought of his new +friend; for he had always wanted a son, a twelve year old son, who should +have left behind the noise and follies of childhood, and have become old +enough to be an intelligent and agreeable companion. Now Rolf fulfilled +these conditions; and moreover displayed a decided predilection for Uncle +Titus, who began to feel a most paternal interest spring up in his heart +towards the lad. So gladly did he feel it, that as he strode through the +garden, in the light of the shining, starry host, he broke out with, + + "Live your life merrily + While the lamp glows; + Ere it can fade and die, + Gather the rose." + +For the tune was floating in his memory as he had heard it sung that +morning by the fresh young voices, and out came the joyous notes under +the peaceful heavens. + +At the cottage window, Aunt Ninette stood looking out for her husband; and +as she heard his voice singing this merry melody, it was with nothing +short of amazement that she said to herself, "Can that be Uncle Titus?" + + + + +CHAPTER IX. + +"WHAT MUST BE, MUST BE." + + +Time passed quickly at the two houses, in this new and happy +companionship. + +"Another week gone already!" and "Sunday again so soon!" were the +exclamations heard on every side, as each week went by. And Dora was the +happiest of all; the days fairly danced with her: they certainly had not +more than half as many hours as they had had in Karlsruhe, and every +evening she was sorry to have to go to bed, and lose in sleep so much of +the little time that remained of her visit. If she could only have passed +the whole night at the piano, practising while the others were sleeping, +she thought she could have nothing more to desire. Her arm was now wholly +healed, and she was taking music-lessons with a kind of furor; and in Lili +she had a teacher whose zeal equaled her own. A most agreeable teacher +too, who did not trouble her pupil with finger-exercises and scales, but +gave her tunes at once without more ado; and first of course the favorite, +"Live thy life merrily." Dora learned the air very quickly with the right +hand, and Lili did not require her to learn the left hand yet; declaring +that it was quite too difficult to play both together. All this +playing-teacher was so improving to Lili, that she began to make wonderful +progress herself, so that Miss Hanenwinkel was equally surprised and +pleased at her improvement, and her mother often paused outside of the +school-room door to listen to the firm but lively touch with which her +little daughter rendered her studies; for Lili had really great talent for +music, and now that a sufficient motive had been applied, she advanced +rapidly. + +Paula was in a state of tranquil blessedness all day long. She had found a +friend, and such a friend! The reality of this friendship far surpassed +her imagination and her hopes, for such a one as Dora she could not have +conceived of; one who was so attractive not only to her, but to every +member of the family. Like Dora, Paula grudged the hours passed in sleep, +now that there were so few left that they could spend together. + +Rolf had abandoned his old plan of charade-making, and had started on an +entirely new system, and he spent his leisure hours striding up and down +certain of the garden-walks, sunk in thought with his hands clasped behind +his back, and so lost to outward things that Hunne was charged to keep +away from these paths; for more than once he was almost run down by his +brother. A new set of riddles was now ready every evening for Uncle Titus, +who was always waiting for his young friend in the summer-house, prepared +to guess, and showing remarkable skill in finding out even the most +intricate puzzles; and as a natural result, Rolf grew more and more clever +in making them. Before long, Uncle Titus began to give riddles himself in +return, and his were carefully written out; for they required serious +study, as they were in Latin. Rolf carried these home to his father and +Jule, but they would not even try to guess them. Mr. Ehrenreich declared +that his Latin was quite too rusty for such work as this, and Jule +maintained that during vacation he did not dare to tax his brain +unnecessarily; he needed all his wits for his serious work next term. So +Rolf worked away by himself, dictionary in hand, and twisted and turned +the words till he wrung out their meaning. Then he showed them with +triumph to his father and brother, and in the evening carried them to +Uncle Titus. The pleasure which his kind old friend took in his success +spurred the boy on to greater activity. He studied not only the riddles +themselves, but his Latin lessons more earnestly, and he took to early +rising, and every morning before breakfast he worked with his Lexicon in +the garden, as if his livelihood depended on the solution of Latin +puzzles. + +Hunne too was a lucky boy in these days, for no matter how often or how +long he hung upon Dora, and claimed her as his own property, never once +did the good-natured girl avoid or repulse her little friend; but always +lent herself to his wishes, and took so much pains to amuse him, that it +seemed as if she found her own pleasure in pleasing him. Mrs. Birkenfeld +had persuaded Aunt Ninette to leave Dora entirely at liberty both morning +and evening, and when in the afternoon she took her sewing and sat with +the family under the apple-tree, she found that even shirt-making might +be an agreeable occupation, under such favorable circumstances as these. + +One day Dora made a new riddle for Hunne; for indeed his "nut-cracker" one +had become rather an old story; yet he couldn't bear to give up +riddle-giving. To his unspeakable joy this new riddle had a triumphant +experience, quite unprecedented in the family annals--no one could guess +it. This time nobody could turn him off with, "Oh, go away with that same +old charade." For as no one knew the answer, no one could laugh at the +little questioner, and he and Dora agreed not to give the slightest hint +that might lead to the right guess, and so put an end to this delightful +state of things. + +The riddle was this: + + "My first makes you cry--not for sorrow, + For my second a spoon you may borrow, + To my whole, you say, 'thank you--to-morrow.'" + +What could it be? Julius said it was "Hot-tea, because if the tea is very +hot and you try to drink it, the tears start to your eyes, and then you +cool it with a spoon, and you would like to let it stand till to-morrow." + +Hunne jumped for joy, crying "Wrong, wrong!" + +Miss Hanenwinkel suggested "Plum-jam," because Hunne often cried when he +couldn't have plums, and everybody ate jam with a spoon, and if plum-jam +was not on the supper-table to-night, it was sure to be, to-morrow. + +"Wrong! wrong!" cried Hunne again. + +"Well, I guess Tear-ful," said Rolf; but that was even worse than the +others. + +"I think it may be Snow-drop," said the mother. "The sight of the snow +makes you cry for joy, and a spoon is used for your drops if you are ill, +and you always want snowdrops to-morrow." + +Mamma had failed! "Not Snowdrops; no!" screamed Hunne, almost beside +himself with delight. + +"I guess it is _ice-cream_," said Mr. Birkenfeld. "Ice makes me cry +sometimes, it is so cold. Cream certainly needs a spoon, and I have often +heard the cry, 'To-morrow please,' when ice-cream has been mentioned." + +Hunne spun round with delight. "No, no!" he shouted. It was almost too +good to be true, that his father should have missed it too. He scampered +about crying out to everyone, "Guess! guess!" + +Rolf was really vexed not to be able to see through this simple little +"Hunne riddle" as he called it; and was mortified to perceive that he had +made a worse guess than any one. + +Meantime the days were passing. One morning at breakfast Uncle Titus said, + +"My dear Ninette, our last week is drawing near. What should you say if we +put off going home, another fortnight? I feel remarkably well here, no +dizziness at all, and an extraordinary increase of strength in my legs!" + +"You show it in your looks, my dear Titus--" said his wife tenderly, "you +look ten years younger, at the very least, than when we came here." + +"And to my mind, this way of living has done you a world of good too, my +dear Ninette;" replied he, "It seems to me that you find much less to +lament over of late." + +"Everything is so different," she answered; "It seems to me that +everything has changed. The noise of the children even doesn't seem the +same, now that I know each one of them. I must say that I am very glad +that we didn't leave here that first week; I feel the loss of something +pleasant now when I do not hear the children's voices, and I am always a +little uneasy if it is perfectly quiet in the garden." + +"It is just so with me," said Uncle Titus, "and I cannot get through an +evening with any satisfaction unless that bright boy has been in to see +me, full of impatience to tell me what he has been about during the day, +and eager to hear the enigmas I have to give him. It is a perfect pleasure +to have such a young fellow about one." + +"My dear Titus, you are growing younger every day. We will certainly stay +longer," said Aunt Ninette decidedly, "just as long as we conveniently +can. I'm sure even the doctor did not expect such good results from one +country visit; it is almost miraculous!" + +Dora lost no time in carrying the enchanting news of this decision to +Paula, for in her inmost heart she had been very unhappy at the thought of +going away so soon. How could she live, away from all this dear family +with whom she had learned to feel so entirely at home? She thought that +when the day of separation came her heart would surely break. + +When the good news of Dora's longer stay among them spread through the +family, there was general rejoicing, and the little girl was in danger of +being fairly hugged to death by her friends. + +That evening after the children were all safely in bed, and Miss +Hanenwinkel had withdrawn to her own room, Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld sat +together upon the sofa, talking. This was the only quiet time that they +could count upon in the course of the day, when they could talk over the +needs, the pleasures and the pains, of their large and busy family. They +were talking now about the decision of their new friends, and Mrs. +Birkenfeld expressed her great satisfaction with it, adding, + +"I cannot bear to think of losing Dora. She has grown very dear to me. +What a real blessing that child has been in the family! She leaves her +mark wherever she goes, and always for good. Wherever I turn I find some +new evidence of her beneficial influence. And to me personally she is +particularly attractive; I can't understand exactly why, but whenever I +look into her eyes, I feel as if I had known her for a long time, and as +if we had been sympathetic friends in days gone by." + +"Ah, my dear wife, how often I have heard you say that whenever you feel a +particular friendship for any one. I recollect perfectly that after we had +known each other a little while, you said it seemed to you as if we had +been intimately acquainted some time before." + +"Well, suppose I did, you most incorrigible tease," said his wife, "you +cannot convince me to the contrary, nor can you take away the fact that +Dora is dear and delightful, not only to me, but to all the family +besides. Paula goes about beaming like the sunshine, and with no trace of +her usual discontent. Jule pulls off his own riding-boots without stirring +up the whole house about it; Rolf is so full of interest in his pursuits +that he has not a moment of idleness all day long; Lili has developed a +love for music and a talent for playing the piano, that we never dreamed +she possessed; and little Hunne has become so gentle and so contented at +his games, that it is a pleasure just to look at the child." + +"I think too," said Mr. Birkenfeld, "that it is because of Dora's being +with us, that there has been a cessation of those mischievous pranks that +the twins were always at, and that kept the house in a constant state of +excitement." + +"I have not the least doubt of it;" said his wife, "Dora has aroused in +Lili an enthusiasm for music, and all the child's lively energy is turned +into that channel. Wili follows his sister's lead, and they are both +therefore so busy that they have not even a thought for mischief." + +"Dora is certainly an uncommon child and I am very sorry she is to leave +us so soon;" said Mr. Birkenfeld regretfully. + +"That is what is weighing upon my mind," said his wife, "I am constantly +trying to devise some plan for prolonging her stay still farther." + +"No, no;" said her husband, decidedly, "we can't do anything about that. +We don't know these people well enough to try to influence their +movements. They must go away now, but perhaps next year we may see them +here again." + +Mrs. Birkenfeld sighed; there was a long winter to come, and there seemed +to her to be but little chance of the visit being repeated. + +The day fixed for the departure was Monday, and on the day before there +was to be a grand feast, a farewell festival; though to tell the truth, +none of them felt much like making a jubilee. Rolf alone was in the mood, +and he took charge of the preparations, as an important part of which, a +number of choice riddles were to be hung about the summer-house as +transparencies: in honor of his patron. + +On Saturday Dora took her seat, as usual, with the family at dinner, but +no one had any appetite; the coming separation was too much in their +thoughts. As the mother was helping to soup, one after another exclaimed, +"Very little for me," "Please only a little," "I really don't care for any +to-day," "Scarcely any for me, thank you," "And less for me, to-day." + +"I should like to ask--" said their father, amid this shower of "No, thank +yous;" "I can't help wondering whether this 'thank you, to-morrow,' style +of thing is caused by grief at parting, or by a general dislike for +onion-soup." + +"Onion-soup! onion-soup! that is the answer to Hunne's riddle!" cried Rolf +with a cry of victory, for he had really taken it seriously to heart, that +Hunne's charade had been so long unguessed. The answer was right. Poor +Hunne was quite depressed at this unexpected blow, and in a moment he said +somewhat pitifully, + +"Oh dear! papa, if you had not said that about 'thank you, to-morrow,' for +the soup, then no one would ever have found it out. Now I shall have no +more fun with it." + +But Dora had a comforting word for him, even now, and whispered softly, +"Yes, Hunne dear, you shall have some more fun with it, for I will bring +over my album this afternoon, and I will guide your hand while you write +the charade in it, and then I will take it to Karlsruhe, and show it to +all the people I know there, and they will all try to guess it." + +So Hunne was comforted, and was able to finish his dinner happily. But +under the apple-tree where they were assembled for the last time, the +family were in very low spirits. For the next day Dora must stay with her +aunt to help her, and could not join them until the evening, in time for +the good-bye feast. Paula sat with her eyes full of tears, and did not +speak one word. Lili had already given signs of her state of mind, by all +sorts of restless movements, and at last she exclaimed, + +"Mamma, I wish I never need touch the piano again; it will be terribly +tiresome without Dora, and Miss Hanenwinkel will find fault again and say +I am 'not progressing,' and I don't want to 'progress' when Dora is not +here!" + +"Oh dear!" sighed Jule, "what terrible days are before us, with danger to +life and limb, when the twins begin again to find their time hang heavy +on their hands. It is a very stupid arrangement anyway," he went on quite +excitedly; "it would be far better for Dora to pass the winter with us. +Her aunt and uncle could go on in their quiet way in Karlsruhe all the +same without her." + +The mother sympathized entirely in the children's regret at the separation +and said she hoped to persuade Mr. Ehrenreich to bring his wife and Dora +back for another summer. + +Hunne was the only one more interested in the present than in the future, +and he kept pulling Dora's dress and saying, + +"Go get your book, Dora! get the book!" + +So Dora went to get her album, and brought it over for each one of her +friends, in the good old fashion, to write a verse or a motto in it, by +way of remembrance. It was no new, elegant, gilded affair. It was an old +book, faded and worn, and much of the writing in it was pale with age. +Here and there had been pasted on, tiny bunches of flowers and leaves all +of which had lost their color, and many of which had fallen off. The album +had belonged to Dora's mother, and the verses were all written in +unformed, childish characters. There were also some drawings, and among +these one of a small house and a well, with a man standing near it, +particularly attracted Hunne's attention, and he took the book in his own +hands, and began turning the leaves. + +"Hallo!" he exclaimed with a knowing look, as he took out a piece of paper +that lay folded between the leaves; "Mamma has one like this; it belongs +to Lili; the one I am going to America to find." + +Julius laughed aloud. "What in the world are you chattering to Dora about +now, Hunne?" But his mother glanced, quickly at the little boy as she +caught his words, took the paper from his hand and read what was written +there. + +Great tears fell from her eyes as she read; the memory of long past hours +of her happy childhood rose before her, clear and distinct, and almost +overpowered her, Her own mother's face, and all the sights and sounds of +childhood! It was the other half of her own poem that she held in her +hand, the half that had been kept by her dearly loved friend. She gave it +silently to her husband; she could not trust her voice to read it aloud. + +The children watched her curiously as she took the other half from her +notebook, and laid the two bits of yellow faded paper side by side. They +made a sheet of the usual size of old-fashioned letter paper. The writing +was the same on both, and as the lines were joined, their meaning became +plain. Mr. Birkenfeld read the verses aloud: + + "Lay your hand in mine dear, + Joined thus we need not fear, + Each the other clasping fast, + That our union should not last, + But behold, the fates decree + That our future severed be. + We will cut our verse in two, + Half for me and half for you. + But we still will hope forever + That the halves may come together, + And with no loss to deplore. + Our friendship be as 'twas before." + +The mother had taken Dora's hand in hers. "Where did you get this paper, +Dora?" she asked, much moved. + +"It has always been in my mother's album," replied the child with +surprise. + +"Then you are my Lili's child!" cried Mrs. Birkenfeld, "and that is what +your eyes always said to me, when I looked into them;" and she folded Dora +softly to her heart. + +The children were intensely excited, but seeing how much moved their +mother was, they restrained themselves, and sat very still, watching Dora +and their mother with eager looks. But little Hunne broke the spell. + +"Then I sha'n't have to go to America, shall I, mamma?" he said gaily, for +since he had given his word to go to find the lost Lili, he had often +thought with alarm of the long journey that he must take alone. + +"No, dear child, we will all stay here together," said his mother, turning +towards the children with Dora's hand fast in hers; "Dora is the Lili you +were to seek, and we have found her." + +"Oh, mamma," cried Paula, "Dora and I will be what you and her mother +were; we will carry out the verses. We will say: + + "'But we still will hope forever + Now the halves have come together + No farther losses to deplore, + Our friendship prove as yours before.'" + +"Oh yes, and ours," "me too," "so will I," and all the children joined in +promising eternal friendship with Dora. But the mother had taken her +husband's hand and had drawn him away down the shady walk. + +"All right, I agree to it all," said Mr. Birkenfeld over and over again, +as his wife talked eagerly, while they walked back and forth. Presently +Mrs. Birkenfeld left him and crossed over to the next house. She asked for +Mrs. Ehrenreich, and now as they sat together by the window, she told Aunt +Ninette in words that came from her heart, with what delight she had +discovered that Dora was the daughter of her earliest and dearest friend; +that friend from whom she had been so long separated, but whose memory was +still green in her heart. She wanted to learn all that could be told of +her friend's life and death, but Aunt Ninette had little to tell. She had +never known Dora's mother; her brother had spent several years in America +where he had married, and his wife had died in Hamburg shortly after +Dora's birth. That was all she knew. Then Mrs. Birkenfeld went directly to +the point. She explained to Mrs. Ehrenreich how much she had enjoyed and +profited by, her long visits at her friend's father's house, and how +deeply she felt that she owed these kind friends a debt of gratitude which +she now saw an opportunity partly to repay, by doing what she could for +Dora. In short, if Aunt Ninette and her husband would consent, her most +fervent wish would be to take Dora and bring her up as her own child. + +She met with none of the opposition which she had feared. Aunt Ninette +said frankly that Dora had not a cent of property, and that she would be +entirely dependent on her own work as a seamstress; as neither her aunt +nor her uncle could afford to spend anything on her farther education. She +considered it a great blessing that the child should have found such a +friend, and she heartily rejoiced in her good fortune; and was sure that +her husband would fully agree with her. So there was nothing farther for +Mrs. Birkenfeld to do, but to embrace Mrs. Ehrenreich most cordially, and +then to hasten home to tell the children the happy news. She knew how they +would take it. + +There they were all under the apple-tree, all looking towards their mother +and impatient for what she might have to tell them; hoping that it might +be some plan for prolonging Dora's stay. But when the mother told them +that from that day forward Dora was to belong to them, forever, as their +sister and a child of the family, then a shout of joy arose that made the +welkin ring again and awoke the echoes in the farthest corner of the +garden. It aroused Uncle Titus and brought him from his distant +summer-house with a gentle smile, saying half to himself and half aloud, + +"It is a pity it will soon be over." + +Aunt Ninette was standing at an open window, looking down into the garden, +and as she heard the shouts of joy that rose again and again from under +the apple-tree, she said to herself, smiling "How we shall miss all this +cheerful noise when we are far away." + +The children were indeed jubilant, and they decided to organize a feast in +honor of Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette, a feast more brilliant than any +that had ever before made the shades of the garden glow with splendor. + +That night Dora went up to her little room for the last time, for the next +morning she was to move over to the other house. The happy family of +children whom she had secretly watched with longing heart, were now to be +her brothers and sisters; the lovely garden into which she had gazed with +hopeless eyes was henceforth to be her home; she was to have parents who +would surround her always with their protecting love. She was to learn +what the others learned; yes, to have regular studies with them, as well +as music-lessons. Dora's heart was flooded with the thoughts that welled +up within her. One thing she was sure of; that her father was looking down +at her, and rejoicing with her. She stood at the window and gazed up at +the sparkling stars, and recalled the sad hours of depression that she had +known, when these stars did not seem to bring her comfort, and when she +had almost lost faith in that kind heavenly Father, who nevertheless had +now brought all this happiness to her. + +She fell on her knees and thanked God for his goodness, and prayed that +she might never again doubt Him, but that even in times of sorrow, she +might be able to say, with heart-felt trust in the words of her father's +verse: + + "God holds us in his hand, + God knows the best to send." + +Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette engaged their rooms with Mrs. Kurd for the +following summer; Uncle Titus even went farther still, and begged Mrs. +Kurd, no matter what happened, never to promise them to any one else; for +he left her house now with keen regret, and hoped to return to it every +summer as long as he lived. + +When Monday morning came, the whole family were on hand before the +cottage, to wish the departing guests good-speed. Rolf drew the uncle +aside, and asked if he might venture to send a charade to Karlsruhe, now +and then; to which Uncle Titus kindly replied that he should receive any +such with pleasure, and answer them with punctuality. + +Sly little Hunne, when he overheard these remarks, declared at once, "I +will also send mine;" for he did not doubt that his would be equally +acceptable to Uncle Titus, if not more so. He thought also that the quiet +people of Karlsruhe would never be able to guess such charades as he would +make, and his heart was filled with pride. Dora and Paula wandered arm in +arm into the garden, singing gaily, + + "No farther losses to deplore + In friendship live for evermore." + + + + +APPENDIX. + + +The Charades in this story, involving play upon the German words and +syllables, are of course nearly all untranslatable; the translator has +therefore substituted English ones; as follows: + + PAGE + +_Welcome_ for "Heimkehr" 80 + +_Music_ " "Katzenmusik" 104 + +_Milton_ " "Vogelweide" 105 + +_Palfrey_ " "Milch Strasse" 107 + +_Plato_ " "Aristotle" 227 + +_Caesar_ " "Heliogabal" 228 + +_Bonaparte_ " "Wallenstein" 230 + +_Matterhorn_ " "Finsteraarhorn" 230 + +_Gladstone_ " "Semiramis" 231 + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 14710 *** diff --git a/14710-h/14710-h.htm b/14710-h/14710-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..ffe7eb9 --- /dev/null +++ b/14710-h/14710-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,4032 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html> +<head> +<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=UTF-8" /> +<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Uncle Titus and His Visit to the Country, by Johanna Spyri</title> + <style type="text/css"> +/*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */ +<!-- + p { margin-top: .75em; + text-align: justify; + margin-bottom: .75em; + } + .poem span.i1 {display: block; margin-left: 1em;} + .poem span.i11 {display: block; margin-left: 11em;} + .poem span.i3 {display: block; margin-left: 3em;} + .poem span.i8 {display: block; margin-left: 8em;} + h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 { + text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ + clear: both; + } + hr { width: 33%; + margin-top: 2em; + margin-bottom: 2em; + margin-left: auto; + margin-right: auto; + clear: both; + } + + table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;} + + body{margin-left: 10%; + margin-right: 10%; + } + + .linenum {position: absolute; top: auto; left: 4%;} /* poetry number */ + .blockquot{margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 10%;} + .pagenum {position: absolute; left: 92%; font-size: smaller; text-align: right;} /* page numbers */ + .sidenote {width: 20%; padding-bottom: .5em; padding-top: .5em; + padding-left: .5em; padding-right: .5em; margin-left: 1em; + float: right; clear: right; margin-top: 1em; + font-size: smaller; background: #eeeeee; border: dashed 1px;} + + .bb {border-bottom: solid 2px;} + .bl {border-left: solid 2px;} + .bt {border-top: solid 2px;} + .br {border-right: solid 2px;} + .bbox {border: solid 2px;} + + .center {text-align: center;} + .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} + + .figcenter {margin: auto; text-align: center;} + + .figleft {float: left; clear: left; margin-left: 0; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-top: + 1em; margin-right: 1em; padding: 0; text-align: center;} + + .figright {float: right; clear: right; margin-left: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; + margin-top: 1em; margin-right: 0; padding: 0; text-align: center;} + + .footnotes {border: dashed 1px;} + .footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;} + .footnote .label {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;} + .fnanchor {vertical-align: super; font-size: .8em; text-decoration: none;} + + .poem {margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%; text-align: left;} + .poem br {display: none;} + .poem .stanza {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em;} + .poem span {display: block; margin: 0; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} + .poem span.i2 {display: block; margin-left: 2em;} + .poem span.i4 {display: block; margin-left: 4em;} + hr.full { width: 100%; } + a:link {color:blue; + text-decoration:none} + link {color:blue; + text-decoration:none} + a:visited {color:blue; + text-decoration:none} + a:hover {color:red} + pre {font-size: 8pt;} + // --> + /* XML end ]]>*/ + </style> +</head> +<body> +<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 14710 ***</div> +<h1>The Project Gutenberg eBook, Uncle Titus and His Visit to the Country, by +Johanna Spyri, Translated by Louise Brooks</h1> +<p> </p> +<p> </p> +<hr class="full" /> +<p><a name="Page_0" id="Page_0" /><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1" /><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2" /></p><h1>UNCLE TITUS</h1> +<h1>AND HIS VISIT TO THE COUNTRY</h1> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p class="center"><i>A STORY FOR CHILDREN</i></p> + +<p class="center">AND FOR THOSE WHO LOVE CHILDREN</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h4>TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN OF</h4> + +<h2>JOHANNA SPYRI</h2> + +<h4>BY</h4> + +<h3>LOUISE BROOKS</h3> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h6>Boston<br /> +De Wolfe, Fiske & Co<br /> +361 and 365 Washington Street</h6> + +<h4>1886</h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p class="center"> <a name="Page_4" id="Page_4" /> +</p> + + +<h2>CONTENTS.</h2> + + +<div class="center"><table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="0" summary="Table of Contents"> +<tr> +<td align='right'>CHAPTER</td> +<td align='right'></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_I"><b>I.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>UNDER THE LINDENS</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_II"><b>II.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>LONG, LONG DAYS</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_III"><b>III.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE HEDGE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_IV"><b>IV.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>ALL SIX</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_V"><b>V.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>BEFORE AND AFTER THE FLOOD</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_VI"><b>VI.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>A FRIGHTFUL DEED</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_VII"><b>VII.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>LONG-WISHED-FOR HAPPINESS</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII"><b>VIII.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>MORE CHARADES AND THEIR ANSWERS</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_IX"><b>IX.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>"WHAT MUST BE, MUST BE"</td></tr> +</table> +</div> +<p><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5" /><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2>UNCLE TITUS.</h2> + + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I" />CHAPTER I.</h2> + +<h3>UNDER THE LINDENS.</h3> + + +<p>The daily promenaders who moved slowly back and forth every afternoon +under the shade of the lindens on the eastern side of the pretty town of +Karlsruhe were very much interested in the appearance of two persons who +had lately joined their ranks. It was beyond doubt that the man was very +ill. He could only move slowly and it was touching to see the care with +which his little companion tried to make herself useful to him. He +<a name="Page_7" id="Page_7" />supported himself with his right hand on a stout stick, and rested his +left upon the the shoulder of the child at his side, and one could see +that he needed the assistance of both. From time to time he would lift his +left hand and say gently,</p> + +<p>"Tell me, my child, if I press too heavily upon you."</p> + +<p>Instantly, however, the child would catch his hand and press it down +again, assuring him,</p> + +<p>"No, no, certainly not, Papa, lean upon me still more: I do not even +notice it at all."</p> + +<p>After they had walked back and forth for a while, they seated themselves +upon one of the benches that were placed at convenient distances under the +trees, and rested a little.<a name="Page_8" id="Page_8" /></p> + +<p>The sick man was Major Falk, who had been in Karlsruhe only a short time. +He lived before that in Hamburg with his daughter Dora, whose mother died +soon after the little girl came into the world, so that Dora had never +known any parent but her father. Naturally, therefore, the child's whole +affection was centred upon Major Falk, who had always devoted himself to +his little motherless girl with such tenderness that she had scarcely felt +the want of a mother, until the war with France broke out, and he was +obliged to go with the Army. He was away for a long time, and when at last +he returned, it was with a dangerous wound in his breast. The Major had no +near relatives in Hamburg, and he therefore lived a very retired life with +his little <a name="Page_9" id="Page_9" />daughter as his only companion, but in Karlsruhe he had an +elder half-sister, married to a literary man, Mr. Titus Ehrenreich.</p> + +<p>When Major Falk was fully convinced that his wound was incurable, he +decided to remove to Karlsruhe, in order not to be quite without help when +his increasing illness should make it necessary for him to have some aid +in the care of his eleven-year-old daughter. It did not take long to make +the move. He rented a few rooms in the neighborhood of his sister, and +spent the warm spring afternoons enjoying his regular walk under the shade +of the lindens with his little daughter as his supporter and loving +companion.</p> + +<p>When he grew weary of walking and they sat down on a bench to rest, the<a name="Page_10" id="Page_10" /> +Major had always some interesting story to tell, to beguile the time, and +Dora was certain that no one in the whole world could tell such delightful +stories as her father, who was indeed in her opinion the most agreeable +and lovable of men. Her favorite tales, and those which the Major himself +took most pleasure in relating, were little incidents in the life of +Dora's mother, who was now is heaven. He loved to tell the child how +affectionate and happy her mother had always been, and how many friends +she had won for herself, and how she always brought sunshine with her +wherever she went, and how nobody ever saw her who did not feel at once +attracted to her, and how she was even now remembered by those who had +known and loved her during life.<a name="Page_11" id="Page_11" /></p> + +<p>When Major Falk once began to talk about his dearly-beloved wife, he was +apt to forget the flight of time, and often the cool evening wind first +aroused him with its chilly breath to the fact that he was lingering too +long in the outer air. Then he and his little Dora would rise from the +bench in the shade of the lindens, and slowly wander back into town, until +they stopped before a many-storied house in a narrow street, and the Major +would generally say,</p> + +<p>"We must go up to see Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette this afternoon, Dora." +And as they slowly climbed the steep staircase, he would add, "Softly now, +little Dora, you know your Uncle is always writing very learned books, and +we must not disturb him by any unnecessary noise, <a name="Page_12" id="Page_12" />and indeed, Dora, I do +not think your Aunt is any more fond of noise than he is."</p> + +<p>So Dora went up upon the tips of her toes as quietly as a mouse, and the +Major's ring could scarcely be heard, he pulled the bell so gently! +Generally Aunt Ninette opened the door herself, saying,</p> + +<p>"Come in, come in, dear brother! Very softly, if you please, for you know +your brother-in-law is busy at work."</p> + +<p>So the three moved noiselessly along the corridor and crept into the +sitting room. Uncle Titus' study was the very next room, so that the +conversation was carried on almost in whispers, but it must be said Major +Falk was less liable to forget the necessary caution against disturbing +the learned writer than Aunt<a name="Page_13" id="Page_13" /> Ninette herself, for that lady being +oppressed with many cares and troubles had always to break into frequent +lamentation.</p> + +<p>When June came, it was safe and pleasant to linger late under the shade of +the lindens, but the pair in whom we are interested often turned their +steps homeward earlier than they wished, in order not to arouse Aunt +Ninette's ever-ready reproaches. But one warm evening when the sky was +covered with rosy and golden sunset clouds, the Major and Dora lingered +watching the lovely sight longer than was their wont. They sat silent hand +in hand on the bench by the side of the promenade, and Dora could not take +her eyes from her father's face as he sat with upturned look gazing into +the sky. At last she exclaimed:<a name="Page_14" id="Page_14" /></p> + +<p>"I wish you could see yourself, papa, you look all golden and beautiful. I +am sure the angels in heaven look just as you do now."</p> + +<p>Her father smiled. "It will soon pass away from me, Dora, but I can +imagine your mother standing behind those lovely clouds and smiling down +upon us with this golden glory always upon her face."</p> + +<p>As the Major said, it did pass away very soon; his face grew pale, and +shone no longer; the golden light faded from the sky and the shades of +night stole on. The Major rose, and Dora followed him rather sadly. The +beautiful illumination had passed too quickly.</p> + +<p>"We shall stand again in this glory, my child, nay, in a far more +beautiful one," said her father consolingly, "when we <a name="Page_15" id="Page_15" />are all together +again, your mother and you and I, where there will be no more parting and +the glory will be everlasting."</p> + +<p>As they climbed up the high staircase to say good night to Uncle and Aunt, +the latter awaited them on the landing, making all sorts of silent signs +of alarm and distress, but she did not utter a sound until she had them +safely within the sitting room. Then, having softly closed the door, she +broke forth complainingly,</p> + +<p>"How can you make me so uneasy, dear brother? I have been dreadfully +anxious about you. I imagined all kinds of shocking accidents that might +have happened, and made you so late in returning home! How can you be so +heedless as to forget that it is not safe for you to stay out after +sunset. Now I am sure <a name="Page_16" id="Page_16" />that you have taken cold. And what will happen, who +can tell? Something dreadful, I am certain."</p> + +<p>"Calm yourself, I beg you, dear Ninette," said the Major soothingly, as +soon as he could get in a word. "The air is so mild, so very warm, that it +could not possibly harm anybody, and the evening was glorious, perfectly +wonderful. Let me enjoy these lovely summer evenings on earth as long as I +can; it will not be very long at the farthest. What is sure to come, can +be neither delayed nor hastened much by anything I may do."</p> + +<p>These words, however, although they were spoken in the quietest possible +tone, called forth another torrent of reproach and lamentation.</p> + +<p>"How can you allow yourself to speak <a name="Page_17" id="Page_17" />in that way? How can you say such +dreadful things?" cried the excited woman over and over again. "It will +not happen. What will become of us all; what will become of—you know what +I mean," and she cast a meaning glance at Dora. "No, Karl, it would be +more than I could bear, and we never have more trouble sent to us than we +can bear; I do not know how I should live; I could not possibly endure +it."</p> + +<p>"My dear Ninette" said her brother quietly, "Do not forget one thing,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"'Thou art not in command,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Thou canst not shape the end;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">God holds us in his hand:<br /></span> +<span class="i2">God knows the best to send.'"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Oh, of course, I know all that well enough. I know that is all true," +assented<a name="Page_18" id="Page_18" /> Aunt Ninette, "but when one cannot see the end nor the help, it +is enough to kill one with anxiety. And then you have such a way of +speaking of terrible things as if they were certain to come, and I cannot +bear it, I tell you; I cannot."</p> + +<p>"Now we will say good-night and not stand and dispute any longer, my dear +sister," said the Major, holding out his hand, "we will both try to +remember the words of the verse—'God knows the best to send.'"</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, I'll remember. Only don't take cold going across the street, +and step very softly as you go down the stairs, and Dora, do you hear! +Close the door very gently, and Karl, be careful of the draught, as you +cross the street!"</p> + +<p>While the good irritating Aunt was <a name="Page_19" id="Page_19" />calling after them all these +unnecessary cautions, Dora and her father had gone down the stairs and had +softly closed the house-door. They had only a narrow alley to cross to +reach their own rooms opposite.</p> + +<p>The next afternoon, as Dora and her father seated themselves on their +favorite bench under the lindens, the child asked,</p> + +<p>"Papa, is it possible that Aunt Ninette never knew the verse you repeated +to her last night?"</p> + +<p>"Oh yes, my child, she has always known the lines," replied the Major. "It +is only for the moment that your good aunt allows herself to be so +overwhelmed with care and worry as to forget who governs all wisely. She +is a good woman, and in her heart she places her trust in<a name="Page_20" id="Page_20" /> God's goodness. +She soon comes to herself again."</p> + +<p>Dora was silent for a while, and then she said thoughtfully,</p> + +<p>"Papa, how can we help being 'overwhelmed with care and worry?' and +'killed with anxiety,' as Aunt Ninette said."</p> + +<p>"By always remembering that everything comes to us from the good God, my +dear child. When we are happy, we must think of Him and thank Him; when +sorrow comes we must not be frightened and distressed, for we know that +the good God sends it, and that it will be for our good. So we shall never +be 'overwhelmed with care and worry,' for even when some bitter trouble +comes, in which we can see no help nor escape, we know that God can bring +good out of what seems to us wholly evil.<a name="Page_21" id="Page_21" /> Will you try to think of this, +my child? for sorrow comes to all, and you will not escape it more than +another. But God will help you if you put your trust in Him."</p> + +<p>"Yes, I understand you, papa, and I will try to do as you say. It is far +better to trust in God, than to let one's self be overwhelmed with care +and worry.'"</p> + +<p>"But we must not forget," continued her father, after a pause, "that we +must not only think of God, when something special happens, but in +everything that we do, we must strive to act according to His holy will. +If we never think of Him, except when we are unhappy, we shall not then be +able easily to find the way to him, and that is the greatest grief of +all."</p> + +<p>Dora repeated that she would ask God to keep her in the right way, and as +she <a name="Page_22" id="Page_22" />spoke, her father softly stroked her hand, as it lay in his. He did +not speak again for a long time, but his eyes rested so lovingly and +protectingly on his little girl, that she felt as if folded in a tender +and strengthening embrace.</p> + +<p>The sun sank in golden radiance behind the green lindens, and slowly the +father and child wended their way towards the high house in the narrow +street.<a name="Page_23" id="Page_23" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II" />CHAPTER II.</h2> + +<h3>LONG, LONG DAYS.</h3> + + +<p>It was not many days after the events mentioned in the last chapter. Dora +sat by her father's bedside, her head buried in the pillows, vainly +striving to choke down her tears and sobs. It seemed as if her heart must +break. The Major lay back on his pillow, white and still, with a peaceful +smile on his calm face. Dora could not understand it, could not take it +in, but she knew it. Her father was gone to join her mother in heaven.</p> + +<p>In the morning her father had not come as usual to her bedside to awaken +her, so <a name="Page_24" id="Page_24" />when at last she opened her eyes, she went to seek him, and she +found him still in bed, and lying so quiet that she seated herself quite +softly by his side, that she might not disturb him.</p> + +<p>Presently the servant came up with the breakfast, and looking through the +open door into the bed-room where Dora sat by her father's bed-side, she +called out in terror,</p> + +<p>"Oh God, he is dead! I will call your aunt, child," and hurried away.</p> + +<p>Dora's heart seemed cut in two by these words. She put her head upon the +pillow and sobbed and wept. Presently she heard her aunt come into the +room, and she raised her head and tried to control herself, for she +dreaded the scene that she knew was coming. And it came—cries and sobs, +loud groans and lamentations.<a name="Page_25" id="Page_25" /> Aunt Ninette declared that she could never +bear this terrible blow; she did not know which way to turn, nor what to +do first.</p> + +<p>In the open drawer of the table by the side of the bed, lay several +papers, and as she laid them together, meaning to lock them up, she saw a +letter addressed to herself. She opened it and read as follows:</p> + +<p> +<span style="margin-left: 2em;">"Dear Sister Ninette,</span><br /> +</p> + +<div class="blockquot"><p>"I feel that I shall shall soon leave you, but I will not talk to + you about it, for the sad time will come only too quickly. One + only wish that I have greatly at heart I now lay before you, and + that is, that you will take my child under your protection for as + long as she may need your care. I shall leave very little money + behind me, but I beg you to employ this little in teaching Dora + something that will enable her, with God's help, to support + herself when she is old enough.</p> + +<p> "Do not, my dear sister, give way to your grief; try to believe as + I believe, that God will always take our children <a name="Page_26" id="Page_26" />under his + care, when we are obliged to leave them and can no longer provide + for them ourselves. Receive my heartfelt thanks for all the + kindness you have shown to me and my child. God will reward you + for it all."</p></div> + +<p>Aunt Ninette read and re-read these touching lines, and could not help +growing calmer as she read. She turned to the silently weeping Dora with +these words,</p> + +<p>"Come, my child, your home henceforth will be with us. You and I will try +to remember that all is well with your father; otherwise we shall break +down under our sorrow."</p> + +<p>Dora arose at once and prepared to follow her aunt, but her heart was +heavy within her; she felt as if all was over and she could not live much +longer.</p> + +<p>As she came up the stairs behind her aunt, Aunt Ninette omitted for the +first <a name="Page_27" id="Page_27" />time to caution her to step lightly, and indeed there was no need +now of the usual warning when they approached Uncle Titus' room, for the +little girl was so sad, so weighed down with her sorrow as she entered her +new home, that it seemed as if she could never again utter a sound of +childish merriment.</p> + +<p>A little room under the roof, hitherto used as a store-room, was changed +into a bed-room for Dora, though not without some complainings from Aunt +Ninette. However, the furniture was brought over from the Major's rooms, +and after a slight delay, all was comfortably arranged for the child.</p> + +<p>When supper-time came, Dora followed her aunt, without a word, into the +dining-room, where they were joined by Uncle<a name="Page_28" id="Page_28" /> Titus, who however seldom +spoke, so deeply was he absorbed in his own thoughts. After supper, Dora +went up to her little room under the roof, and with her face buried in her +pillow, cried herself softly to sleep.</p> + +<p>On the following morning she begged to be allowed to go over to look once +again at her father, and after some objection, her aunt agreed to go with +her, and they crossed the narrow street.</p> + +<p>Dora took a silent farewell of her dear father, weeping all the time but +making no disturbance. Only when she again reached her little bed-room, +did she at last give way to her sobs without restraint, for she knew that +soon her good father would be carried away, and that she could never, +never see him again on earth.<a name="Page_29" id="Page_29" /></p> + +<p>And now began a new order of life for Dora. She had not been to school, +during the short time that she and her father had lived together in +Karlsruhe. Her father went over with her the lessons she had learned in +Hamburg, but he did not seem to care to begin any new study, preferring to +leave everything for her aunt to arrange.</p> + +<p>It happened that one of Aunt Ninette's friends was the teacher of a +private school for girls, so that it was soon settled that Dora was to go +to her every morning to learn what she could. Also a seamstress was +engaged to teach her the art of shirt-making in the afternoon, for it was +a theory of Aunt Ninette's that the construction of shirts of all kinds +was a most useful branch of knowledge, and she proposed that Dora should +learn this art, with <a name="Page_30" id="Page_30" />a view of being able to support herself with her +needle. She argued that since the shirt is the first garment to be put on +in dressing, it should be the first that one should learn to make, and +with this as a foundation, Dora could go on through the whole art of +sewing, till in time she might even arrive at the mighty feat of making +dresses! With which achievement Aunt Ninette would feel more than +satisfied, but this great end would never be reached, unless the first +steps were taken in the right direction.</p> + +<p>So every morning Dora sat on the school-bench studying diligently, and +every afternoon on a little chair close to the seamstress' knee, sewing on +a big shirt that made her very warm and uncomfortable.<a name="Page_31" id="Page_31" /></p> + +<p>The mornings were not unpleasant; for she was in the company of other +children who were all studying, and Dora was ambitious and willing to +learn. So the hours flew quickly, for she was too busy to dwell much on +the loss of her dear father, and to think that he was gone forever. But +the afternoons were truly dreadful. She must sit through the long hot +hours, close by the seamstress, almost smothered by the big piece of +cotton cloth, which her little fingers could hardly manage, and she grew +restless and irritable, for her hands were moist, and the needle refused +to be driven through the thick cloth. How often she glanced up at the +clock on the wall during those long hours, when the minute hand was surely +stuck at half-past three, and the regular tic-tac <a name="Page_32" id="Page_32" />seemed to fill the +quiet room with its sleepy droning. So hot, so still, so long were the +hours of those summer afternoons!</p> + +<p>The silence was broken now and then by the sounds of a distant piano. +"What a happy child that must be!" thought little Dora, "who can sit at +the piano and practise exercises, and all sorts of pretty tunes!" She +could think of nothing more delightful; she listened with hungry ears, and +drank in every note that reached her. In the narrow street where the +seamstress lived she could hear the music distinctly, for no wagons +passed, and the voices of foot-passengers did not reach up so high as to +her room. So Dora listened to the sweet melodies which were her only +refreshment during those hot long hours, <a name="Page_33" id="Page_33" />and even the running scales were +a pleasure to her ear. But then the thought of her father came back to +her, and she felt bitterly the terrible contrast between these hot lonely +afternoons and those which she used to spend with him under the cool shade +of the lindens. Then she thought of that glorious sunset, and of her +father, as he stood transfigured in the golden light. She remembered his +comforting words, his assurance that some day they two and the mother +would stand thus together, shining in the eternal light of Heaven. But +Dora sighed at the thought of the long weary time before she should join +them, unless indeed some accident should happen to her, or she should fall +ill and die, from this too heavy task of shirt-making. After all, her best +consolation was <a name="Page_34" id="Page_34" />her father's verse; and then too, he had been so sure of +its truth:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"God holds us in his hand,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">God knows the best to send."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>She believed it too; and as she repeated the lines to herself, her heart +grew lighter, and even her needle moved more easily, as if inspired by the +cheering thoughts. Yet the days were long and wearisome, and their +stillness followed her when she went home to her uncle and aunt.</p> + +<p>She reached home just in time for supper. Uncle Titus always held the +newspaper before his face, and read and ate behind its ample shelter. Aunt +Ninette spoke in whispers all the while, and asked only the most necessary +questions, in order not to disturb her husband. Dora said little; and less +every day, as she <a name="Page_35" id="Page_35" />grew accustomed to this silent life. Even when she came +home from school at noon for the short interval before the time for her +sewing lessons, there was no need to caution her against noise; for the +child moved ever less and less like a living being, and grew more like a +shadow day by day.</p> + +<p>Yet by nature she was a lively little maiden, and took so keen an interest +in all about her, that her father often used joyfully to observe it, +saying,</p> + +<p>"That child is exactly like her dear mother; just the same movements, the +same indomitable spirit and enjoyment of life!"</p> + +<p>But now all this vivacity seemed extinguished. Dora was very careful never +to provoke her aunt to complaints, which she dreaded exceedingly. Yet for +all her <a name="Page_36" id="Page_36" />pains it would happen sometimes, most unexpectedly and when she +was least looking for a storm, that one would break over her head, and +frighten all her thoughts and words back into her childish heart; nay, +almost check the flow of youth in her veins.</p> + +<p>One evening, she came home from her work filled with enthusiasm, by a song +she had been listening to, played by her unseen musician. Dora knew the +words well:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Live your life merrily<br /></span> +<span class="i3">While the lamp glows,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Ere it can fade and die,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Gather the rose."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>Dora had often sung this song, but she had never dreamed that it could be +played on the piano, and it sounded so beautiful, <a name="Page_37" id="Page_37" />so wonderful to her, +that she said to her aunt, as she entered the dining-room,</p> + +<p>"Oh, Aunt Ninette, how delightful it must be to know how to play on the +piano! Do you think that I can ever learn it in my life?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, in heaven's name, how can you ask me such a thing? How can you worry +me so? How could you do anything of the kind in our house? Think of the +terrible din that a piano makes! And where would the money come from if +you could find the time? Oh, Dora, where did you get hold of that +unfortunate idea? I should think I had enough to worry me already, without +your asking me such a thing as this into the bargain."</p> + +<p>Dora hastened to assure her aunt that she had no intention of asking for +any <a name="Page_38" id="Page_38" />thing, and the storm blew over. But never again did she dare even to +speak of music, no matter how eagerly she had listened to the piano, +during her long sewing lessons.</p> + +<p>Every evening after Dora had learned all her lessons for school, while her +aunt in utter silence knitted or nodded, the child climbed up to her +little attic room; and before she closed her tiny window, she leaned out +into the night to see whether the stars were shining, and looking down +upon her from the high heavens. Five there were always up there just above +her head; they stood close together and Dora looked at them so often and +so steadily, that she began to consider them as her own special +property—or rather as friends who came every night and twinkled down into +her heart, to tell her that she was not utterly <a name="Page_39" id="Page_39" />alone. One night the idea +came to her that these bright stars were loving messengers, who brought +her kisses and caresses from her dear parents. And from these heavenly +messengers the lonely child gained nightly comfort when she climbed to her +little chamber in the roof, with her feeble candle for her only companion. +She sent her prayers up to heaven through the tiny window, and received +full assurance in return, that her Father in heaven saw her, and would not +forsake her. Her father had told her that God would always help those who +trusted him and prayed to him, and she had no fear.</p> + +<p>And so the long hot summer passed, and Autumn came. Then followed a long, +long winter with its cold and darkness; such cold that Dora often thought +that <a name="Page_40" id="Page_40" />even the hot summer days were better, for she no longer dared to +open the window to look for her friends the stars, and often she could +hardly get to sleep, it was so cold in the little room, under the roof. At +last the Spring rolled round again, and the days passed one like another, +in the quiet dwelling of Uncle Titus. Dora worked harder than ever on the +big shirts, for she had learned to sew so well, that she had to help the +seamstress in earnest now. When the hot days came again, something +happened; and now Aunt Ninette had reason enough to lament. Uncle Titus +had an attack of dizziness, and the doctor was sent for.</p> + +<p>"I suppose it is thirty years since you went beyond the limits of the town +of Karlsruhe, and in all that time you have <a name="Page_41" id="Page_41" />never left your desk except +to eat and sleep. Am I right?" asked the physician, after he had looked +steadily at Uncle Titus and tapped him a little here and there.</p> + +<p>There was no denying that the doctor had stated the case truly.</p> + +<p>"Very well," he said, "now off with you! go away at once; to-day rather +than to-morrow. Go to Switzerland. Go to the fresh mountain air; that is +all the medicine you need. Don't go too high up, but stay there six weeks +at least. Have you any preference as to the place? No? Well, set yourself +to thinking and I will do the same, and to-morrow I shall call again to +find you ready for the journey."</p> + +<p>With this off started the doctor, but Aunt Ninette would not let him +escape so <a name="Page_42" id="Page_42" />easily. She followed close at his heels with a whole torrent of +questions, which she asked over and over again, and she would have an +answer. The doctor had fairly deserved this attack, by his astounding +prescription. His little game of snapping it suddenly upon them, and then +quickly making his escape, had not succeeded; he lost three times as much +time outside the door as if he had staid quietly in the room. When at last +Aunt Ninette returned to her husband, there he sat at his desk again, +writing as usual!</p> + +<p>"My dear Titus," cried the good woman really in great astonishment, "is it +possible that you did not hear what we are ordered to do? To drop +everything and go away at once, and stay away for six weeks! And where? We +have not an idea where!<a name="Page_43" id="Page_43" /> And there's no way of knowing who our neighbors +will be! It is terrible, and there you sit and write as if there were +nothing else to be done in the world!"</p> + +<p>"My love, it is exactly because I must go away so soon, that I wish to +make the most of the little time I have left," said Uncle Titus, and he +went on with his writing.</p> + +<p>"My dear Titus, your way of accepting the unexpected is most admirable, +but this must be talked over, I assure you. The consequences may be very +serious, and the matter must not be lightly treated. Do think at once +where we are to go! Aunt Ninette spoke very impressively.</p> + +<p>"Oh, it makes no difference where we go, if it is only quiet, and out in +the country some where," said the good man, as he calmly continued his +writing.<a name="Page_44" id="Page_44" /></p> + +<p>"Of course, that is the very thing" said his wife, "to find a quiet house, +not full of people nor in a noisy neighborhood. We might happen on a +school close by, or a mill, or a waterfall. There are so many of those +dreadful things in Switzerland. Or some noisy factory, or a market place, +always full of country folk, all the people of the whole canton pouring in +there together and making a terrible uproar. But I have an idea, my +dearest Titus, I have thought of a way to settle it. I shall write to an +old uncle of my brother's wife. You remember the family used to live in +Switzerland; I am sure I can find out from him just what it is best for us +to do."</p> + +<p>"That seems to me rather a round-about way," said her husband, "and if I +remember right the family had some un<a name="Page_45" id="Page_45" />pleasant experiences in Switzerland, +and are not likely to have kept up any connection with it."</p> + +<p>"Oh, let me see to that; I will take care that all is as it should be, my +dear Titus," said aunt Ninette decidedly, and off she went, and without +more delay wrote and dispatched a letter to her brother's wife's uncle. +This done, she hurried away to Dora's sewing teacher, who was a most +respectable woman, and arranged that while they were in Switzerland, Dora +should spend the days with her, going to school as usual in the morning +and sewing all the afternoon, and that the woman should go home with Dora +to pass the nights.</p> + +<p>Dora was informed of this plan when she came home that evening. She +received <a name="Page_46" id="Page_46" />the news in silence, and after supper in silence went to her +little attic room. There as she sat upon her little bed, she realized +fully what her life would be when her uncle and aunt had gone away, and as +she compared it sadly with the happy companionship of her dear father, her +sorrow and solitude seemed too terrible to bear, and she hid her face in +her hands and gave way to bitter tears. Her uncle and aunt might die too, +she thought, and she should be left alone with no one to care for her, no +one in the world to whom she belonged, and nothing to do but to sit +forever sewing on endless shirts. For ever and ever! for she knew she must +earn her living by sewing. Well, she was quite willing to do that; but oh! +not to be left all alone.<a name="Page_47" id="Page_47" /></p> + +<p>The poor child was so wholly absorbed in these painful thoughts, as they +passed again and again through her mind, that she lost all sense of time, +till at last she was aroused, by the clock on the neighboring tower +striking so many times that she was frightened. She raised her head. It +was perfectly dark. Her little candle had burned out, and not a glimmer of +light came from the street. But the stars; yes, there were the five stars +above still shining so joyfully, that it seemed to Dora as if her father +were looking down upon her with loving eyes, and saying cheeringly,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"God holds us in his hand<br /></span> +<span>God knows the best to send."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>The sparkling starlight sank deep into her heart, and made it lighter. She +grew <a name="Page_48" id="Page_48" />calmer. Her father knew, she said to herself, she would trust his +knowledge, and not fear what the future might hold in store. And after she +laid her head on her pillow, she kept her eyes fixed upon the beautiful +stars until they closed in sleep.</p> + +<p>On the following evening the doctor came as he had promised. He began to +suggest various places to Uncle Titus, but Aunt Ninette assured him rather +curtly, that she was already on the track of something that promised to be +satisfactory. There were a great many things to be taken into +consideration, she said, since Uncle Titus was to make so vast a change in +his habits. The utmost prudence must be exercised in the selection of the +situation, and of the house also. This was her present business, and when +everything was <a name="Page_49" id="Page_49" />settled she would inform the doctor of her arrangements.</p> + +<p>"Very well, only don't be long about it; be off as soon as you can, the +quicker the better," said the physician warningly, and he was making a +hasty retreat, when he almost fell over little Dora who had stolen so +quietly into the room that he had not seen her.</p> + +<p>"There, there, I hope I did not hurt you," he said, tapping the frightened +child upon the shoulder. "It will do this thin little creature a world of +good too, this trip to Switzerland," he continued. "She must drink plenty +of milk,—lots of milk."</p> + +<p>"We have decided to leave Dora behind," remarked Aunt Ninette drily.</p> + +<p>"As you please; it is your affair, Mrs. Ehrenreich; but you must let me +observe <a name="Page_50" id="Page_50" />that if you do not look out, you will have another case on your +hands, as bad as your husband's, if not worse. Good-morning madam," and he +vanished.</p> + +<p>"Doctor, doctor! what do you mean? What did you say?" cried Aunt Ninette +in her most plaintive tone, running down the stairs to overtake him.</p> + +<p>"I mean that the little person up there has quite too little good blood in +her veins, and that she cannot last long, unless she gets more and better +nourishment."</p> + +<p>"For heaven's sake! What unfortunate people we are!" cried Mrs. +Ehrenreich, wringing her hands in distress, as she came back into her +husband's room. "My dearest Titus, just lay down your pen for one moment. +You did not hear the dreadful things the doctor said would happen to<a name="Page_51" id="Page_51" /> +Dora, if she did not have more and better blood?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, take her with us to Switzerland. She never makes any noise," and +Uncle Titus went on with his writing.</p> + +<p>"My dearest Titus, how can you decide such a thing in one second? To be +sure she never makes any noise, and that is the most important thing. But +there are so many other things to consider, and arrange for, and think +over! Oh dear! Oh dear me!"</p> + +<p>But Uncle Titus was again absorbed in his work, and paid not the slightest +heed to his wife's lamentations. So, seeing that she could expect no help +from him, she went into her own room, thought everything over carefully +again and again, and at last decided that it was best to follow <a name="Page_52" id="Page_52" />the +doctor's advice, and take Dora with them.</p> + +<p>In a day or two the expected letter came from Hamburg. It was very short. +The old uncle knew nothing about his brother's residence in Switzerland, +now thirty years back. Tannenburg was certainly quiet enough, for his +brother had always complained of the want of society there, and that was +all he knew about it. But this was satisfactory so far, and Aunt Ninette +decided at once to write to the clergyman at Tannenburg for farther +particulars. Solitude and quiet! this was just what Uncle Titus needed.</p> + +<p>This second letter brought an immediate answer which confirmed her hopes. +"Tannenburg is a small place, with scattered houses," wrote the clergyman. +"There is <a name="Page_53" id="Page_53" />just such a dwelling as you describe, now ready for lodgers. It +is occupied by the widow of the school-teacher, an elderly and very worthy +woman, who has two good-sized rooms and a little bed-room which she will +be glad to let." And the widow's address was added, in case Mrs. +Ehrenreich should wish farther information.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Ehrenreich wrote immediately, setting forth her wishes at full length +and in great detail. She expressed her satisfaction that the houses in +Tannenburg were so far apart, and she hoped that the one in question was +not situated in such a way as to be undesirable for the residence of an +invalid. She wished to make sure that there was in the vicinity no smithy, +no locksmith, no stables, no stone-breaker's yard, no slaughter-house nor +mill, no school, and particularly no waterfall.<a name="Page_54" id="Page_54" /></p> + +<p>The answer from the widow, very prettily expressed, contained the +agreeable assurance, that not one of these dreaded nuisances was to be +found in her neighborhood. The school and the mill were so far away that +not a sound could reach her dwelling from either, and there was no +waterfall in that part of the country. Also there was not a house to be +seen far or near, except the large residence of Mr. Birkenfeld, standing +surrounded by beautiful gardens, fields and meadows. The Birkenfelds were +the most respected family in the neighborhood. He was a member of every +committee, and was a most benevolent man, and his wife was full of good +works. The widow added that she herself owed a great deal to the kindness +of this family, particularly with regard to her little house <a name="Page_55" id="Page_55" />which was +their property, and which Mr. Birkenfeld had allowed her to occupy ever +since her husband's death. He had proved to be the kindest of landlords.</p> + +<p>After a letter like this there was no need for farther delay; everything +had been provided for. Dora now heard for the first time that she was to +go with them, and with a light heart and a willing hand, she packed the +heavy materials for six large shirts, which she was to make while they +were in Switzerland. The prospect of sewing on the shirts in a new place, +and with different surroundings, excited her so much that she looked on it +all as a holiday. At last all was ready. The trunks and chests were +carried down to the street door, and the servant-girl was sent out for a +cabman with a hand-cart, to take them away.<a name="Page_56" id="Page_56" /></p> + +<p>Dora had been ready for a long time, and stood at the head of the stairs +with beating heart filled with expectations of all the new things that she +was to see for the next six weeks. The idea of this coming freedom almost +overcame her with its bewildering delight, after all those long, long days +in the seamstress' little, stifling room.</p> + +<p>At last her uncle and aunt came from their room laden with innumerable +umbrellas and parasols, baskets and bundles, got down stairs with some +difficulty, and mounted the carriage that was waiting below. And they were +fairly off for the country,—and quiet.<a name="Page_57" id="Page_57" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III" />CHAPTER III.</h2> + +<h3>ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE HEDGE.</h3> + + +<p>Mr. Birkenfeld's large house was situated on the summit of a green hill +with a lovely view across a lake to a richly-wooded valley beyond. From +early spring to the end of autumn, flowers of every hue glistened and +glowed in the bright sunshine that seemed always to lie on those lovely +meadows. Near the house was the stable, in which stamped four spirited +horses, and there, also, many shining cows stood at their cribs, +peacefully chewing the fragrant grass with which they were well-supplied +by the careful Battiste, an old servant who had served the family for many +years. When Hans, <a name="Page_58" id="Page_58" />the stable-boy, and all the other servants were away, +busy on the estate, it was Battiste's habit to walk round from time to +time through the stalls, to make sure that all was as it should be. For he +knew all about the right management of horses and cattle, having been in +the service of Mr. Birkenfeld's father when he was a mere lad. Now that he +was well on in years, he had been advanced to the position of +house-servant, but he still had an eye upon the stable and over the whole +farm. The mows were neatly filled with sweet-smelling hay, and the bins +were piled full of wheat and oats and barley, all the product of the farm, +which extended over the hill-side far away into the valley below. On the +side of the house opposite the barnyards stood the wash-house with its +<a name="Page_59" id="Page_59" />spacious drying-ground, and not far away, but quite concealed by a high +hedge from the house and garden, was the tiny cottage which the owner had +kindly allowed the school-master's widow to occupy for several years past.</p> + +<p>On the evening of which we write, the warm sunlight lay softly on the +hillside, revealing the red and white daisies which nestled everywhere in +the rich green grass. A shaggy dog was basking in the open space before +the house door, lazily glancing about now and then to see what was +stirring. All was quiet, however, and he peacefully dozed again after each +survey. Occasionally a young, gray cat peeped slily forth from beneath the +door-step, stared at the motionless sleeper and cautiously withdrew again. +Everything denoted peace and <a name="Page_60" id="Page_60" />quiet except certain sounds of voices and of +great activity which proceeded from the back of the house, where the door +leading into the garden, stood open.</p> + +<p>Presently wheels were heard, and a wagon drove up and stopped before the +door of the widow's cottage. The dog opened his eyes and pointed his ears, +but it was evidently not worth while to growl at something in the next +place, so he dozed off again at once. The newly-arrived guests descended +from the carriage, and entered the cottage in silence. There they were +cordially welcomed by Mrs. Kurd, and shown to the rooms reserved for them, +and soon Aunt Ninette was busy in the large chamber unpacking her big +trunk, while Dora in her little bedroom soon emptied her little box and +put her clothes<a name="Page_61" id="Page_61" /> in the other room, which was to be his study, Uncle Titus +also sat at a square table, busy placing his writing materials in +readiness for work. Dora ran again and again to the window, whence she saw +very different sights from any she had ever looked upon before. Green +fields sprinkled with many-colored flowers, the blue lake, the snow-capped +mountains in the distance, and over all, the enchantment of the +golden-green light from the setting sun. The child could scarcely tear +herself away from the window. She did not know that the world could be so +beautiful. But her aunt soon recalled her from her wonderment, for there +were still things to be put away which belonged to her, but had been +brought in her aunt's trunk.</p> + +<p>"Oh, Aunt Ninette," cried the child, "Isn't it perfectly beautiful?"<a name="Page_62" id="Page_62" /></p> + +<p>She spoke louder than she had ever thought of speaking in Uncle Titus' +house, for the new scenes had aroused her natural sprightliness, and she +was herself once more.</p> + +<p>"Hush, hush Dora! Why, I don't know what to make of you, child! Don't you +know that your uncle is in the next room, and is already at work?"</p> + +<p>Dora took her things from her aunt's hands, but while passing the window, +she asked softly,</p> + +<p>"May I just look out of these windows a minute now, Aunt? I want to see +what there is on every side of the house."</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, you may look out for a moment. There is nobody about. A quiet +garden lies beyond the hedge. From the other window you see the big open +space <a name="Page_63" id="Page_63" />in front of the great house. Nothing else but the sleeping +watch-dog before the door. I hope he is always as quiet. You may look out +there too, if you like."</p> + +<p>Dora first opened the window towards the garden; a delicious odor of +jasmine and mignonette was wafted into the room from the flower-beds +below. The high green hedge stretched away for a long distance, and beyond +it she could see green sward and flower-beds and shady bowers. How lovely +it must be over there! There was no one in sight, but some one certainly +must have been there, for by the door of the house rose a wonderful +triumphal arch, made of two tall bean-poles tied together at the top, and +thickly covered with fir-branches. A large piece of card-board hung down +from the arch, and swung back <a name="Page_64" id="Page_64" />and forth in the wind, and something was +written on it in big letters.</p> + +<p>Suddenly a noise resounded from the open space in front of the great +house. Dora ran to the other window and peeped out. A carriage stood there +and two brown horses there stamping impatiently in their traces. A crowd +of children came bursting out of the door of the house, all together; one, +two, three, four, five, six, both boys and girls. "I, I, I must get upon +the box," cried each one, and all together, louder and louder at every +word; while in the midst of the crowd, the great dog began to jump upon +first one child and then another, barking joyfully in his excitement. Such +a noise had probably not greeted Aunt Ninette's ears within the memory of +man.<a name="Page_65" id="Page_65" /></p> + +<p>"What is the matter, in heaven's name," cried she, almost beside herself. +"What sort of a place have we come to?"</p> + +<p>"Oh Aunty, look! see; they are all getting into the carriage," cried Dora, +who was enchanted at the sight. Such a merry party she had never seen +before.</p> + +<p>One lad jumped upon the wheel, and clambered nimbly to a seat on the box +beside the driver, from which he reached down his hand towards the dog, +who was jumping and barking with delight.</p> + +<p>"Come Schnurri, you can come too," cried the boy at the top of his lungs, +at the same time catching at the dog, now by his tail, now by his paw, and +again by his thick hair, until the driver leaned down and pulled the +creature up beside them, with a strong swing. Meantime the eldest boy +<a name="Page_66" id="Page_66" />lifted a little girl from the ground, and jumped her into the carriage, +and two younger boys, one slender, the other round as a ball, began to +clamor, "Me too, Jule, me too, a big high one! me higher still!" and they +shouted with glee, as they too were lifted up and deposited on the seat. +Then Jule helped the older girl into the carriage, jumped in himself, and +gave the door a good smart bang, for "big Jule" had strong muscles. The +horses started; but now another cry arose.</p> + +<p>"If Schnurri is going, I can take Philomele with me. Trine! Trine! bring +me Philomele, I want to take Philomele!" shouted the little girl as loud +as she could call.</p> + +<p>The young, strong-fisted servant-maid who now appeared in the door-way, +grasped <a name="Page_67" id="Page_67" />the situation at once. She seized the gray cat that stood on the +stone step casting angry looks at Schnurri, and flung her into the +carriage. The whip cracked, and off they rolled.</p> + +<p>Aunt Ninette hastened into her husband's room in great alarm, not knowing +what effect all this disturbance would have upon him. He was sitting +calmly at his table, with all the windows in the room closed and fastened.</p> + +<p>"My dear Titus! who could have foreseen this? What shall we do?" she +called out in tones of despair.</p> + +<p>"It strikes me that the next house has a great wealth of children. We +cannot help that, but we can keep the windows shut," replied her husband +resignedly.</p> + +<p>"But, my dearest Titus, only remember <a name="Page_68" id="Page_68" />that you have come here expressly +to breathe the healthy mountain air! As you never go out, you must let the +air come in to you. But what will be the end if this is the beginning? +What will become of us if this goes on?"</p> + +<p>"We must go home again," said Uncle Titus, continuing to write.</p> + +<p>Somewhat calmed by this proposition, Aunt Ninette returned to her room.</p> + +<p>Dora had been very busy, putting her little room in perfect order, for she +had formed a plan, which she meant to carry out as soon as this was done. +The happy noise of the six children had so excited the lonely little girl +that she was filled with the strongest desire to see them come back again, +to see them get out of the carriage, and to see what would happen next; +<a name="Page_69" id="Page_69" />whether they wouldn't perhaps come into the garden where the triumphal +arch stood, and then she could have a nearer view. She had made a little +plan for watching them if they came into the garden. She thought that she +might perhaps find a hole in the hedge that divided Mrs. Kurd's little +garden from the large grounds next door, through which she could get a +good view of what the children were doing, and how they looked. The child +did not know what Aunt Ninette would say to this, but she determined to +ask directly. At the door of her aunt's room she met Mrs. Kurd, who had +come to call them to supper. Dora made her request then and there, to be +allowed to go into the little garden, but her aunt said that it was now +supper time, and after supper it would be <a name="Page_70" id="Page_70" />quite too late. Mrs. Kurd put +in a word in Dora's favor, saying that no one would be out there, and it +would be safe for Dora to run about there as much as she chose, and at +last Aunt Ninette consented to allow her to go out for a while after +supper. The child could scarcely eat, so great was her excitement. She +listened all the while for the sound of the returning wheels and the +children's voices, but nothing was to be heard. When supper was over, her +aunt said,</p> + +<p>"You may go out now for a little while, but don't go far from the house."</p> + +<p>Dora promised not to leave the garden, and ran off to search the hedge for +the opening she wanted. It was a white-thorn hedge, and so high and thick +that the child could see neither through it nor over it, <a name="Page_71" id="Page_71" />but down near +the ground were here and there thin places, where one could look into the +next garden; but only by lying close on the ground. Little did Dora mind +that; her one idea was to see the children. She had never seen so large a +family, boys and girls, big and little, and all so happy and merry. And to +have seen them all climbing into the carriage and driving off together! +What a jolly party! She lay down on the ground in a little heap, and +peered through the hedge. There was nothing to be heard; the garden beyond +was still; the odor of the flowers was wafted to her on the cool, evening +air, and she felt as if she could not get enough of it into her lungs. How +beautiful it must be in there, she thought; to be able to walk about among +the flower-beds! to <a name="Page_72" id="Page_72" />sit under the tree where the red apples were hanging! +And there under the thick branches stood a table, covered with all sorts +of things which she could not see plainly, but which shimmered white as +snow in the evening light. She was quite absorbed in wonder and curiosity, +when—there—that was the carriage, and all the merry voices talking +together. The children had returned. Dora could hear very plainly. Now all +was still again; they had gone into the house. Now they were coming out +again; now they were in the garden.</p> + +<p>Mr. Birkenfeld had just returned from a long journey. The children had all +gone down to the lake, to meet him at the landing when the steamboat came +in. Their mother had remained at home to <a name="Page_73" id="Page_73" />complete the preparations for +the grand reception and the feast in the garden under the big apple-tree. +The father's home-coming after so long an absence was a very joyful +occasion for the family, and must be celebrated as such.</p> + +<p>As soon as the carriage stopped at the door, the mother came running out +to meet her husband. All the children jumped down, one after another, and +the cat and the dog too, and they all crowded into the large hall, where +the welcomings and greetings grew so loud and so violent that the father +hardly knew where he was, nor which way to turn as they all pressed about +him.</p> + +<p>"Now one at a time, my children, and then I can give you each a good +kiss," he said at last, when he succeeded in making himself heard through +the tumult, "first <a name="Page_74" id="Page_74" />the youngest, and then the others according to age. +Now, my little Hunne, what have you to tell me?"</p> + +<p>So saying, Mr. Birkenfeld drew his chubby five-year old boy to his knees. +The child's name was Hulreich, but as he had always called himself Hunne, +the other children and the parents had adopted the nick-name. Moreover, +Julius, the eldest brother, declared that the baby's little stumpy nose +made him look like a Hun, and so the name was very appropriate. But his +mother would not admit the resemblance.</p> + +<p>The little one had so much to tell his father, that there was not time to +wait for the end of his story, and it had to be cut short.</p> + +<p>"Bye and bye, little Hunne, you shall <a name="Page_75" id="Page_75" />tell me all about it. Now it is +time for Wili and Lili." And giving the twins each a kiss he asked them, +"Well now, have you been very good and happy? and obedient, too, all this +long time?"</p> + +<p>"Almost always," replied Wili rather timidly, while Lili, recalling +certain deviations from perfect obedience during her father's absence, +thought it best not to make any answer. The twins were eight years old, +and perfectly inseparable, never more so than in planning and carrying out +various delightful plans, of whose mischievousness they were really only +half conscious.</p> + +<p>"And you, Rolf, how is it with you?" said the father, turning to a +twelve-year old lad with a high forehead, and a strong, firm neck. "Plenty +of Latin learned? More new puzzles ready?"<a name="Page_76" id="Page_76" /></p> + +<p>"I have been doing both, father," said the boy. "But the children will not +guess my riddles, and my mother has not time to try."</p> + +<p>"That is too bad," said his father, kindly and turning to the eldest +daughter, a girl of nearly thirteen, he drew her to his side and said +tenderly,</p> + +<p>"And you Paula, are you still alone in your garden walks? have you no dear +friend with you yet?"</p> + +<p>"No, of course not, father, but it is beautiful to have you at home +again," she answered as she embraced him."</p> + +<p>"And I hope my 'big Jule,' is using his vacation in some sensible way?"</p> + +<p>"I combine the agreeable with the useful," said Julius gaily, returning +his father's embrace. "You must know, father, <a name="Page_77" id="Page_77" />that the hazel-nuts are +almost ripe and I am watching them carefully, and meantime I am riding +Castor a good deal, so that he may not grow too lazy."</p> + +<p>Julius was at home now only for the summer holidays, his school being in a +distant town. He was seventeen, and tall, even too tall for his years so +that in the family he was generally called "Big Jule."</p> + +<p>Mr. Birkenfeld now turned to shake hands with the children's governess and +the dear friend of the family, Miss Hanenwinkel, when Jule interrupted +him.</p> + +<p>"Come papa, I beg that you will do the rest of your greetings in the +garden, where a most astonishing reception awaits you."</p> + +<p>But his words cost him dear, for Wili and Lili sprang upon him as he +spoke, pinching, pounding and thumping him to give <a name="Page_78" id="Page_78" />him to understand that +the "surprise" was not a thing to be talked about beforehand. He defended +himself to the best of his ability.</p> + +<p>"Lili, you little gad-fly, you, stop, stop, I tell you. I will make it all +right," and he shouted to his father,</p> + +<p>"I mean you are to go into the garden where my mother has prepared all +sorts of delicious things for your supper, to celebrate your return."</p> + +<p>"That is delightful. We shall find a big table spread under my favorite +apple-tree. That is a surprise worth having. Come then let us all go into +the garden."</p> + +<p>He drew his wife's arm in his, and they walked out to the garden, the +whole swarm following, Wili and Lili capering about in most noisy delight +that their <a name="Page_79" id="Page_79" />father should suppose that he knew what the "surprise" was +already.</p> + +<p>As they passed out into the garden they passed under the great triumphal +arch, with red lanterns hung on each side, lighting up the large tablet, +on which was an inscription in big letters.</p> + +<p>"Oh, oh, how splendid!" cried the father, now really surprised, "a +beautiful arch and a poem of welcome. I must read them aloud:"</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Here we stand in welcome<br /></span> +<span class="i4">Beside the garden door,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">How glad we are that you're at home!<br /></span> +<span class="i4">We feared you'd come no more,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">So long you've stayed—but now to-day<br /></span> +<span class="i4">Forgot is all our pain.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The whole world now is glad and gay,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">Papa is here again!"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"That is fine—Rolf must have been <a name="Page_80" id="Page_80" />the author of that, was he not?" and +Wili and Lili jumped about more than ever, crying out,</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, Rolf wrote it, but we planned it all out and he made the +verses, and Jule put up the poles and then we fetched the fir twigs."</p> + +<p>"That was a delightful surprise, my children," said their father, much +gratified. "How pretty the garden looks, all lighted up with red and blue +and yellow lanterns. It looks like an enchanted spot, and now for my +favorite apple-tree."</p> + +<p>The garden did look very pretty. The little paper lanterns had been made +up a long time before, and this very morning Jule had fastened them about +on all the trees and high bushes, and while the hand-shaking and kissing +had been going on <a name="Page_81" id="Page_81" />in the house, Battiste and Trine had lighted the +candles. The big apple-tree was dotted all over with them, so that it +looked like a huge out-of-doors Christmas tree, and the red apples shone +so prettily in the flickering light, that altogether it would have been +difficult to imagine a more charming scene.</p> + +<p>The table, spread with a white cloth and loaded with all sorts of nice +dishes, looked irresistibly attractive.</p> + +<p>"What a beautiful banquet-hall," cried the delighted father, "and how good +the feast will taste! But what is this? Another poem?" and to be sure, a +large white placard hung by two cords from the high bushes behind the +apple-tree, and on it were the following lines:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first is good for man to be—<br /></span> +<span class="i8">Better than wealth.<br /></span><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82" /> +<span class="i1">My second we have longed to see<br /></span> +<span class="i8">Our father do in health.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole with merry hearts we cry<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Today, and shout it to the sky."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"A riddle! Rolf made this too, I am sure," said he, clapping the boy +kindly on the shoulder. "I will begin to guess it as soon as I can. Now we +must sit down and enjoy these good things before us, and the pleasure of +being all together again."</p> + +<p>So they all took their places at the table, and each had his or her own +story to tell of what had happened, and what had been done during the +separation. There was so much to say that there seemed no chance for a +pause.</p> + +<p>At last however, came a silence, when lo! Mr. Birkenfeld drew a huge +bundle <a name="Page_83" id="Page_83" />from beneath his chair, and began to open the wrapper, while the +children looked on with the greatest interest, knowing very well that that +bundle held some gift for each one of them. First came a pair of shining +spurs for "big Jule," then a lovely book with blue covers for Paula. Next +a long bow with a quiver and two feather arrows. "This is for Rolf," said +the father, adding as he showed the boy the sharp points of the arrows, +"and for Rolf only, for he knows how to use it properly. It is not a +plaything, and Wili and Lili must never dream of playing with it, for they +might easily hurt themselves and others with it."</p> + +<p>There was a beautiful Noah's Ark for the twins, with fine large animals +all in pairs, and Noah's family, all the men with <a name="Page_84" id="Page_84" />walking-sticks and all +the women with parasols, all ready for use whenever they should leave the +ark.</p> + +<p>Last of all, little Hunne had a wonderfully constructed nutcracker, that +made a strange grimace as if he were lamenting all the sins of the world. +He opened his big jaws as if he were howling, and when they were snapped +together, he gnashed his teeth as if in despair, and cracked a nut in two +without the slightest trouble so that the kernel fell right out from the +shell.</p> + +<p>The children were full of admiration over both their own and each others' +presents, and their joy and gratitude broke out afresh at every new +inspection of each.</p> + +<p>At last the mother stood up and said <a name="Page_85" id="Page_85" />that they must all go into the +house, for it was long after the children's usual bed-time. At this their +father arose, and called out,</p> + +<p>"Who has guessed the charade?"</p> + +<p>Not one had even thought of it, except to be sure, the author.</p> + +<p>"Well, I have guessed it myself," said their father, as no one spoke. "It +must be 'welcome,' is it not, Rolf? I will touch glasses with you, my boy, +and thank you very much for your charade."</p> + +<p>Just as Rolf was raising his glass towards his father's to drink his +health, a terrible shriek arose, "It is burning, it is burning!" Everybody +ran from under the apple-tree; Battiste and Trine came from the house with +tubs and buckets, Hans from the stable with a pail in each hand; all +screaming and shouting together.<a name="Page_86" id="Page_86" /></p> + +<p>"The bush is on fire! the hedge is on fire!" There was terrible noise and +confusion.</p> + +<p>"Dora! Dora!" cried a voice of distress from the cottage behind the hedge, +and Dora rose from her hiding place and hurried into the house. She had +been so completely absorbed by what had been taking place under the +apple-tree, though indeed she saw and heard but imperfectly, that she had +entirely forgotten everything else, and it was full two hours that she had +been lying all doubled up in the gap under the hedge.</p> + +<p>Her aunt was flying back and forth, complaining and scolding. She had +collected all her things from the drawers and the presses, and heaped them +together, ready for flight.<a name="Page_87" id="Page_87" /></p> + +<p>"Aunt Ninette," said the little girl timidly, for she knew she had staid +out too long, "you need not be frightened; it is all dark again in the +garden; the fire is all out."</p> + +<p>Her aunt cast a rapid glance from the window, and saw that this was true; +everything was dark, even the last lantern extinguished. Some one was +moving about among the trees, evidently to make sure that all was safe.</p> + +<p>"This is too terrible! Who would have believed that such things could +happen?" said Aunt Ninette, half scolding, half-whimpering. "Go to bed now +Dora. To-morrow we will move away, and find another house, or leave the +place altogether."</p> + +<p>The child obeyed quickly, and went up <a name="Page_88" id="Page_88" />to her little bedroom, but it was +long, very long, before she could sleep. She still saw the illuminated +garden, the sparkling apple tree, and the father and mother with their +happy children gathered about them. She thought of the time when she too +could tell her father everything, and the thought doubled her sense of her +own loneliness, and of the happiness of those other children.</p> + +<p>And the child had become so much interested in the life beyond the hedge, +and so almost fond of that good father and mother, whom she had been +watching, that the thought of going away again as her aunt threatened, was +a very sad one. She could not go to sleep. Presently she seemed to see the +children with their kind father again, and her own father was stand<a name="Page_89" id="Page_89" />ing +with them, and she heard these words,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"God holds us in his hand,<br /></span> +<span>God knows the best to send."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>And so she fell asleep, and in her dreams she again saw the shining +apple-tree, and the merry group under its branches.</p> + +<p>On investigating the cause of the fire, it was discovered that Wili and +Lili had conceived the happy thought of turning the riddle into a +transparency, so that suddenly the company might see it shining with red +light behind it, like the motto behind the Christmas tree, "Glory to God +in the highest."</p> + +<p>So they withdrew silently from the company, fetched two candles, climbed +upon some high steps, which had been brought <a name="Page_90" id="Page_90" />when the placard was put in +place, and held the candles as near as possible to the card. As they did +not perceive any expression of surprise on the faces of the company at the +table, they raised their candles higher and higher, nearer and nearer, +until the paste-board suddenly took fire, and the flame quickly spread to +the bushes above.</p> + +<p>The twins readily confessed themselves the cause of the mischief, and were +sent to bed with but a gentle reproof, so as not to spoil the general +effect of the festivity, but they were seriously warned never to play with +fire again as long as they lived.</p> + +<p>Soon all was quiet in the great house, and the moon looked peacefully down +on the trees and the sleeping flowers in the silent garden.<a name="Page_91" id="Page_91" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV" />CHAPTER IV.</h2> + +<h3>ALL SIX.</h3> + + +<p>"We shall not be able to remain here; Mrs. Kurd," were the first words +spoken by Mrs. Ehrenreich when she came to breakfast the next morning. "We +have come into such an objectionable neighborhood that we must move away +today."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Kurd stood still in the middle of the room, quite speechless, and +stared at the lady as if unable to grasp her meaning.</p> + +<p>"I am fully convinced of the absolute necessity of our immediate +departure," said Aunt Ninette, with emphasis.</p> + +<p>"But indeed no more respectable, no <a name="Page_92" id="Page_92" />quieter spot can be found in all +Tannenburg than this. You cannot hope to be more comfortable anywhere +else; either you or the gentleman," asserted the good widow as soon as she +had recovered from her surprise.</p> + +<p>"How can you say so, Mrs. Kurd, after hearing that intolerable uproar last +evening? noises far surpassing anything that I described to you in my +letters as 'absolutely to be avoided.'"</p> + +<p>"Oh, my dear lady, that was only the children! You know they were having a +family festival, and they were of course unusually lively."</p> + +<p>"Indeed! if this is your method of celebrating family festivals in these +parts, first a tempest of shouts and cries and then a fire with all its +accompanying noise <a name="Page_93" id="Page_93" />and hubbub, I can only say that such a neighborhood +seems to me not only undesirable for an invalid, but positively +dangerous."</p> + +<p>"I do not think you can call the fire a part of the celebration," said +Mrs. Kurd gently. "It was an accident, and it was very quickly +extinguished, you must admit. A more orderly and well regulated family is +nowhere to be found, and I cannot understand how the lady and gentleman +can seriously think of leaving. I can assure you that no other such spot +is to be found in all Tannenburg! If the gentleman needs quiet he will do +well to walk into the wood, where it is healthful and quiet too."</p> + +<p>After talking awhile, Mrs. Ehrenreich became more composed, and seated +her<a name="Page_94" id="Page_94" />self at the breakfast table, where Mr. Titus and Dora also took their +places.</p> + +<p>At the other house, breakfast had long been finished. The father had gone +about his business, and the mother was occupied with her household +affairs. Rolf was off to his early recitations in Latin, with the pastor +of a neighboring parish. Paula was taking her music-lesson of the +governess, and Wili and Lili took this opportunity to look over their +lessons once more. Little Hunne sat in the corner with his newly-acquired +nut-cracker before him, gravely studying its grotesque face.</p> + +<p>Presently 'big Jule' came in, whip in hand, all booted and spurred from +his morning ride.</p> + +<p>"Who will pull off my riding boots?"<a name="Page_95" id="Page_95" /> he asked, throwing himself into a +chair, stretching out his legs, and gazing admiringly at his new spurs. +Wili and Lili sprang quickly from their seats, delighted at the chance of +doing something that was not a lesson, and each seized a foot and began to +pull with such force that before Jule knew what they were about he found +himself slipping from his chair. In the next second he had grasped the +side of his chair with the result that that also was pulled along the +floor. He called out hastily "Stop! Stop!" while little Hunne, who saw the +situation from his corner, now flew to his elder brother's assistance, +hung on to the chair from behind, planting his little feet firmly on the +ground, and throwing his weight backward as well as he knew how. His +efforts <a name="Page_96" id="Page_96" />were insufficient, however, and he was dragged along the floor as +if he were on a coast. Wili and Lili were determined to finish their +undertaking, and kept on pulling and pulling.</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Stop! Stop! Wiling and Liling<br /></span> +<span class="i1">You terrible twinning"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>cried Jule, while little Hunne added his voice to swell the tumult.</p> + +<p>At this the mother made her appearance upon the scene, and the uproar was +stilled at once. Jule swung himself panting back into his chair, and Hunne +slowly regained his equilibrium.</p> + +<p>"My dear Jule, why do you make the children behave so badly? You ought to +know better at your age," said his mother reprovingly.</p> + +<p>"Certainly, mother, certainly, in future I <a name="Page_97" id="Page_97" />will do better, but if you +will look at it from another side, I am doing something, in affording the +twins an opportunity to be of use, instead of carrying on their usual +mischievous pranks."</p> + +<p>"Jule, Jule, that does not look like doing better," said his mother +warningly. "Lili, go down stairs and practise your exercises until Miss +Hanenwinkel has finished Paula's music lesson. Wili, go on with your +studying, and the best thing you can do, Jule, to help me, is to amuse the +little one until I am at leisure."</p> + +<p>The "big Jule" was ready to help to restore order after his bit of fun, +and Lili ran down stairs to the piano as she was bidden. She found herself +too much excited after the exertion of playing boot-jack for her brother, +and her exercises did <a name="Page_98" id="Page_98" />not run smoothly, so she took up one of her +"pieces" to work off her superfluous energy upon, and began to play with +great emphasis,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Live your life merrily,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">While the lamp glows,<br /></span> +<span>Ere it can fade and die,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Gather the rose."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>Uncle Titus and his wife were just finishing their breakfast in a +neighboring house when the affair of the boots began. Uncle Titus hastened +to his room, closing the windows and fastening them against the noise. His +wife summoned their hostess rather peremptorily, and asked her "just to +listen to that" for herself. It did not seem to make much impression upon +Mrs. Kurd however, who only said smilingly,</p> + +<p>"<a name="Page_99" id="Page_99" />Oh, how merry the dear children are, to be sure," and when Aunt Ninette +went on to explain that such disturbances were the very worst thing for +her poor invalid, the hostess only again recommended the walk in the woods +for quiet and fresh air! The noise in the next house would not last long, +she said, the young gentleman would soon return to college, and it would +be much more quiet then. As she spoke, the sound of Lili's merry music +came across through the open window on the morning breeze.</p> + +<p>"And that too, is that the work of the young gentleman, who will soon +return to college?" asked Mrs. Ehrenreich excitedly. "It is unendurable; +continually some new noise or tumult or uproar. What do you say to this +last, Mrs. Kurd?"<a name="Page_100" id="Page_100" /></p> + +<p>"I never have thought of it as noise," said the good woman simply, "the +dear child is making such progress with her music, it is a pleasure to +hear her."</p> + +<p>"And Dora, where can Dora be? Is she bewitched too? It is time for her to +begin her sewing; where can she be? Dora! Dora! Have you gone into the +garden again?"</p> + +<p>Aunt Ninette's voice was querulous and excited. To be sure, Dora had crept +down again to peer through her opening in the hedge, and she was now +listening as if enchanted, to Lili's gay music. She came back at once at +the sound of her aunt's voice, and took her appointed place at the window +where she was to sit and sew all day.</p> + +<p>"Well, we cannot stay here, that is <a name="Page_101" id="Page_101" />certain," said Mrs. Ehrenreich as she +left the room.</p> + +<p>The tears started to Dora's eyes at these words. She did so long to remain +here, where she could hear and partly see now and then, the merry healthy +life of these children in the beautiful garden beyond the hedge. It was +her only knowledge of true child-life. As she sewed, she was planning and +puzzling her brain with plans for prolonging their stay, but could think +of nothing that seemed likely to be of use.</p> + +<p>It was now eleven o'clock. Rolf came scampering home from his recitations, +and catching sight of his mother through the open door of the kitchen, he +ran to her, calling out before he reached the threshold,<a name="Page_102" id="Page_102" /> "Mamma, mamma, +now guess. My first—"</p> + +<p>"My dear Rolf" interrupted his mother, "I beg of you to find some one else +to guess. I have not time now, truly. Go find Paula, she has just gone +into the sitting-room."</p> + +<p>Rolf obeyed.</p> + +<p>"Paula," he called out, "My first—"</p> + +<p>"No, Rolf, please, not just now, I am looking for my blank-book to write +my French translation in. There is Miss Hanenwinkel, she is good at +guessing, ask her."</p> + +<p>"Miss Hanenwinkel," cried poor Rolf, pouncing upon her, "My first—"</p> + +<p>"Not a moment, not a second, Rolf," said the governess hastily. "There is +Mr. Julius over there in the corner, letting <a name="Page_103" id="Page_103" />the little one crack nuts +for him. He is not busy; I am. Good-bye, I'll see you again."</p> + +<p>Miss Hanenwinkel had been in England, and had taken a great fancy to this +form of expression much in vogue there, and she constantly used it as a +form of farewell, whether it was apropos or not. Thus she would say to the +persistent scissors-grinder, who came to the door,</p> + +<p>"Have you come back so soon? Do go where you are wanted if there is any +such place. Good-bye. I'll see you again," and shut the door with a slam.</p> + +<p>Or to the traveling agent who brought his wares to show, if asked to +dismiss him, she would say,</p> + +<p>"We want nothing; you know very well. Don't come here again. Good-bye. +I'll <a name="Page_104" id="Page_104" />see you again," and shut the door in his face. This was a +peculiarity of Miss Hanenwinkel.</p> + +<p>Julius was quietly seated in a corner of the sitting-room, while Hunne +stood before him watching with grave attention his nut-cracker's desperate +grimaces as he gave him nut after nut to crack in his powerful jaws. Hunne +carefully divided each kernel, giving one half to Jule, while he popped +the other into his own little mouth.</p> + +<p>Rolf approached them, repeating his question, "Will you guess, Jule? You +are not busy."</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first in France, applaudingly<br /></span> +<span class="i4">The people to the actors cry:<br /></span> +<span class="i1">With steady aim full in the eye,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">To hit my second you must try;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole's a prince of prowess high,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">Who fought the fight for Germany."<br /></span> +</div></div><p><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105" /></p> + +<p>"That is Bismarck, of course," said the quick-witted lad.</p> + +<p>"O, O, how quickly you guessed it," said Rolf, quite taken aback.</p> + +<p>"Now it is my turn; pay attention. You must try hard for this now. I have +just made it up." And Jule declaimed with emphasis:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first transforms the night,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">And puts its peace to flight.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My second should you now become,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">You scarce will move, for fife or drum.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole hath power to soothe you all,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">Be your delight in church, or camp, or ball."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"That is hard," said Rolf, who was rather a slow thinker. "Wait a moment, +Jule, I shall get it soon." So Rolf sat down on an ottoman to think it +over at his ease.</p> + +<p>The big Jule and the little Hunne in <a name="Page_106" id="Page_106" />the mean time pursued their +occupation without interruption. As an extra proof of his skill, Julius +practised with the shells at hitting different objects in the room, to his +little brother's delight and admiration.</p> + +<p>"I have it," cried Rolf at last, much delighted. "It is Cat-nip!"</p> + +<p>"O, O, what a guess! what are you thinking of? It is something very +different, entirely different. It is music. Mew—sick—music, don't you +see?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes," said Rolf rather abashed. "Now wait Jule, here's another. What +is this?"</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first sings by the water side,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My next is Heidelberg's great pride,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole was a blind poet, who<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In England lived and suffered too."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Shakspere," said Julius, whose pride it was to answer instantly.<a name="Page_107" id="Page_107" /></p> + +<p>"Wrong," cried Rolf, delighted. "How could a <i>shake</i> sing by the water +side, Jule?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, I supposed you meant a shake in somebody's voice, as he was riding or +driving along," said Jule, to justify himself. "Now what are you laughing +at?"</p> + +<p>"Because you have made such a wrong guess. It is some one 'very different, +entirely different,' Jule. It is Milton, the blind poet Milton. Now try +another because you failed in this. My first"—</p> + +<p>"No, no, I must beg for a rest. It is too much brain work for vacation. I +am going now to see how Castor is after my ride this morning." And Julius +dashed off to the stable.</p> + +<p>"Oh, what a shame!" cried Rolf, "what a pity! Now there is no one to +guess, and I made four splendid charades on my <a name="Page_108" id="Page_108" />way home. It is too bad +that you are not old enough to guess, Hunne."</p> + +<p>"But I can guess; I am old enough," said the little fellow rather vexed.</p> + +<p>"Well, then try this one, try hard. Stop playing with the nuts and I will +crack some more for you bye and bye. Now listen:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first conceals from light of day<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The wanderer on his final way;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My second sizzling in the pan,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Makes hungrier still the hungry man;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole, bedecked in trappings gay,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Goes ambling on the livelong day."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"A nutcracker," said Hunne without hesitation. Julius was his beau-ideal +of all that was best, and he thought that if he imitated Jule, and +answered quickly the first thing that came into his head, that was +guessing.<a name="Page_109" id="Page_109" /></p> + +<p>But Rolf was angry.</p> + +<p>"How can you be so stupid, Hunne? Just think about it a little, can a nut +cover some one on his last way?"</p> + +<p>"Why, it can cover—well—the shell covers it."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense! and a nutcracker can not go ambling all day, can it, you stupid +child."</p> + +<p>"Now see, mine can," said the little boy, who did not like to be called +stupid, and he tied his handkerchief round the neck of the long suffering +nutcracker and dragged it after him up and down the room, lifting it up +now and then at regular intervals.</p> + +<p>"Oh well, yes, you think you're right; and I can't explain it because you +don't understand anything about it. Just try to think a little; can you +hear a cracker <a name="Page_110" id="Page_110" />sizzling as its cooks, and will it make you hungry to hear +it?"</p> + +<p>"If I throw a cracker into the fire, won't it burn?" said the child, +planting himself before Rolf and holding his nutcracker saucily before his +eyes.</p> + +<p>"Oh, there is no use talking to you," said Rolf, and was just about +leaving the room, but this was not so easily done, for now Hunne was +bitten with the mania for riddle-making himself.</p> + +<p>"Stop, Rolf," he cried and grasped his brother by the jacket to hold him. +"My first is not good to drink but to eat—"</p> + +<p>"Oh dear, well, that must be 'nutcracker' again," and Rolf ran off, +wrenching himself from his tormentor's hands. But the boy followed him, +crying, "Wrong, wrong! you are wrong. Try again, try again!"<a name="Page_111" id="Page_111" /></p> + +<p>Moreover, Wili and Lili came scampering in from the other side, crying +out,</p> + +<p>"Rolf, Rolf, a riddle! guess! try!" and Lili held up a strip of paper and +rattled it before Rolfs eyes, repeating, "Guess, guess, Rolf."</p> + +<p>So the riddle-maker was now caught in his own meshes.</p> + +<p>"Well, at least leave me room to guess in," cried he, striking about him +with his arms to make room.</p> + +<p>"You can't guess anything," cried little Hunne contemptuously, "I am going +to Jule—he knows."</p> + +<p>Rolf took the little slip of yellowish paper that Lili was waving back and +forth, and looked at it in surprise. In a childish hand-writing that he +had never seen before, were written the following words,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112" /> +<span>"Come lay your hand<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Joined thus we<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Each the other<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That our union<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But behold the<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That our future<br /></span> +<span class="i1">We will cut our<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Half for you and<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But we still will<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That our halves<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And with us<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Our friendship."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"It is probably a rebus," said Rolf thoughtfully. "I shall guess it after +a little while. Just let me stay alone long enough to think it out."</p> + +<p>There was not much time left for this however, for the dinner-bell sounded +and all the family assembled in the large hall for the mid-day meal.</p> + +<p>"What nice thing has my little Hunne <a name="Page_113" id="Page_113" />done to-day?" asked the father, when +they were at last all busy over their plates.</p> + +<p>"I made a splendid riddle, Papa, but Rolf never tries to guess my riddles, +and I couldn't find Jule, and the rest would not listen to me at all."</p> + +<p>"Yes, Papa," interrupted Rolf! "and I too have made three or four splendid +ones, but no one has time to guess them, and those who have time enough +are so stupid that there is no use in trying to get any answer from them. +When Jule has guessed one he thinks he has done enough, and I can make at +least six in a day."</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, Papa"—it was now Wili's and Lili's turn—"and we have found +such a hard riddle, so hard that even Rolf couldn't guess it. It is really +a rebus."</p> + +<p>"If you will wait long enough I can get it, I am sure," said Rolf.<a name="Page_114" id="Page_114" /></p> + +<p>"We seem to have a riddle in every comer," said their father. "I believe +we have a riddle-fever, and one catches it from another. We really need a +regular guesser in the house, to do nothing but guess riddles."</p> + +<p>"I wish I could find such a person," said Rolf, sighing, for to be forever +making riddles for somebody who would listen with interest and guess with +intelligence, seemed to him the most desirable thing in the world.</p> + +<p>When dinner was over, the family went merrily into the garden under the +apple-tree, and seated themselves in a circle. The mother and Miss +Hanenwinkel and the girls were armed with sewing and knitting work. Little +Hunne also had a queer-looking bit of stuff in his hand upon <a name="Page_115" id="Page_115" />which he was +trying to work with some red worsted. He said he wanted to embroider a +horse-blanket for Jule. Jule had brought a book at his mother's request, +to read aloud to them.</p> + +<p>Rolf sat a little way off under the ash-tree, and studied his Latin +lesson. Wili sat by his side, meaning to study his little piece, but first +he looked at the birds in the branches, and then at the laborers in the +field, and then at the red apples upon the tree, for Wili loved visible +things, and it was only with the greatest difficulty, and generally with +Lili's assistance, that he could get the invisible into his little head. +Consequently, his afternoon study usually turned to a continuous +observation of the surrounding landscape.</p> + +<p>Jule also seemed inclined to pass his time <a name="Page_116" id="Page_116" />in looking about him instead +of reading aloud, for he did not open his book, but allowed his eyes to +wander in all directions, particularly towards his sister.</p> + +<p>"Paula," he said at last, "the expression of your countenance to-day is as +if you were a wandering collection of vexations."</p> + +<p>"Oh, do read to us, Jule; then we shall have something more agreeable than +these similes which nobody can understand the meaning of."</p> + +<p>"It would be nicer if you would read, Jule," added her mother, "but I must +say too, Paula, that you have been for the last few days so short and +snappish that I should really like to know what is amiss with you. You +seem out of sorts with every one about you."</p> + +<p>"But mamma, with whom can I have <a name="Page_117" id="Page_117" />any real companionship? I have not a +single friend in all Tannenburg. I have nobody in all the world with whom +I can be intimate."</p> + +<p>The mother suggested that Paula might be a little more friendly with her +sister Lili, and also with Miss Hanenwinkel. But Paula declared, that Lili +was much too young, and the governess much too old. The latter was really +only twenty, but to Paula she seemed very old indeed. For girls to be +intimate, she declared they must be of the same age, so that they could +thoroughly understand each other's feelings, and they must be always +together. Without such a friend Paula said there was no real pleasure in +life, for a girl needed some one to whom she could confide her secrets, +and who would tell her own in return.<a name="Page_118" id="Page_118" /></p> + +<p>"Yes, Paula is at the romantic age," said her brother. "I am sure that for +a long time she has peeped into every field flower to see if it would not +suddenly unfurl a hidden banner, and turn into a Joan of Arc. Every little +mole that she sees in the fields, she half suspects may wear a seal-ring +on his little finger, and be a Gustavus Vasa in disguise, searching amid +the mole-hills for his lost kingdom."</p> + +<p>"Do not be so teasing, Jule," said his mother reprovingly. "There is +certainly something very delightful in such an intimacy as Paula +describes. I had such an experience myself, and the memory of that happy +time is dear to me even now!"</p> + +<p>"Oh, do tell us again about your dear friend Lili, mamma," exclaimed +Paula, who had often heard her mother speak of <a name="Page_119" id="Page_119" />this intimate friendship, +and had indeed formed her own ideal upon that model. Lili also joined her +sister in begging for the story, and even more urgently, for she knew +nothing about this friend, although she bore the same name.</p> + +<p>"Was not I named for her, mamma?" she asked, and her mother assented. "You +all know the long manufactory under the hill," continued Mrs. Birkenfeld, +"with the large house surrounded by a beautiful garden. Lili, my friend, +lived there, and I remember very well the first time I ever saw her.</p> + +<p>"I was about six years old, and I was playing one day in the parsonage +garden with my simple dolls, which I set up on flat stones, that I always +collected for seats for my children, whenever and <a name="Page_120" id="Page_120" />wherever I found them. +For I had no such outfit for my dolls as you children have now, no sofas +and chairs and other furniture. You all know that your grandfather was the +pastor in Tannenburg, and we led a very simple life at the parsonage. My +playmates, two of the neighbors' children, were standing as usual by me +and staring at me while I played, without saying one word. They never +seemed to take the interest in my plays that I thought they deserved. They +stood and looked at me with their big eyes, no matter what I did, and it +was very annoying to me.</p> + +<p>"Well, this evening, I was sitting there, on the ground, with my dolls all +placed in a circle, when a lady came into the garden and asked to see my +father. Before I could reply, a child whom she was leading <a name="Page_121" id="Page_121" />by the hand, +came running to my side, squatted down by me, and began to examine +everything. I had so arranged my stones that each flat one had another +stuck into the ground edgewise behind it, so that the doll could be placed +leaning back against it as if it were a chair. The child was delighted +with this arrangement, and joined in my play at once with the liveliest +interest, while on my side I was so charmed with the little stranger's +looks and ways, with her pretty floating curls and her sweet voice that I +forgot everything else, and looked on bewitched, while she made the dolls +say and do all sorts of things that I had never thought of before. I was +quite startled when the lady again asked where she could find my father.</p> + +<p>"From that day forth Lili and I were <a name="Page_122" id="Page_122" />inseparable friends, and a rich and +happy life was opened to me in her lovely home, such as I had never known +nor thought of. I shall never forget the delightful, untroubled days which +I spent in that beautiful house. I was almost as much loved and petted as +if I had been Lili's own sister. Her parents had come from North Germany. +Her father had been induced to buy the factory by the advice of an +acquaintance, and they expected to remain permanently in our neighborhood. +Lili was an only child, and having been hitherto without companionship of +her own age, she clung to me very closely, and I returned her affection +with equal fervor.</p> + +<p>"What good, kind people her parents were! They asked as a great favor that +I might make long visits at their house, <a name="Page_123" id="Page_123" />and my parents allowed me to +pass weeks at a time with my newly found friends. Those visits seemed to +me like prolonged festivals. Such lovely toys and playthings as Lili had! +I had never even dreamed of anything like them. I shall never forget the +innumerable figures cut from fashion plates which we used for paper dolls! +We each had a large family of them, with all their kindred and relatives, +each one fitted with a name, a character and a story of its own. We +almost, nay quite, lived in their imaginary lives, and we shared their +joys and sorrows as if they had been real.</p> + +<p>"I always returned home laden with gifts, and I was scarcely settled there, +when new requests came that I would repeat the visit. When we were a +little older we had lessons together, both from a regular <a name="Page_124" id="Page_124" />teacher and +from my father, and when we began to read together, the heroes and +heroines of our books were as real to us as our dolls had been, and we +lived over their lives and histories again and again. What life and energy +Lili had; what freshness and vivacity; my charming Lili, with her flowing +brown curls and her laughing eyes!</p> + +<p>"So the years passed, and no thought of coming sorrow and separation +crossed our young lives, until one day, when we were nearly twelve years +old, my father told me—I remember the very spot in the garden where we +were standing at that moment—that Mr. Blank, Lili's father, was about to +give up his factory and return to Germany. As I understood, Mr. Blank had +been deceived from the very beginning; <a name="Page_125" id="Page_125" />the business was not in the +prosperous condition that had been represented to him, and now he was +obliged to give it up, to his great loss. My father was very much +disturbed, and he declared that Mr. Blank had been very badly treated, and +was consequently ruined.</p> + +<p>"I was broken-hearted. To lose Lili, and to have her lose all her property, +were two things which made my life unhappy for a long, long time. The very +next day she came to say good-bye. We cried bitterly, for we could not +bear to think of living apart, we were so necessary to each other's +happiness. We promised to be always true to each other, and to use every +effort to meet again; and then we sat down together and composed a last +poem, for we had often written verses together. We <a name="Page_126" id="Page_126" />cut the poem in +halves, and took each a half to keep as a token of our lasting union, and +as a sign of recognition when we should some day meet again.</p> + +<p>"Lili went away. We wrote to each other for several years, and our +friendship continued as fervent as ever. These letters were the only drops +of comfort in the monotonous loneliness of my life after I lost Lili. When +I was about seventeen, I received a letter which told me that her father +had decided to go to America. She promised to write again as soon as they +were settled in their new life. I never heard from her again. Whether her +letters were lost, or whether the family never staid long enough in one +place for her to be able to give me an address, or whether Lili thought +that our lives were now so <a name="Page_127" id="Page_127" />irrevocably separated that we could never hope +to resume our intimacy—these are questions that I have often asked +myself, but that of course I have had no means of deciding. Perhaps Lili +is no longer living; she may have died soon after that very time—I cannot +tell. I have mourned her as an irreparable loss, for she was my first, my +only intimate girl-friend, and nothing can efface from my mind the memory +of her friendship, and of the vast goodness and affection which her family +showered upon me. I have inquired for them in every direction, but have +never discovered any clue to their existence far or near."</p> + +<p>The mother was silent; a very sad expression rested upon her face. The +children sympathized with her and said one after the other, sorrowfully, +"What a <a name="Page_128" id="Page_128" />pity, what a pity!" Little Hunne, however, who had listened very +attentively to his mother's story, put his arms lovingly around her, and +said,</p> + +<p>"Don't be so sad, mamma dear! I will go to America as soon as I am big +enough, and bring your Lili back with me; that I will!"</p> + +<p>Rolf and Wili had drawn near, to hear the story, and presently Rolf said, +looking thoughtfully at a strip of paper which he held in his hand,</p> + +<p>"Did your piece of paper with the poem look like a rebus, after you had +cut it in two, Mamma?"</p> + +<p>"Perhaps so, Rolf. I should think it might look like one. Why do you ask?"</p> + +<p>"Look here! is this it?" replied the boy, holding up his strip of paper.<a name="Page_129" id="Page_129" /></p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, it certainly is it," cried the mother in great excitement. "I +thought it had been lost long ago. I kept it carefully put away for many +years, and then in some way I lost sight of it. I thought it was lost +forever. Lately I have not thought of it at all, but telling you the story +of my early friendship, brought it again to my mind. Where did you find +it, my son?"</p> + +<p>"We found it!" cried Wili and Lili triumphantly. "It was in the old bible +with the queer pictures. We thought we would look at Eve, again, to see +whether her face was scratched as it used to be." The twins talked both +together as usual.</p> + +<p>"Yes, that is another thing that brings my Lili to mind," said their +mother, smiling. "She scratched that picture once <a name="Page_130" id="Page_130" />when we were saying how +lovely it would be if we were in Paradise together, and suddenly she felt +so furious with Eve because she ate the apple, that she scribbled all over +her face with a pencil, 'to punish her,' she said. My old verses! I cannot +recall the other half, it is so long ago, over thirty years! only think, +children, thirty years ago!"</p> + +<p>She laid the paper carefully away in her work-basket, and bade the +children put their things together and come into the house, for it was +almost supper-time, and their father approved of punctuality above all +things.</p> + +<p>They gathered up their work and books, and returned slowly to the house +under the triumphal arch that still spanned the garden-door of the house.<a name="Page_131" id="Page_131" /></p> + +<p>Dora had been peeping at them as they sat clustered about their mother in +an attentive group under the apple-tree. She had now a good chance to +examine each child, as they walked slowly back to the house, and as the +last one disappeared, she said, softly sighing, "Oh, if I could sit only +just once with them under the apple-tree!"</p> + +<p>At supper that evening Aunt Ninette said, "We have really had a few hours +of quiet. If it goes on so, we shall be able to stay here after all. Don't +you think so, dear Titus?"</p> + +<p>Dora listened breathlessly for the answer.</p> + +<p>"The air in my room is very close, and I suffer more from giddiness than I +did at home," was the uncle's reply.</p> + +<p>Dora gazed at her plate despondently, <a name="Page_132" id="Page_132" />and lost her appetite for that +supper. Mrs. Ehrenreich broke out into lamentations It was provoking to +have made this journey without its being of any use to her husband after +all! If they had only moved away at once! However, perhaps there would be +less noise over the hedge after this, and the windows could be opened! +Dora's hopes rose again, for as long as they staid, there was always a +chance that she might go into that garden once, at least once.<a name="Page_133" id="Page_133" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V" />CHAPTER V.</h2> + +<h3>BEFORE AND AFTER THE FLOOD.</h3> + + +<p>There were times when it seemed as if little Hunne could find no +resting-place for the sole of his foot, when he wandered restlessly back +and forth through the house incessantly. No one would pay any attention to +him, he was sent from one person to another, and even his mother only bade +him sit quietly at his own little table until she was at liberty to come +to him. Of course Hunne's restless moments were just those when everybody +was particularly busy, such as Saturday morning when no one had a moment +to spare. And on this <a name="Page_134" id="Page_134" />particular Saturday, the child had been wandering +about the passages among the sofas and chairs which, having been put out +there during the weekly sweeping, looked as restless and out-of-place as +Hunne himself.</p> + +<p>He spent a long time looking for his mother and he found her at last +up-stairs in the attic, but she sent him down at once, for she was busy +with the clothes for the wash. "There, dear, go and find Paula; perhaps +she is not busy just now." Hunne found Paula at the piano.</p> + +<p>"Go away, Hunne, I must practise," said she. "I have not time to guess +your riddles; there comes Miss Hanenwinkel; ask her."</p> + +<p>"Miss Hanenwinkel," cried the little boy, "my first you can eat but not +drink."</p> + +<p>"O spare me, Hunne" interrupted the <a name="Page_135" id="Page_135" />governess, who seemed in a hurry. "If +you break out into charades too, what will become of us? I have not a +moment to waste. See, there is Mr. Julius just getting off his horse; ask +him."</p> + +<p>Off ran Hunne.</p> + +<p>"Jule, nobody will guess my riddle, and even Miss Hanenwinkel is too busy, +so she sent me to ask you."</p> + +<p>"Well, what is it, my little man? out with it," said Jule good-humoredly.</p> + +<p>So the child repeated his "you can eat but not drink," and then stopped +short.</p> + +<p>"Well, go on! What comes next?" said his brother, "what is the rest?"</p> + +<p>"You must make the rest, Jule; the whole is nut-cracker."</p> + +<p>"Oh yes, I see; that is all right. Now look here; since Miss Hanenwinkel +sent <a name="Page_136" id="Page_136" />you to me to guess for her, I will send one to her by you. Now say +it over and over until you have learned it. It is rather long:"</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"First cut short your laughter for me,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Then spell me a <i>nun</i> with an <i>e</i>,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Shut quickly with meaning, one eye,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Then add me an <i>el</i>, and—good-bye—<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Good-bye till I meet you again."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>It did not take Hunne long to learn the lines, and he started off at once +to find the governess. She was sitting with Wili and Lili in the school +room, patiently trying to get them to finish their examples; but they were +both so absent-minded, that she was sure that they were planning something +extraordinarily mischievous. In rushed the little Hunne:</p> + +<p>"A riddle, Miss Han—"<a name="Page_137" id="Page_137" /></p> + +<p>"No, positively no! This is not the proper time to bring me things to +guess."</p> + +<p>The voice was very firm, almost severe, but Hunne had Jule to back him, so +he was full of courage, and he kept repeating;</p> + +<p>"Jule told me to."</p> + +<p>"Well, say it then quickly," said the governess, relenting a little.</p> + +<p>And Hunne repeated the riddle very slowly but correctly.</p> + +<p>Now Miss Hanenwinkel was a native of Bremen, and therefore very quick at +repartee, and she never hesitated for an answer. She seated herself +directly at a table, and dashed off the following in reply:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"In the long hot hours that mark my first,<br /></span> +<span class="i11">My whole my second did invite<br /></span> +<span class="i11">Together gaily to unite.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">When the ripe nuts their coverings burst,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">They did the work—he ate his share,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Then tossed the nut-shells everywhere."<br /></span> +</div></div><p><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138" /></p> + +<p>"There, take this back to Mr. Julius," she said, handing the paper to +Hunne, "and tell him that as he made such a fine charade on my name, I do +not wish to be behind-hand with him. Now, after this, stay away, little +one, for we have our examples to do, and we cannot be interrupted again."</p> + +<p>Wili and Lili for their part, did not seem to care if the examples were +interrupted. It was only too evident that they had something in their +minds; and that it disturbed their little brains to such an extent, that +work was almost impossible for them. While their teacher was busy with the +charade and little Hunne, the twins had drawn their chairs nearer and +nearer, and laid their two heads together over some very important +plans—so very important <a name="Page_139" id="Page_139" />and engrossing that Miss Hanenwinkel soon closed +the book, with the remark that if the arithmetic were only some foolish +nonsensical trick or other, there might be some chance of their being +willing to work over it and understand it. She was probably right, for the +twins had certainly an unusual talent for tricks of all kinds. No sooner +was the lesson-hour over, than they rushed forth, and betook themselves to +the wash-house, where they stood gazing at the tubs of various sizes, and +whispering mysteriously.</p> + +<p>At dinner-time, Julius taking out a paper, asked,</p> + +<p>"Who can guess this excellent charade, composed by Miss Hanenwinkel?" and +he read it aloud.</p> + +<p>He had scarcely finished when Rolf called out the answer, "July-us!"<a name="Page_140" id="Page_140" /></p> + +<p>Miss Hanenwinkel however said nothing about the lines which Julius had +composed on her name, for she was rather shy about the little slap at her +peculiarity of speech, that appeared in the last line.</p> + +<p>As soon as dinner was over, Wili and Lili ran off to the wash-house again. +Saturday afternoon they had no lessons. So they had a beautiful time all +to themselves. To be sure, it was understood that the governess should +look after them a little. But when she saw the children go into the +wash-house, she took it for granted that they were going to have a grand +wash of doll's clothes, such as they often had. She was very glad that +they would be safely occupied for a few hours at least.</p> + +<p>But the twins, be it known, had far <a name="Page_141" id="Page_141" />greater aspirations this afternoon, +than for a simple doll's-wash. They had been playing with the Noah's ark, +which their father had brought them, and had thought a great deal about +the peculiar and wonderful life those people must have led in the ark at +the time of the Flood. It occurred to Lili that she should like to try +what it was like, to live in an ark, and even to take a voyage in one, and +of course Wili, as usual, agreed with her enthusiastically. Lili's plans +were all made; she had thought out all the details, for she was an +observing little maiden, and knew the uses of many things and how to turn +them to her own purposes. She chose one of the middle-sized wash-tubs for +an ark. There would be room enough for all the animals, if they would sit +quietly in their places.<a name="Page_142" id="Page_142" /></p> + +<p>Of course the animals were Schnurri and Philomele. The twins tried to coax +them to take their parts in the play. Schnurri came growling at their +call, but Philomele purred and rubbed back and forth against Lili's legs, +till the little girl took her up in her arms, and said,</p> + +<p>"Ah, my dear little Philomele, you are a great deal nicer than that old +Schnurri."</p> + +<p>This was the way it always was with these two creatures. The cat was +called Philomele or <i>nightingale</i>, because she purred in such a melodious +manner. The dog was named Schnurri, which means <i>growler</i>, because he had +a habit of constant growling; though he always had good reason of his own +for it. They had both been taught to live peaceably with each other, and +to do each other no <a name="Page_143" id="Page_143" />mischief of any kind. Schnurri was very good about +it; followed the rule most punctiliously, and treated Philomele with great +consideration. When they ate their dinner from the same dish, he ate +slowly, because with her smaller mouth she could not take in as much at a +time as he did. But it was quite different with the cat. One moment she +seemed as friendly as possible with Schnurri, and rubbed up against him +and was playful and kind; especially if any one of the family was looking; +then suddenly, without warning, she would raise her little paw and give +him a sharp scratch behind the ear. Then he growled of course, and as this +behavior of Philomele's was very frequent, it followed that he seemed to +be constantly growling. So he got his name of Schnurri, though <a name="Page_144" id="Page_144" />really +quite unjustly, for by nature he was most friendly and peaceable.</p> + +<p>The first thing needed for the ark-voyage was water. Lili knew how the +water was brought into the wash-house when the clothes were ready for the +wash. There was a spring just opposite, with a log through which the water +flowed freely; and when they wanted to fill the tubs, they placed a long +wooden spout under the log, and let the water run through. That was simple +enough. Now Lili thought that if she could arrange the spout, so as to +lead the water to the floor of the wash-house, it would soon make a pond, +on which the tub-ark would float, all ready for the voyage. How to get the +long spout in place; that was the question.<a name="Page_145" id="Page_145" /></p> + +<p>The children debated for a while whether to ask Battiste or Trine to help +them carry out their plan. Between old Battiste and young Trine, there +were very much the same relations as between Schnurri and Philomele. The +man had been a servant in the Birkenfeld family for many years, and his +knowledge of all departments of work, in house and stable and farm caused +him to be consulted on every occasion. It must be confessed that Trine was +rather jealous of Battiste's influence, because though she had not been +very long in Mr. Birkenfeld's service herself, she had an aunt who had +lived in the family many years; indeed until she grew too old to work. +When this aunt had to give up, Trine had succeeded to her place; and so it +was that she felt that <a name="Page_146" id="Page_146" />she had long established rights in the house, and +that Battiste took more upon himself than was quite fair. When any of the +family were about, she was very civil to her fellow servant, but behind +their backs she gave many a saucy word, and played tricks upon him now and +then. Just the dog and cat again!</p> + +<p>The children understood pretty well how things stood between the two, and +profited by their petty quarrels and jealousy. Wili and Lili really would +rather have asked Trine than Battiste, for they had more hope of getting +what they wanted from her, as she took new ideas more readily than the +man, who did not like to be put out of his usual ways. But unluckily, what +they wanted was under Battiste's charge. So it was settled that Lili +should <a name="Page_147" id="Page_147" />ask him to help them, while Wili held on to the cat and dog, lest +they should run away.</p> + +<p>Battiste was out on the barn floor, arranging a collection of seeds. Here +Lili found him, and she planted herself before him with her hands behind +her back, just as she had seen her papa stand, when giving orders.</p> + +<p>"Battiste," she said very firmly, "where is the spout that is used to fill +the tubs in the wash-house?"</p> + +<p>Battiste lifted his face from his seeds, and looked curiously at Lili as +she stood there, as if he were waiting to hear the question again; for he +always took things moderately. At last he replied with a question in his +turn:</p> + +<p>"Did your mamma send you to ask me?"</p> + +<p>"No, I came of my own self."<a name="Page_148" id="Page_148" /></p> + +<p>"Then I don't know where the spout is."</p> + +<p>"But, Battiste, I only want a little water from the spring; why can't I +have just that?"</p> + +<p>"I know that kind of a little bird," said Battiste, grumblingly, "now a +little water, and now a little fire, and always mischief. Can't have it. +Can't give it to you."</p> + +<p>"Oh well, I don't care," said Lili, and went straight to the kitchen, +where Trine was scouring pans.</p> + +<p>"Trine, dear," said she coaxingly, "come and give me the water-spout. +Battiste won't let us have it. You 'll get it for us, won't you?"</p> + +<p>"Of course I will," said the maid, "a little water you might be allowed, +I'm sure. But you must wait till the old bear is out of the way; and then +I'll go and get you what you want."<a name="Page_149" id="Page_149" /></p> + +<p>After a while Trine saw Battiste coming from the barn; he went past the +house, down toward the meadows.</p> + +<p>"Come along now," she said, and taking Lili's hand, she ran with her to +the wash-house, lifted the long wooden spout from its hiding-place, put +one end into the log, and the other into a small tub. Then she explained +to Lili that when they had enough water, they could push the spout away +from the log, and when they wanted it again, they could lift it up and put +it into the log themselves. But now she must go back to her work.</p> + +<p>Away went Trine, and now the preparations for the voyage could begin. The +children took the lower end of the spout out of the tub, and put it down +upon the floor. Lili got into the new ark, and then<a name="Page_150" id="Page_150" /> Wili, and then they +lifted in the cat and the dog. Noah and his wife sat side by side, and +rejoiced over their safety and over the delightful voyage they should make +on the rising waters of the flood, as the stream from the spout flowed +merrily in upon the wash-house floor. The water rose very fast. Now, yes, +now the ark fairly floated, and Noah and his wife shouted for joy! The +flood had begun, and they were floating backward and forth upon the +surface of the water!</p> + +<p>The wash-house floor was lower by several steps than the level of the +ground outside. The water rose and rose, and the children began to be +frightened.</p> + +<p>"Look, Wili, we can't get out again, and it is getting very deep."</p> + +<p>Wili gazed thoughtfully over the edge <a name="Page_151" id="Page_151" />of the tub, and said, "If it gets +much deeper we shall be drowned."</p> + +<p>And it went on getting deeper and deeper.</p> + +<p>Pretty soon Schnurri grew restless, and sprang up, making the tub roll so +frightfully as almost to upset it. The water was now so deep that the +children could not get out without danger, and they became dreadfully +frightened, and began to cry out as loud as they could,</p> + +<p>"We are drowning! Mamma! Battiste! Trine! We are drowning!" Then they no +longer used any words, but simply screamed, quite beside themselves with +terror. Schnurri barked and howled in sympathy, but Philomele scratched +and bit at everything within reach. Now the true character of the two +animals showed itself.<a name="Page_152" id="Page_152" /> The cat would not go out of the tub into the +water, and would not stay quietly in it, either, but fought like a mad +creature. But when the faithful dog found that, in spite of all the +screams and howls, no one came to their aid, he jumped into the water, +swam to the door, shook himself vigorously, and ran away. The children +screamed louder than ever, for the dog's movements had made the tub tip +back and forth, and they were well scared.</p> + +<p>Dora had run down from her room, and was peeping through her opening in +the hedge, to try to find out the cause of these terrible cries. The +wash-house stood quite near the hedge, but she could not see anything +except the logs that carried the water to it from the spring. She heard +the cry "We are drowning!" and she ran <a name="Page_153" id="Page_153" />back up-stairs, calling out, +breathless with fright,</p> + +<p>"Aunt, aunt! two children are drowning over there! don't you hear them +call?"</p> + +<p>Her aunt had closed all the windows, but the screams penetrated even to +her ears.</p> + +<p>"Oh dear, what can that be?" she exclaimed, in the greatest alarm. "I hear +a terrible cry; but who says they are drowning? Mrs. Kurd! Mrs. Kurd! Mrs. +Kurd!"</p> + +<p>Meantime, Schnurri, all dripping-wet, ran to the shed where Battiste was +shaping bean-poles for the kitchen garden. The dog rushed at Battiste, +barking furiously, seized him by the trousers, and tried to pull him +along.</p> + +<p>"Something is amiss," said the man to<a name="Page_154" id="Page_154" /> himself; and taking a long +bean-pole on his shoulder, in case it should be needed, he followed +Schnurri to the wash-house. By this time the whole family had assembled +there—the mother, the governess, Julius, Paula, Rolf, Hunne, and last of +all Trine; for the cries had reached every corner of house and garden. +Battiste stretched his long pole across the water to the floating tub.</p> + +<p>"Now, catch hold of that, and hold on tight, very tight," he said, and +pulled the ark and its occupants towards dry land. Wili and Lili were as +white as chalk from their long fright.</p> + +<p>It was no time to question the children about this new mishap, for they +were in no condition to talk about it; so the mother wisely took each by +the hand, and led <a name="Page_155" id="Page_155" />them to the seat under the apple-tree, to recover +themselves. Julius followed with little Hunne, saying, "Oh Wili and Lili, +you terrible twins, you will come to some dreadful end before long."</p> + +<p>Old Battiste rolled up his trousers and stepped into the water in the +wash-house, to pull out the stopper from the waste pipe so that the flood +could subside from the land of Noah. Trine stood looking on. Battiste +growled at her.</p> + +<p>"You have no more sense than the seven-year-old babies! But that is the +way things go!" for he had seen at once, who must have given them the +water-spout. Trine did not think it best to reply at that moment, as she +had been fairly caught in the wrong, but she secretly got her claws ready +to scratch when her chance came—just like Philomele. <a name="Page_156" id="Page_156" />When the little +party under the apple-tree were somewhat tranquillized again, the cat came +purring and rubbing herself fawningly about Lili's feet. The child only +gave her an angry push, and turned to caress old Schnurri, who lay, still +wet, on the ground near by; while Wili patted him affectionately, saying +softly,</p> + +<p>"You shall have all my supper to-night, old fellow."</p> + +<p>"Mine too," said Lili, and they both understood now the real characters of +the two pets.</p> + +<p>Hunne sat looking thoughtfully at the rescued party, and at last accosted +Jule, who was walking back and forth on the gravel path:</p> + +<p>"Look here, Jule, what will the 'dreadful end' be like?"<a name="Page_157" id="Page_157" /></p> + +<p>"Oh it may be anything, Hunne. You see they have tried fire and water, and +next they will pull the house down about our ears, I dare say. Then we +shall lie under the ruins, and it will be all over with us."</p> + +<p>"Shan't we be able to jump up quick, and get out of the way?" asked Hunne, +anxiously.</p> + +<p>"We may; unless the twins should be seized with their great idea in the +middle of the night."</p> + +<p>"You'll wake me up then Jule, won't you?" asked the little fellow +pleadingly.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Kurd had come running at the repeated summons of Aunt Ninette, just +as Battiste had gone to save the patriarchs of the flood with his +bean-pole; and when she reached her, the tumult was stilled.<a name="Page_158" id="Page_158" /></p> + +<p>"Did you hear that, Mrs. Kurd? It was frightful! Everything is quiet now, +and I hope they are saved!"</p> + +<p>"Oh yes, of course," said Mrs. Kurd, quite unconcernedly, "it is only the +little ones. They are always crying out about something. There isn't +really anything the matter."</p> + +<p>"No; but children's cries are so shrill; I am shivering all over. How will +my husband stand it? No; this settles it, Mrs. Kurd. We shall go away. +This is the last drop."</p> + +<p>With these words Mrs. Ehrenreich hurried into her husband's room to see +how he had borne the shock. He was sitting at his table, with his ears +stopped with cotton wool, and he did not hear his wife come in. He had +stuffed his ears <a name="Page_159" id="Page_159" />when the first cry came, and had therefore escaped the +rest of the hubbub.</p> + +<p>"Oh, that is very unhealthy, it is so heating for the head;" cried Aunt +Ninette, much distressed. She pulled the wool from his ears, and announced +that she should go directly after the church-service on the morrow, and +ask the pastor where they could move to, since this place was unendurable.</p> + +<p>This plan suited Uncle Titus as well as any other; all he wanted was +quiet. Aunt Ninette, thinking over her plans, went back to her own room.</p> + +<p>Dora stood waiting for her aunt in the passage-way. "Are we really going +away, Aunt?" she asked anxiously.</p> + +<p>"Yes, decidedly;" replied Mrs. Ehrenreich, "we shall move on Monday."<a name="Page_160" id="Page_160" /></p> + +<p>Poor little Dora! it was a sad trial to her, to have to go away without +once having a chance to make the acquaintance of the other family; to go +into the beautiful garden, to smell those delicious flowers, and to join +the merry child-life that she had watched so closely, and yet from which +she was so entirely separated. Her future seemed swallowed up in those +stifling cotton shirts that were her fate in dull Karlsruhe. As she sat on +the side of her little bed, that night, sadly cast down by these +melancholy thoughts, she forgot the five friendly stars in the sky above. +Yet there they were, sparkling as ever, as if they were trying to speak to +their child and say, "Dora, Dora! have you quite forgotten your father's +verses?"<a name="Page_161" id="Page_161" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI" />CHAPTER VI.</h2> + +<h3>A FRIGHTFUL DEED.</h3> + + +<p>It was a beautiful, bright Sunday morning. In the garden all was peaceful +and lovely. No sound broke the perfect stillness, save when now and then a +rosy-cheeked apple fell to the ground, for the apples were ripening fast +in the autumn sun.</p> + +<p>Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld had gone to church, and with them Paula and Miss +Hanenwinkel. In the sitting-room, Jule and Hunne were harmoniously +discussing over a big dish of hazel-nuts, in how many different ways they +could make the nutcracker crack a nut. The twins, since the <a name="Page_162" id="Page_162" />lesson they +had had in the wash-house, had returned contented to the mimic ark, with +its wooden men and women, and they were now playing with it on the +school-room table, which they had all to themselves to-day. Rolf had early +betaken himself to the garden, and had settled down in a sequestered +summer-house, where he could think over all sorts of things, without fear +of being disturbed.</p> + +<p>After the flood had subsided (a flood this time without water), and when +the dove had returned with the olive-branch, and quiet was restored in the +land, new schemes began to work in Lili's busy little head.</p> + +<p>"What do you say, Wili, to coming down-stairs to look at Rolf's new bow; +he left it in the passage-way last evening."<a name="Page_163" id="Page_163" /></p> + +<p>Wili was all agog at the idea, and they both scampered down-stairs. Lili +knew the corner where Rolf had placed the bow, and there too was the +quiver, with its two feathered arrows.</p> + +<p>"Just see how jolly this is;" said Lili, "you pull this string back, and +put the arrow here, and then let the string fly, and off goes the arrow +like anything. I saw just how Rolf did it; and suppose we try to see how +it works!"</p> + +<p>"But we must not shoot with it; don't you remember that papa said so, +Lili?"</p> + +<p>"I don't mean to shoot, but only to try it. I just want to see how it is +done; don't you understand?"</p> + +<p>This explanation satisfied Wili.</p> + +<p>"Where shall we try it? There is not room in this passage."<a name="Page_164" id="Page_164" /></p> + +<p>"No, no; I know where, in the garden. Come along;" and Lili ran off with +the quiver, while Wili followed with the bow. They chose a nice open space +near the hedge.</p> + +<p>"Here now, we will both try together, and see if we can do it," said Lili.</p> + +<p>Wili brought up his bow, and they pressed it against the ground, and then +both took the cord in their hands, and tugged away till they had snapped +it into place. Lili shouted with delight.</p> + +<p>"Now, we must lift it up," she said, "so; and put the arrow in here, Wili, +do you see? and now you pull back that thing underneath, and you will see +how it will go off. There, just try."</p> + +<p>Wili tried; pulled back the "thing," and the arrow whistled through the +hedge.<a name="Page_165" id="Page_165" /> Instantly a cry of anguish sounded from the other side, and then +all was silent. They looked at each other in great fright.</p> + +<p>"Do you think that was a rabbit?" asked Wili.</p> + +<p>"I thought it sounded like a hen;" said Lili. Their consciences were +troubled, and their hearts were filled with fear, for they knew they had +done wrong to take the bow, and they each had the impression that the cry +of pain came from a child, though each hoped that the other thought it was +really only an animal. They carried the bow back to its place in silence. +Suddenly a new fear seized them. One arrow was gone from the quiver; what +if Rolf should miss it! The sound of the family coming back from church, +added to their embarrassment. It was not possible <a name="Page_166" id="Page_166" />now to go to look for +the arrow, for that would lead to immediate discovery. Rolf did not yet +know that they had been shooting, but if he should begin to question them! +They had got themselves into a fine box, through their disobedience; and +they had no idea how they should ever get out of it, for they felt sure +that they should never dare to tell the truth, if the arrow were asked +for.</p> + +<p>Silent, and covered with confusion from their consciousness of +wrong-doing, the twins crept back to the school-room, and there they sat +without stirring or speaking, until they were called to dinner. They did +not dare lift their eyes to the table, to see what dainty Sunday-dish had +been prepared, but slipped into their seats and felt almost choked even by +the soup; for <a name="Page_167" id="Page_167" />something seemed to lie like a lump in their throats, and +prevent them from swallowing. They did not look up once during the whole +of dinner-time, and although their father spoke to them several times, +they could not find voice to answer.</p> + +<p>"What have you two been about this time?" he said at last; for he knew +very well that this depression was not the result of yesterday's +performance; their contrition never lasted over night; that was not the +way with the twins. There was no answer. They sat as if nailed to their +seats, and stared into their plates. Their mother shook her head +thoughtfully. Little Hunne kept a watchful eye on them, for he had +observed from the first, that something was amiss. Presently a delicious +pudding with wine sauce was brought <a name="Page_168" id="Page_168" />in, and their mother helped each one +to a good big slice. At that moment their father exclaimed,</p> + +<p>"What is that? Is there any one very ill in the next house? There goes the +doctor, hurrying along as if some one were in great danger."</p> + +<p>"I do not know of any one's being ill there," said the mother. "Mrs. Kurd +has let her rooms to some strangers. It may be one of them."</p> + +<p>The twins were by turns as red as fire and as white as chalk. A secret +voice cried out in each little palpitating heart, "Now it is coming! it is +coming!" They were almost paralyzed with fright; the delicious pudding lay +untouched on their plates, though it was full of raisins and looked +unusually tempting. But even<a name="Page_169" id="Page_169" /> Hunne, the pudding-eater of the family, +neglected his plate today, and suddenly jumping down from his chair, he +began to shout like a crazy creature,</p> + +<p>"Mama! Papa! come away! the house is going to fall down! everything is +going to pieces!" In his excitement he almost pulled Jule off his seat, to +make him come with him, as he ran out of the door. Presently they heard +him outside repeating, "The house will tumble down; Jule said it would!"</p> + +<p>"Some evil spirit has certainly taken possession of the children," said +the astonished father, "The twins look as if they were sitting on pins, +and little Hunne is acting like a mad-man."</p> + +<p>At these words Julius broke out into inextinguishable laughter; for it +suddenly <a name="Page_170" id="Page_170" />dawned upon him what the little boy had in his mind. The unusual +timidity and silence of the twins was caused, no doubt, by their having +already begun in secret the work of destruction; and at any moment now the +house might fall in ruins upon the assembled family. Jule explained with +repeated outbursts of laughter, the meaning of Hunne's fright. In vain the +mother called the little boy to come in; he was jumping up and down before +the house door, stamping, and calling to his father and mother and Jule +and everyone to come out. At last his father lost patience, and said +decidedly that the door must be closed, and that the dinner should be +ended in peace. After dinner they all went into the garden, where Hunne +joined them. When he saw them <a name="Page_171" id="Page_171" />all seated in safety under the apple-tree, +he said with a sigh,</p> + +<p>"I wish some one would bring me my pudding, before the house falls down."</p> + +<p>His mother drew him to her, and explained to him that big Jule and little +Hunne, were two very foolish fellows; the first to invent such silly +stuff, and the second to believe it. She begged him to think a bit how +impossible it would be for two children like Wili and Lili to pull down a +great strong stone house like theirs. But it was a long time before the +impression was effaced from the child's imagination.</p> + +<p>Dora had been standing by the hedge, as usual, hoping that the children +would come into the garden, when Wili and Lili appeared with the bow. She +had watched <a name="Page_172" id="Page_172" />the progress of their undertaking with the greatest interest. +At last, off flew the arrow; and in a second, the sharp point pierced the +little girl's bare arm. Dora groaned aloud with pain. The arrow fell to +the ground; it had not penetrated deep enough to hold at all; but the +blood followed, and trickled along her arm and hand, and down upon her +dress. At this sight Dora forgot her pain in her fear. Her first thought +was, "How Aunt Ninette will scold!" She tried to hide what had happened. +She twisted her handkerchief about the wounded arm, and she ran to the +spring before the house, to wash out all signs of blood. It was useless; +the blood flowed out under the bandage in a stream, and soon her dress was +spotted all over with the red drops.<a name="Page_173" id="Page_173" /></p> + +<p>"Dora! Dora!" called some one from above. It was her aunt; there was no +help for it; she must show herself. In fear and trembling, she mounted the +stairs and stood before her aunt, hiding the bandaged arm behind her. Her +pretty Sunday dress was stained with blood, and her face too; for in her +eagerness to wash it off she had spread it everywhere.</p> + +<p>"Merciful Heaven!" cried her aunt, "what is the matter? Speak, child, did +you fall down? How you look! You are as pale as death, and all smeared +with blood! Dora, for heaven's sake, do speak!"</p> + +<p>Dora had been trying to speak, but she could not get in a word edgewise. +At last she said timidly,</p> + +<p>"It was an arrow!"</p> + +<p>A flood of lamentations followed. Aunt Ninette <a name="Page_174" id="Page_174" />flew up and down the room +wringing her hands and crying, "An arrow! an arrow! You have been shot! +Shot in the arm! You will have a stiff arm all your life! You will be a +cripple! You can never sew any more, nor do anything else! You will come +to want! We shall all have to suffer for it! How unlucky we are! How are +we to live, how can we ever get along, if your arm is lame?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, Aunty dear, perhaps it will not be as bad as all that;" said the +child sobbing, "did not papa tell us to remember:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"God holds us in his hand<br /></span> +<span class="i1">God knows the best to send."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Certainly, of course that's true; but if you are lame, you will be lame;" +said Mrs. Ehrenreich, whimpering, "it makes me perfectly desperate. But +go—no—come here <a name="Page_175" id="Page_175" />to the water. Where is Mrs. Kurd? Somebody must go for +the doctor."</p> + +<p>Dora went to the wash-basin, while her aunt ran for Mrs. Kurd, and begged +her to send for the doctor to come immediately; it was a case of shooting, +and no one could tell how dangerous it might prove.</p> + +<p>The doctor came as quickly as possible. He examined the wound, stopped the +bleeding, bound it up without a word, in spite of Aunt Ninette's +pertinacious attempts to make him express an opinion. He then took his hat +and made for the door.</p> + +<p>But Aunt Ninette followed him up before he could make good his retreat. +"Do tell me, doctor, will her arm be lame? Stiff all the rest of her +life?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, I trust not. I will call again to-morrow;" and the doctor was gone.<a name="Page_176" id="Page_176" /></p> + +<p>"'Oh I trust not,'" repeated Aunt Ninette in a despairing tone, "that's a +doctor's way of saying 'yes, of course.' I understand perfectly. What will +become of us? How shall we ever live through this misfortune?"</p> + +<p>And she kept on fretting in this way until late into the evening.</p> + +<p>When Wili's mother went in to hear her little boy's prayers that night, +she did not find him as usual, cheerfully sitting up in bed, ready for a +good chat with her, if she would stay. He was crouched down all in a heap, +and did not even look up at her, nor speak to her, when she sat down by +him.</p> + +<p>"What is the matter with my little boy?" said she gently, "have you +something wrong in your heart? have you been doing what you ought not?"<a name="Page_177" id="Page_177" /></p> + +<p>The child made an unintelligible sound, neither yes nor no.</p> + +<p>"Well, say your evening hymn, Wili; perhaps that will make you feel +better," said his mother.</p> + +<p>Wili began:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"The moon climbs up the sky,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The stars shine out on high,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Shine sparkling, bright and clear"—<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>and so on, but his thoughts were not on what he was saying; he was +listening to every sound outside the room, and he kept looking towards the +door as if he expected something terrible to come in at any moment; and in +his restless movements it was plain to see what a state of fear he was in. +When he had reached the end of his hymn,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Oh Father, spare thy rod;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Send us sweet sleep, Oh God;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Let our sick neighbor slumber, too"—<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178" />he suddenly burst into tears, and clinging tight to his mother he sobbed +out,</p> + +<p>"The child will not be able to sleep, and God will punish us dreadfully."</p> + +<p>"What are you talking about, dear Wili?" asked his mother tenderly. "Come, +tell me what has happened. I have seen all day that something was the +matter, and feared that you had been doing something wrong. What is it? +Tell me."</p> + +<p>"We, we—perhaps we have shot a child!"</p> + +<p>"What do you mean?" cried his mother, now thoroughly alarmed, for she +instantly recalled having seen the doctor hurry by to the cottage when +they were at dinner.</p> + +<p>"It cannot be! Do tell me all about it, clearly, so that I can +understand."</p> + +<p>And Wili gave as good an account as <a name="Page_179" id="Page_179" />he could, of what he and Lili had +been about that morning, and of their being so frightened at the cry of +pain which followed the shooting of the arrow, that they had run away as +fast as possible. And now they were so very miserable, that they did not +want to live any longer, and both wanted to die, and to be done with it +all.</p> + +<p>"Now you see, my Wili, what disobedience leads to," were the mother's +serious words after she had listened to the boy's sad story. "You did not +mean to do anything but play a little while with the bow, but your father +knew very well when he forbade your touching it, how great the danger was. +We do not know what evil consequences may follow your disobedience, but we +will pray the dear Father in heaven to avert the evil, and turn it to good +if possible."<a name="Page_180" id="Page_180" /></p> + +<p>Then Wili repeated after his mother a short prayer, and never had he +prayed so earnestly as now, with his heart full of dread for the results +of his naughty conduct. Indeed he could scarcely stop praying; it seemed +to relieve his heart to lay all his sorrow before his Heavenly Father, and +beg his forgiveness and help.</p> + +<p>And now he could look in his mother's eyes again as he bade her +good-night.</p> + +<p>Lili was waiting in the next room, for her turn to talk to this same good +mother.</p> + +<p>"Are you ready to say your prayers, Lili?" The little girl began, paused, +began again and stopped in the middle. Presently she stammered out,</p> + +<p>"Mamma I cannot pray, for God is angry with me."</p> + +<p>"What have you done, Lili, to make him angry?"<a name="Page_181" id="Page_181" /></p> + +<p>Lili was silent, and sat pulling at the sheet, for she was naturally +obstinate, and found it hard to own a fault.</p> + +<p>"If the good God is not pleased with you, I certainly cannot be. Good +night, my child, sleep well—that is if you can."</p> + +<p>"Mamma, do not go away, I will tell you everything; only stay with me."</p> + +<p>Her mother gladly turned back.</p> + +<p>"We were shooting with the bow, though papa told us not to touch it, and +we hit something and it cried out; and we were so frightened that we could +not be happy any more at all." Lili's voice was hurried, and full of +distress.</p> + +<p>"I don't wonder that you could not feel happy, and you cannot yet. Because +of your disobedience, a poor little child is lying suffering in the next +house, perhaps <a name="Page_182" id="Page_182" />without its mother to comfort it, for it is a stranger +here. Think of it there in a strange house, away from home, crying in pain +all night long."</p> + +<p>"I will go right over there and stay with it," said Lili dolefully, and +she began to cry again. "I cannot sleep either mamma; I am so worried." +"We are always worried, my dear child, when we have done wrong. I will go +now and find out whether the child is in need of help; and you will pray +to God to give you an obedient spirit, and to turn aside the evil that +your naughtiness may have caused an innocent child to suffer."</p> + +<p>Lili followed her mother's advice. She could pray, now that she had +confessed her fault; as she felt that she might now be forgiven. She +prayed heartily for the <a name="Page_183" id="Page_183" />recovery of the wounded child, and for +forgiveness for herself.</p> + +<p>Trine was sent over to the widow's house, to inquire whether it was really +a child that had been hit by the arrow, and whether it was badly hurt. +Mrs. Kurd told Trine the whole story, and that the doctor had said, "We +trust no serious harm is done," and that he would come again the next day. +Trine carried this report back to her mistress, and Mrs. Birkenfeld was +very much relieved; for her first fear had been that the child's eye might +have been hit, even if no mortal wound had been inflicted, and she was +thankful to find that things were no worse.<a name="Page_184" id="Page_184" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII" />CHAPTER VII.</h2> + +<h3>LONG-WISHED-FOR HAPPINESS.</h3> + + +<p>The next morning, Mrs. Birkenfeld went early to the widow's house, where +she was most cordially received; for she as well as her friend Lili had +been a favorite pupil of Mrs. Kurd's husband. What pleasure the ardent +teacher had taken in these pupils, and what success he had had in teaching +them! He had never been tired of talking about it, and his wife had never +forgotten it.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Birkenfeld was shown into the sitting-room, where Mrs. Kurd insisted +on her taking a seat, saying that she had <a name="Page_185" id="Page_185" />much to tell her, for she had +not seen her before since she had had the strangers from Karlsruhe in her +house. There was a great deal to say about them and especially about the +accident of the day before. When the widow had talked herself out, Mrs. +Birkenfeld asked if she could speak to the lady, and to the little girl +who had been hurt.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Kurd carried the message to Mrs. Ehrenreich, who came directly, +followed by Dora, who wore a thick bandage upon her arm, and looked very +pale and delicate. After the first greetings, Mrs. Birkenfeld took Dora's +hand tenderly in her own, and inquired with sympathy about the wound. She +then turned to Aunt Ninette and told her how deeply she regretted the +accident, and inquired in a friendly way <a name="Page_186" id="Page_186" />after her health and that of Mr. +Ehrenreich. Aunt Ninette lost no time in giving her full particulars of +her husband's illness; how he had sadly needed fresh country air, and how +she had made inquiries for a quiet secluded spot, and had at last chosen +this very place; how he had to keep the windows shut tight, because he +could not bear the least sound when he was writing, and therefore he never +got any fresh air after all; and how anxious she was all the time, lest +the vertigo instead of being cured by his being here, should come on worse +than ever.</p> + +<p>"I am very sorry indeed, that Mr. Ehrenreich should suffer from my +children's noise;" said Mrs. Birkenfeld, understanding at once the state +of the case, "if<a name="Page_187" id="Page_187" /> Mr. Ehrenreich does not walk out at all, he certainly +ought to have an unusually airy place to work in. I have an idea; quite at +the farthest end of our garden, away from the house, and from the +frequented part of the grounds, stands a cool summer house, with seats and +a table. If Mr. Ehrenreich would use that for his study, I would direct +the children to keep entirely away from that part of the garden."</p> + +<p>Aunt Ninette was delighted with this proposal; she said she would suggest +it to her husband, and she was sure that he would accept it with many +thanks.</p> + +<p>"And you, my dear little girl, I hope your Aunt will allow you to come to +see us to-day and every day. You shall get well in our garden; my children +have much to make up to you for."<a name="Page_188" id="Page_188" /></p> + +<p>"Can I really go into that beautiful garden where the children are?" asked +little Dora, who could scarcely believe in her good fortune; and such a +look of gladness shot from her eyes at the thought, that her aunt looked +at her with surprise, for she had never seen an expression like that in +them before. This beam of delight that transfigured the child's face, +spoke so directly to Mrs. Birkenfeld's heart, that tears came to her eyes, +and she loved the child from that moment. She did not know why or +wherefore; yet these joyfully-beaming eyes had stirred a whole world of +slumbering recollections in her heart.</p> + +<p>It was arranged that directly after dinner Dora should go over into the +garden, and stay there till late in the evening. Thereupon Mrs. Birkenfeld +took her leave.<a name="Page_189" id="Page_189" /></p> + +<p>Aunt Ninette hastened at once to her husband's study, and laid the new +plan before him. Uncle Titus received it with pleasure, for although the +want of fresh air was becoming very trying to him, yet taking a walk for +air and exercise was something he had never been accustomed to, and he +could not make up his mind to the loss of so much valuable time. The offer +was therefore very seasonable. He even proposed to go to the summer-house +directly, and his wife accompanied him. They took the longest way, round +the outside of the garden, so as to avoid meeting any one. At the farthest +end they came to a little garden-gate which led directly to the secluded +summer-house. Close to the little house were two old nut-trees and a +weeping willow, with thick pendent <a name="Page_190" id="Page_190" />branches, and behind, far away into +the distance, stretched the soft green meadows. Far and near, all was +perfectly still. Uncle Titus had brought several thick books with him, +under each arm, for he thought he should like to take possession at once, +if he found it to his mind. Aunt Ninette carried the inkstand and paper, +and Dora brought up the rear, with cigars and the wax-taper.</p> + +<p>Mr. Ehrenreich was well pleased with the place; he settled himself at +once, took his seat at the table, drew in a long breath of the pure air +which blew in through the open doors and windows, and softly rubbed his +hands with satisfaction. He began to write directly, and Aunt Ninette and +Dora withdrew, and left him alone to his work.</p> + +<p>By this time the news of the twins'<a name="Page_191" id="Page_191" /> exploit of yesterday, had spread +through the house. For when Rolf returned from his morning lessons, he +went straight for his bow, and of course discovered at once the loss of +one arrow. Very much incensed, he ran about the house to find out who had +been meddling with his property. He had little trouble in discovering the +offenders, for the twins were so broken down by the suffering they had +been through, that they confessed at once, and told him the whole story, +including their horror at the cry of pain, and adding that their mother +had now gone to the cottage, to inquire who had been hit. Then they showed +Rolf where they had fired the arrow through the hedge, and to be sure +there it was, lying on the ground, in Mrs. Kurd's garden. The recovery of +his treas<a name="Page_192" id="Page_192" />ure put Rolf again in good-humor. He rushed back to the house, +calling out, "Jule, Paula, did you know that the twins shot a child +yesterday?" And so it came about that all six of the children, and Miss +Hanenwinkel, besides, stood on the stone steps, on tip-toe with +excitement, awaiting the mother's return from the cottage. The moment she +appeared, Hunne called out, "Where was it hit?" and then each one asked a +different question, and all at once:</p> + +<p>"Is it a child?" "Is it a boy?" "How big is it?" "What is its name?" "Is +it much hurt?"</p> + +<p>"Come into the house, first," said the mother, turning a deaf ear to the +shower of questions; and when they were clustered about her in the house, +she told them about the pale, delicate little maiden, with a band<a name="Page_193" id="Page_193" />age upon +her arm, so tight that she could scarcely use it. She said that the child +was apparently about Paula's age; that she spoke excellent German, and +looked very nice and well-bred; that her name was Dora, and last of all, +that she was to come into the garden after dinner, and then they could +make her acquaintance. All was now curiosity and excitement; how did the +child look—what would she say? And each began to speculate what his own +particular relation would be to the new-comer.</p> + +<p>Paula stood still in intense delight; and only said, "Oh, if she is so +nice, and just my age, too, mamma, how happy I shall be!" She had visions +of a great, indissoluble friendship, and she could hardly wait till +afternoon. Rolf was sure that Dora <a name="Page_194" id="Page_194" />was just the right age to guess his +charades, and that he should make friends with her at once on that ground. +The twins had a feeling that Dora belonged especially to them, because +they had shot her; and they thought she would be the very one to help them +in carrying out their schemes; for they often needed a third person, and +Paula was never in the mood.</p> + +<p>"Well, I am glad that Dora is coming," said Hunne, "for I can go to her +Saturdays, when all the chairs are standing on their heads, and no one +else will have me."</p> + +<p>Last of all Jule asked, "Hunne, I want to get some good out of Dora, too, +what shall it be?"</p> + +<p>"I know," said the child, after thinking awhile, "she can help you get off +your riding-boots—you know there weren't enough of us, last time."<a name="Page_195" id="Page_195" /></p> + +<p>"The very thing," said Jule, laughing.</p> + +<p>Dora was also greatly excited—she fairly trembled. One moment she did not +know what to do for joy that the longed-for happiness had come, and she +was to go into the garden, among the lovely, sweet-smelling flowers, and +all those merry children. But the next moment she was afraid. She had +watched the children from a distance, and she knew them all by sight; she +already felt partly acquainted with them, and each one had excited an +individual interest in her mind. But they had not even seen her, at all; +she was a perfectly strange child to them. And then she said to herself +with real distress, that she was so ignorant and awkward, and they knew so +much, and were so clever, that they would certainly despise <a name="Page_196" id="Page_196" />her, and +would want to have nothing to do with her. She kept running it all over +and over in her mind during dinner, and could scarcely eat a mouthful, in +her excitement. Before she knew it, the time had come, and her aunt said,</p> + +<p>"Now, Dora, you can go!"</p> + +<p>So Dora put on her hat and went over to the next house. She went in at the +front door, and passed through the long entry, at the other end of which +the door into the garden stood open. Going out of this door she found +herself in full view of the whole family. Directly in front of her, under +the apple-tree, sat Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld, and round about them were the +six children. Her timidity came back again, at seeing the parents, for she +had expected to see only the children. She <a name="Page_197" id="Page_197" />stood hesitating, and glanced +shyly at the company. Little Hunne caught sight of her, and slipping down +from his seat, ran toward her with outstretched arms, crying out,</p> + +<p>"Come, Dora, there is room here on my seat; Come!" and seizing her hand, +he pulled her along toward the others, who all came eagerly to meet her, +and welcomed her as cordially as if she were an old friend. So, occupied +with questions and greetings, she came to where the parents sat, and they +were so friendly and kind, that all her shyness passed away, and she was +soon sitting on the same seat with Hunne, in the midst of the circle, as +much at home as if she belonged there.</p> + +<p>Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld soon left their seats and walked up and down the +garden; <a name="Page_198" id="Page_198" />and then the children pressed round Dora, and each had some +particular thing to say to her. Paula spoke least; but she looked at the +new acquaintance, as if she were making a study of her. Rolf, Wili and +Lili stood as near Dora as they could squeeze, to make her hear what they +were saying, and Hunne kept fast hold of her, as if afraid that she would +vanish away.</p> + +<p>"If you squeeze Dora to death the first time she makes us a visit, she +will not come a second time;" remarked Julius, who sat stretched out at +full length on a garden-bench; "so take my advice, and give her room to +breathe."</p> + +<p>"How old are you, Dora? Not much older than I am?" asked Lili eagerly.</p> + +<p>"I am just twelve."</p> + +<p>"Oh, what a shame! then you are as <a name="Page_199" id="Page_199" />old as Paula;" said Lili regretfully, +who had hoped that Dora would belong to her in every respect, even in age.</p> + +<p>"No, no," cried Rolf, "Dora is my age; at least nearer mine than Paula's, +if she is only just twelve."</p> + +<p>Rolf thought this opened a favorable prospect for special companionship. +"Are you good at guessing riddles? And are you fond of them?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, and I have made a riddle;" cried Hunne, putting in his oar, +"Now guess mine, Dora. My first you can eat but not drink"—</p> + +<p>Rolf cut the little boy's charade ruthlessly in two with,</p> + +<p>"Oh, get away with your old riddle, Hunne; it is no riddle at all! Now +listen, Dora;</p> + +<p>"<a name="Page_200" id="Page_200" />My first conceals from light of day—" But Rolf was not destined to +finish his verses, for Lili had seized Dora's hand and was pulling her +with all her might, saying,</p> + +<p>"Come, Dora, I will play you everything I know." Dora had asked her if she +was the one who played on the piano, and Lili thought this a good excuse +for stealing the new friend for herself. Lili had her way, for Dora really +wanted to hear the piano, though she did not like to disappoint Rolf.</p> + +<p>"You must not take it amiss," she said, turning back to speak to him, as +Lili drew her away, "I am not good at guessing, and I should only bother +you with my stupidity."</p> + +<p>"Won't you try just one?" asked Rolf, rather disappointed.<a name="Page_201" id="Page_201" /></p> + +<p>"Oh, yes, if you want me to. I will try bye and bye," she called back, for +Lili was fairly dragging her towards the house. Hunne had not let go his +hold of Dora, and was pulled along too. He kept calling out, "Mine too, +guess mine too," and she promised that she would do her best. Wili also +went with them, and all four betook themselves to the school-room where +the piano stood. The twins had been taking music lessons from Miss +Hanenwinkel for more than a year, not so much because their parents cared +about having them learn to play on the piano, as because they thought the +lessons would be a pleasant occupation, and the music would have a +soothing effect on the children's somewhat restless dispositions; and +moreover, last but by no means least, <a name="Page_202" id="Page_202" />the twins could not be up to any +mischievous pranks, while they were busy practising.</p> + +<p>Now that they stood before the piano, Lili's ardor for playing it somewhat +cooled, and she reverted to her usual point of view with regard to it.</p> + +<p>"You know, Dora, of course," she said, "that playing on the piano is the +most tedious thing in the world. Why, when I have to practise, I get +perfectly tired to death, don't you, Wili?" Wili assented emphatically.</p> + +<p>"How can you feel so?" asked Dora, casting a longing look at the piano, +"Oh, if I could only sit down there and play as you do, Lili, I should be +perfectly happy."</p> + +<p>"Do you really think so?" said Lili, struck with the expression of Dora's +eyes. She <a name="Page_203" id="Page_203" />opened the piano quickly, and began to play a little melody. +Dora sat by, thirstily drinking in the sounds, and looking as charmed as +if Lili were conferring some substantial benefit upon her. The sight of +her pleasure was very inspiriting to Lili, who kept on playing better and +better, and when Wili saw the impression produced, he wanted to take his +share.</p> + +<p>"Now let me play, Lili," he said, as she came to the end; but Lili was now +quite in the spirit of it, and did not stop for an instant, but began to +repeat the piece from the beginning.</p> + +<p>"Do you know any other tune?" asked Dora.</p> + +<p>"No; Miss Hanenwinkel will not teach me another till I have learned my +exercises better; but I know what I will do,<a name="Page_204" id="Page_204" /> Dora, just wait till +to-morrow, and then I will give you music lessons, and we will learn ever +so many tunes. Should you like that?"</p> + +<p>"Will you really?" asked Dora, and she looked so overjoyed at the bare +idea, that Lili at once decided to begin the lessons on the very next day.</p> + +<p>"But my arm!" exclaimed Dora. They had forgotten that. But Lili did not +give up her plans so easily.</p> + +<p>"Oh, your arm will soon be better," she said, "and meantime I will learn +ever so many pieces, and be all the more able to teach you."</p> + +<p>At this moment the big bell rang for supper. Hunne grasped Dora's hand, +declaring that there was no time to lose, for his father always came +punctually to <a name="Page_205" id="Page_205" />his meals, and Hunne liked to do the same. The table was +spread under the apple-tree, and covered with a great variety of good +things. As she sat there looking about at these new acquaintances who +already seemed like old friends, Dora felt as if she were dreaming; it was +so much more delightful even than she had hoped; and she was almost afraid +that she should wake up all at once, and find it only a dream. But she did +not wake up, except to find that her plate had been loaded with good +things, so very real, that all anxiety passed away, and she realized that +she was living, and living remarkably well, into the bargain.</p> + +<p>"Do eat your cake, or you will be the last to get through," said Hunne, +"see, Dora, Jule and I have eaten four. Jule <a name="Page_206" id="Page_206" />and I can do a great many +things; only we can't pull the riding-boots off very well. You'll help +about that, won't you, Dora?" "Eat your cakes, and be quiet, Hunne," said +Jule, in a warning tone; and Dora did not answer about the boots, for Mr. +Birkenfeld was asking her questions, and she began to tell him about her +father, and of their life together in Hamburg and Karlsruhe.</p> + +<p>Up to this time, Paula had not made any attempt to talk with Dora; but +when supper was over, she came up to her, and said, softly,</p> + +<p>"Will you come with me a little while now?"</p> + +<p>Dora was delighted with the invitation, for she had begun to be afraid +that Paula did not mean to have anything to say to her, and yet she had +been particularly <a name="Page_207" id="Page_207" />attracted toward this quiet girl, so near her own age. +Paula had wanted to see what sort of a girl Dora was, before she made +advances, and she was evidently well pleased with what she saw, for she +now took her new friend by the hand, and led her away down the garden +path. The twins and Hunne, and even Rolf, were soon tired of waiting for +Dora to come back, and went calling and searching everywhere for her; but +they could not find her; she had quite disappeared. In fact, Paula had +taken her all round the garden, and then up to her own room. There the two +girls sat and talked, and talked, about all sorts of things. They told +each other their thoughts and feelings on various subjects, and found +themselves in perfect sympathy. It was a great hap<a name="Page_208" id="Page_208" />piness to both, for +neither had ever had an intimate friend, of her own age, one whose tastes, +purposes and ideals were like her own.</p> + +<p>"Now we will be 'best friends' forever," they said, and sat, forgetful of +all the world besides, till the stars stood shining in the heavens above, +and all the earth was bathed in shadow.</p> + +<p>The mother found them at last; she had suspected that they had taken +refuge in Paula's room. Dora sprang up hastily when she noticed how dark +it had grown, and recollected that her aunt would be expecting her. The +other children were waiting below, rather a dissatisfied little party at +Dora's disappearance; for they all wanted to talk to her. Rolf was +particularly annoyed.<a name="Page_209" id="Page_209" /></p> + +<p>"Why Dora," he said, "I thought you were going to guess my charade; will +you try now?"</p> + +<p>But Dora said it was really time for her to go home; so Mrs. Birkenfeld +told them that they must wait till to-morrow for all they had to say, and +that Dora would come every day to see them and would take lessons with +them too. This satisfied them, and they charged Dora to come very early +and stay very late, for there was a great deal to do and a great deal to +show her. The leave taking lasted a long time, but Rolf suddenly cut the +thing short.</p> + +<p>He was going to have the last word with Dora, for he was to walk home with +her. As they crossed the grass plot towards the cottage, the stars were +shining so brightly overhead, that Dora stood still.<a name="Page_210" id="Page_210" /></p> + +<p>"Look up, Rolf;" she said, "do you see those five twinkling stars up +there? I know them very well; they were my own stars in Karlsruhe, and +they are here with me too."</p> + +<p>"Oh yes, I've seen those; they are on our map of the Heavens. Do you know +their names, Dora?"</p> + +<p>"No, indeed; can you tell the names of the stars Rolf? How much you do +know!" said Dora admiringly. "Don't those five all belong together, and +have one name? There are others too that look as if they belonged +together. Do you know them all? How I should like to learn them from you!"</p> + +<p>Rolf was much pleased with the idea of giving lessons in astronomy, to one +so eager to learn.<a name="Page_211" id="Page_211" /></p> + +<p>"Let us begin now," said he enthusiastically; "I will tell them all to you +one after another, even if it takes till midnight."</p> + +<p>This reminded Dora how late it was.</p> + +<p>"No, Rolf" she said quickly, "thank you very much, but no more to-night. +To-morrow; will you tell me to-morrow?"</p> + +<p>"Well, to-morrow then, Dora, don't forget. Good-night."</p> + +<p>"Good-night, Rolf;" and Dora hurried into the house. She was so brimming +over with happiness and the many pleasures of the day, that she sprang +up-stairs to Aunt Ninette, and began to tell her everything all mixed up +together, with such astonishing vivacity, that her aunt drew back rather +startled.</p> + +<p>"Dora! Dora! think a minute! this ex<a name="Page_212" id="Page_212" />citement may go to your arm! Go to +sleep as quick as you can; that is the best thing you can do."</p> + +<p>Dora went to her bed-room, but sleep was impossible. She knelt down at her +bed-side and gave heart-felt thanks to God for sending her all this +happiness; she resolved that when these holidays were over she would go +back to her work again without complaint; no matter how long the hours +might be, and she would never forget these happy days that the good God +had sent her now. It was long before she could close her eyes for very +bliss.<a name="Page_213" id="Page_213" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII" />CHAPTER VIII.</h2> + +<h3>MORE CHARADES.</h3> + + +<p>Early the next day, as Julius was clattering along the passage with his +big riding-boots and spurs, he heard the sounds of practising in the +school-room, and knowing that Miss Hanenwinkel did not give lessons at +this hour, he pushed open the door to see what was going on. There sat +Lili at the piano, and Wili stood by, looking as if he were impatiently +counting every minute till he could have his turn.</p> + +<p>"What are you two about?" he called out, "is this the beginning of some +mischievous prank?"<a name="Page_214" id="Page_214" /></p> + +<p>"Be quiet, Jule, we haven't a minute to lose," said Lili seriously. Jule +laughed aloud and went on his way. Going down stairs, he met Miss +Hanenwinkel.</p> + +<p>"What has got into the twins now?" he asked. "Have they taken the notion +of being virtuous, into their small noddles?"</p> + +<p>"That is more likely at seven than at seventeen;" was all the answer he +got.</p> + +<p>He went on down stairs still laughing, and just at the front door met his +mother. She was starting at that early hour to try to see the doctor +before he went from home, to ask him exactly the state of Dora's arm, and +whether there was any danger for the child. Aunt Ninette's anxiety had +infected her, and she could not rest until she knew the probabilities of +the case.<a name="Page_215" id="Page_215" /></p> + +<p>"Do I hear some one playing on the piano, Jule?" she asked. "It is an +unusual sound for this time of day."</p> + +<p>"Mother dear, I do believe that the end of the world is coming," replied +Julius;</p> + +<p>"Lili is up there hurrying from one finger-exercise to another as if she +could not get enough of that exquisite amusement, and Wili is seated at +her side in a similar condition of nervous industry, waiting for his turn +at the piano."</p> + +<p>"A strange state of things, to be sure, Jule," said his mother; "for it +was only yesterday that Miss Hanenwinkel was complaining to me that Lili +did not show the slightest interest in her music, and that she would not +even play her piece, much less her exercises."</p> + +<p>"It's just as I said; the end of the world <a name="Page_216" id="Page_216" />is coming," said Jule, turning +towards the stable.</p> + +<p>"Let us hope rather the beginning," replied Mrs. Birkenfeld, starting in +the other direction to go down the hill towards the village. When she +reached the doctor's house, she was so fortunate as to find him at home, +and she asked him the question that so greatly disquieted her. He assured +her that the wound was doing perfectly well, and that there was not the +slightest danger of any permanent stiffness of the arm; though he +laughingly owned that he had made the worst of it to Dora, in order to +impress her with caution for the future. It would be all over in a day or +two at farthest. Mrs. Birkenfeld was much relieved, for besides her +sympathy for Dora, she had felt keen<a name="Page_217" id="Page_217" />ly her children's responsibility for +the misfortune.</p> + +<p>On her way home Mrs. Birkenfeld stopped to speak to Aunt Ninette; not only +to carry her the doctor's favorable verdict, but also to talk with her +about Dora. She now learned for the first time, that Dora was to earn her +living by sewing; and that for this reason her aunt felt obliged to keep +her so closely to her shirt-making.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Birkenfeld took a warm interest in Dora. She thought the little girl +very delicate for such heavy work, and she was glad that there was still +some time left for her to grow stronger before she had to go back to +Karlsruhe, and settle down to regular work again. She begged Aunt Ninette +to let the child, during the rest of <a name="Page_218" id="Page_218" />their stay, give up the sewing +entirely, and she offered to let her own seamstress make the shirts, that +Dora might be free to amuse herself with the children, and gain strength +by play in the open air.</p> + +<p>The self-possessed, quiet manner of Mrs. Birkenfeld had an excellent +effect on Mrs. Ehrenreich, and she acquiesced in this proposal without the +slightest demur. Indeed the path of the future, that had looked so beset +with difficulties, seemed now to lie smooth before her, and all her +prospects were brightened. She spoke with great thankfulness on her +husband's account; for he already found himself so improved by the fresh +air and quiet of the summer house, and he was so thoroughly comfortable +and contented there, that he could hardly bear to leave it, even to come +in at night.<a name="Page_219" id="Page_219" /></p> + +<p>When Mrs. Birkenfeld rose to go, she cordially invited Aunt Ninette to +come often to see her in the garden, saying that she must find it lonely +in the cottage, and that the open air would be good for her also. Aunt +Ninette was much gratified by this courtesy, and accepted it with +pleasure; quite forgetting the noise of the children, which had been so +great a bugbear to her.</p> + +<p>Dora had sprung out of bed that morning as soon as she opened her eyes, +for the thought of the pleasure before her made her heart dance for joy. +She had to curb her impatience however for a time, for Mrs. Ehrenreich did +not approve of imposing upon people who were inclined to be neighborly. It +was not till Mrs. Birkenfeld had come over to the <a name="Page_220" id="Page_220" />cottage, and after +talking some time with the aunt had asked after Dora and repeated her +invitation, that the little girl was allowed to go. This time she did not +stand still and look shyly about; with a few springing steps she reached +the house, and at the door of the sitting-room she was received with a +chorus of welcoming voices; while Wili and Lili and little Hunne and Paula +all ran out to meet her, and draw her in among them. Julius, just returned +from his ride, had thrown himself as usual into an arm-chair, stretching +out his legs, as an intimation that he should like to have his boots +pulled off. Dora ran forward and offered her services, frankly desirous of +making herself useful. But Jule instantly drew in his long legs.</p> + +<p>"No, no, Dora; not for the world; <a name="Page_221" id="Page_221" />what are you thinking about?" he cried, +jumping up and very politely offering Dora his chair. Before she could +take it, the twins pulled her away; saying "Come with us!" and Hunne +tugged at her dress behind, calling loud, "Come with me!" while Paula +reaching over him, whispered softly in her ear, "Go first with the twins; +or they will keep this up all day; bye and bye I will come to you, and +then we can have some comfort together."</p> + +<p>"Dora," said Jule, waving off the three noisy creatures, "I advise you to +stay by me; it is your only hope of a happy existence in this house-hold; +for I can tell you if you go with Paula, you will grow too romantic; you +will scarcely breathe the fresh air, and will lose your appetite +completely. If you take Rolf for your <a name="Page_222" id="Page_222" />companion, your whole existence +will become one great perpetual riddle."</p> + +<p>"That it will be at any rate," remarked Miss Hanenwinkel, who was passing +through the room at that moment.</p> + +<p>"If you prefer to go with Miss Hanenwinkel," said Jule quickly, so that +the governess might be sure to hear what he said; "you will be preserved +in salt; quite the opposite you see to plums, which are done in sugar! If +your choice falls on the twins, you will be torn in two, and as to little +Hunne; if you go with him he will talk you deaf!"</p> + +<p>In spite of this melancholy prediction, Dora allowed herself to be carried +off by the twins, and Hunne ran after them. When they reached the piano, +Lili began to play her one piece, and when she came <a name="Page_223" id="Page_223" />to the end, she +glanced at Dora who nodded so pleasantly that Lili, thus encouraged, began +again at the beginning. Presently Dora began to sing the words; Wili, who +was waiting in vain for his chance to play, joined her; then Hunne too; so +that a loud chorus rang out cheerily from the school-room—</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Live your life merrily<br /></span> +<span class="i2">While the lamp glows;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Ere it can fade and die,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Gather the rose."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>They were so carried away by their own music that the voices rose louder +and louder, and Hunne's out-screamed them all. Presently Lili twirled +round on her stool, and said, her eyes shining with joyful expectation:</p> + +<p>"Just wait till to-morrow, Dora, and <a name="Page_224" id="Page_224" />then you'll see!" for the child had +worked so diligently at her exercises that morning that she felt that she +had a right to claim at least half a dozen new pieces from Miss +Hanenwinkel to-morrow.</p> + +<p>At this moment the bell rang for the twins to go to their lessons; a sound +that Hunne was well-pleased to hear, for now he could have Dora to himself +till dinner-time; and the little girl gave herself up to him so cheerfully +and with such warm interest in the artistic performances of his +nut-cracker, that he made a firm resolution then and there never to let +her go again. But no sooner was dinner over, than his plan was completely +upset. Paula had finished her French lessons, and with her mother's leave, +she now took possession of Dora. As for Dora, she <a name="Page_225" id="Page_225" />asked nothing better; +she would have been glad to spend whole days and nights talking with +Paula, telling all the secrets of her heart, and hearing in return all her +friend's thoughts and wishes, hopes and fears. They both felt sure that +they could never be tired of being together, and of sharing each other's +memories of the past and plans for the future. A long life-time would not +be enough for them. It was seven o'clock before they again joined the +family group which was gathered under the apple-tree; and being late they +slipped into their places very quickly, for the father had begun to cough +significantly, to show that things were not just as they should be. During +the meal, Rolf cast meaning looks across to Dora, that seemed to say,</p> + +<p>"<a name="Page_226" id="Page_226" />We two have a plan together next; don't forget!"</p> + +<p>While they all sat chatting merrily after supper was over, Rolf was +watching the sky, to see when the first pale star should peep through the +twilight amid the twigs of the apple-tree; and as soon as he spied one, he +came to Dora, saying</p> + +<p>"Now, Dora, look, up there!" and he carried her off to the very farthest +corner of the garden, to make sure that none of his brothers or sisters +should interfere with them. He felt quite securely hidden under protecting +nut-trees, and placing himself in the right position, he began his lesson.</p> + +<p>"Do you see, there, your five stars—one two three, and then two more. Do +you see them distinctly?"<a name="Page_227" id="Page_227" /></p> + +<p>"Oh yes; I know them so well, so well," said Dora.</p> + +<p>"Well, that constellation is Cassiopeia. And now just wait a moment, Dora. +I've just thought of a riddle that is very appropriate. You can guess it +easily, if you try."</p> + +<p>"I will if I can, but I am afraid your riddles are too hard for me:"</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first's a most delicious drink,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But best of all when fresh, I think.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Add then my second, and you make<br /></span> +<span class="i1">An adjective, small pains to take!<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My third must strait and narrow prove<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Or 'twill not lead to heaven above.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Now for my whole—a countless host<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In which each separate light is lost.<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Have you guessed it, Dora?"</p> + +<p>"No, and I'm sure I cannot guess it. I am terribly dull at such things. I +am <a name="Page_228" id="Page_228" />sorry; for it makes it stupid for you, but I can't help it," said Dora +dolefully.</p> + +<p>"Of course you can't help it now, because you are not used to them," said +the boy consolingly. "I will give you an easier one to begin with:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"For full enjoyment of our youth<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My first is needful as the truth,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And at man's very farthest end<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My second comes—and now attend,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Master of Greek Philosophy<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole, its shining crown you see."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"I cannot, I cannot, you are only losing time and trouble, Rolf, I do not +know the least bit about Greek things," said Dora sighing.</p> + +<p>"Never mind, I will try another country; how is this?" and before Dora +could pro<a name="Page_229" id="Page_229" />test, the indefatigable riddle-maker declaimed:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My fickle first is said to be<br /></span> +<span class="i1">England's high-road of industry;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But Germany denies the same<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And with a <i>Key</i> she makes her claim.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In Russia, nihilistic power<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Threatens my second, every hour.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But Rome, Imperial Rome, to you,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole was pride and terror too!"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"That's true!" It was a deep voice that echoed in the surrounding +darkness, and the startled children clung to each other for a moment in +terror. Then Dora began to laugh.</p> + +<p>"It is Uncle Titus," she said, "he is sitting there in the summer-house. +Come, Rolf, let us go in and see him."</p> + +<p>Rolf assented; and they found Uncle Titus sitting there with his chair +tipped <a name="Page_230" id="Page_230" />back against the wall, looking very much pleased to see them. Rolf +returned his greeting very cordially, and inquired quite casually whether +he had guessed the riddle.</p> + +<p>"I think it must be 'Caesar,' is it not, my son?" said Uncle Titus tapping +the lad kindly on the shoulder.</p> + +<p>"Yes, that's right; and did you hear the others I was saying, and did you +guess them?"</p> + +<p>"Possibly, possibly, my son," replied the good man. "I am much mistaken if +the first is not 'Milky-way,' and the second, 'Plato.'"</p> + +<p>"Both right!" cried Rolf, highly delighted. "It is the greatest fun to +make riddles and have them guessed so quickly. I have another, and +another, and one more.<a name="Page_231" id="Page_231" /> May I give you another, Mr. Ehrenreich?"</p> + +<p>"Certainly, my dear boy, why not? out with them, all three, and we will +try to guess them all."</p> + +<p>Rolf was enchanted, and set about recalling them. "I will take the +shortest first," he said:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first implies strength and grace;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In all things my second finds place;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole was the scourge of the race."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Have you guessed that?"</p> + +<p>"Very likely, very likely, my son; now the next:"</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Take all that the senses attest<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Add the sign of the beast for the rest,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And my glorious whole stands confessed."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"And now another," said Uncle Titus, nodding.<a name="Page_232" id="Page_232" /></p> + +<p>"And now I have a very long one, and rather harder," said the lad:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i2">"A thrill through all the nations ran,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">When he, my whole, the grand old man,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Spoke words that e'en my second turn<br /></span> +<span class="i3">My first, with hopes that glow and burn.<br /></span> +<span class="i3">But now are hearts to anger spurred;<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Nations are sick with hope deferred,<br /></span> +<span>Alas! small chance for Ireland we know!<br /></span> +<span>My first my second at my whole we throw."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>Rolf stopped, quite excited with the declamation of his favorite charade.</p> + +<p>"Now we will begin to guess, my son," said Uncle Titus, with a pleased +expression: "First, Bonaparte. Second, Matterhorn. Third, Gladstone."</p> + +<p>"Every one right!" cried Rolf, exultantly. "This is splendid! I have +always wanted to do this with my riddles; that is, find some one who could +guess them all. Before <a name="Page_233" id="Page_233" />this, I've always had a heap of unguessed riddles. +Now they are all guessed, and I can begin again with a new set!" Rolf was +full of satisfaction.</p> + +<p>"I will make you a proposal, my son," said Uncle Titus, as he rose from +his seat, and prepared to return to the cottage; "Come to me here every +evening, and bring me the fresh set. Who knows but that I may have a few +to give you in return?"</p> + +<p>By this time it was rather too late for the study of the stars, and that +had to be postponed; so Dora and Rolf returned to the rest of the family; +Rolf quite overjoyed with the pleasant interview he had had, and with the +prospect of its repetition; while on his side Uncle Titus wended his way +to the cottage, filled with quiet satis<a name="Page_234" id="Page_234" />faction at the thought of his new +friend; for he had always wanted a son, a twelve year old son, who should +have left behind the noise and follies of childhood, and have become old +enough to be an intelligent and agreeable companion. Now Rolf fulfilled +these conditions; and moreover displayed a decided predilection for Uncle +Titus, who began to feel a most paternal interest spring up in his heart +towards the lad. So gladly did he feel it, that as he strode through the +garden, in the light of the shining, starry host, he broke out with,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Live your life merrily<br /></span> +<span class="i3">While the lamp glows;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Ere it can fade and die,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Gather the rose."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>For the tune was floating in his memory as he had heard it sung that +morning by <a name="Page_235" id="Page_235" />the fresh young voices, and out came the joyous notes under +the peaceful heavens.</p> + +<p>At the cottage window, Aunt Ninette stood looking out for her husband; and +as she heard his voice singing this merry melody, it was with nothing +short of amazement that she said to herself, "Can that be Uncle Titus?"<a name="Page_236" id="Page_236" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX" />CHAPTER IX.</h2> + +<h3>"WHAT MUST BE, MUST BE."</h3> + + +<p>Time passed quickly at the two houses, in this new and happy +companionship.</p> + +<p>"Another week gone already!" and "Sunday again so soon!" were the +exclamations heard on every side, as each week went by. And Dora was the +happiest of all; the days fairly danced with her: they certainly had not +more than half as many hours as they had had in Karlsruhe, and every +evening she was sorry to have to go to bed, and lose in sleep so much of +the little time that remained of her visit. If she could only have passed +the whole night <a name="Page_237" id="Page_237" />at the piano, practising while the others were sleeping, +she thought she could have nothing more to desire. Her arm was now wholly +healed, and she was taking music-lessons with a kind of furor; and in Lili +she had a teacher whose zeal equaled her own. A most agreeable teacher +too, who did not trouble her pupil with finger-exercises and scales, but +gave her tunes at once without more ado; and first of course the favorite, +"Live thy life merrily." Dora learned the air very quickly with the right +hand, and Lili did not require her to learn the left hand yet; declaring +that it was quite too difficult to play both together. All this +playing-teacher was so improving to Lili, that she began to make wonderful +progress herself, so that Miss Hanenwinkel was equally surprised and +pleased <a name="Page_238" id="Page_238" />at her improvement, and her mother often paused outside of the +school-room door to listen to the firm but lively touch with which her +little daughter rendered her studies; for Lili had really great talent for +music, and now that a sufficient motive had been applied, she advanced +rapidly.</p> + +<p>Paula was in a state of tranquil blessedness all day long. She had found a +friend, and such a friend! The reality of this friendship far surpassed +her imagination and her hopes, for such a one as Dora she could not have +conceived of; one who was so attractive not only to her, but to every +member of the family. Like Dora, Paula grudged the hours passed in sleep, +now that there were so few left that they could spend together.</p> + +<p>Rolf had abandoned his old plan of <a name="Page_239" id="Page_239" />charade-making, and had started on an +entirely new system, and he spent his leisure hours striding up and down +certain of the garden-walks, sunk in thought with his hands clasped behind +his back, and so lost to outward things that Hunne was charged to keep +away from these paths; for more than once he was almost run down by his +brother. A new set of riddles was now ready every evening for Uncle Titus, +who was always waiting for his young friend in the summer-house, prepared +to guess, and showing remarkable skill in finding out even the most +intricate puzzles; and as a natural result, Rolf grew more and more clever +in making them. Before long, Uncle Titus began to give riddles himself in +return, and his were carefully written out; for they required serious +<a name="Page_240" id="Page_240" />study, as they were in Latin. Rolf carried these home to his father and +Jule, but they would not even try to guess them. Mr. Ehrenreich declared +that his Latin was quite too rusty for such work as this, and Jule +maintained that during vacation he did not dare to tax his brain +unnecessarily; he needed all his wits for his serious work next term. So +Rolf worked away by himself, dictionary in hand, and twisted and turned +the words till he wrung out their meaning. Then he showed them with +triumph to his father and brother, and in the evening carried them to +Uncle Titus. The pleasure which his kind old friend took in his success +spurred the boy on to greater activity. He studied not only the riddles +themselves, but his Latin lessons more <a name="Page_241" id="Page_241" />earnestly, and he took to early +rising, and every morning before breakfast he worked with his Lexicon in +the garden, as if his livelihood depended on the solution of Latin +puzzles.</p> + +<p>Hunne too was a lucky boy in these days, for no matter how often or how +long he hung upon Dora, and claimed her as his own property, never once +did the good-natured girl avoid or repulse her little friend; but always +lent herself to his wishes, and took so much pains to amuse him, that it +seemed as if she found her own pleasure in pleasing him. Mrs. Birkenfeld +had persuaded Aunt Ninette to leave Dora entirely at liberty both morning +and evening, and when in the afternoon she took her sewing and sat with +the family under the apple-tree, she <a name="Page_242" id="Page_242" />found that even shirt-making might +be an agreeable occupation, under such favorable circumstances as these.</p> + +<p>One day Dora made a new riddle for Hunne; for indeed his "nut-cracker" one +had become rather an old story; yet he couldn't bear to give up +riddle-giving. To his unspeakable joy this new riddle had a triumphant +experience, quite unprecedented in the family annals—no one could guess +it. This time nobody could turn him off with, "Oh, go away with that same +old charade." For as no one knew the answer, no one could laugh at the +little questioner, and he and Dora agreed not to give the slightest hint +that might lead to the right guess, and so put an end to this delightful +state of things.<a name="Page_243" id="Page_243" /></p> + +<p>The riddle was this:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first makes you cry—not for sorrow,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">For my second a spoon you may borrow,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">To my whole, you say, 'thank you—to-morrow.'"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>What could it be? Julius said it was "Hot-tea, because if the tea is very +hot and you try to drink it, the tears start to your eyes, and then you +cool it with a spoon, and you would like to let it stand till to-morrow."</p> + +<p>Hunne jumped for joy, crying "Wrong, wrong!"</p> + +<p>Miss Hanenwinkel suggested "Plum-jam," because Hunne often cried when he +couldn't have plums, and everybody ate jam with a spoon, and if plum-jam +was not on the supper-table to-night, it was sure to be, to-morrow.</p> + +<p>"Wrong! wrong!" cried Hunne again.<a name="Page_244" id="Page_244" /></p> + +<p>"Well, I guess Tear-ful," said Rolf; but that was even worse than the +others.</p> + +<p>"I think it may be Snow-drop," said the mother. "The sight of the snow +makes you cry for joy, and a spoon is used for your drops if you are ill, +and you always want snowdrops to-morrow."</p> + +<p>Mamma had failed! "Not Snowdrops; no!" screamed Hunne, almost beside +himself with delight.</p> + +<p>"I guess it is <i>ice-cream</i>," said Mr. Birkenfeld. "Ice makes me cry +sometimes, it is so cold. Cream certainly needs a spoon, and I have often +heard the cry, 'To-morrow please,' when ice-cream has been mentioned."</p> + +<p>Hunne spun round with delight. "No, no!" he shouted. It was almost too +good to be true, that his father should have <a name="Page_245" id="Page_245" />missed it too. He scampered +about crying out to everyone, "Guess! guess!"</p> + +<p>Rolf was really vexed not to be able to see through this simple little +"Hunne riddle" as he called it; and was mortified to perceive that he had +made a worse guess than any one.</p> + +<p>Meantime the days were passing. One morning at breakfast Uncle Titus said,</p> + +<p>"My dear Ninette, our last week is drawing near. What should you say if we +put off going home, another fortnight? I feel remarkably well here, no +dizziness at all, and an extraordinary increase of strength in my legs!"</p> + +<p>"You show it in your looks, my dear Titus—" said his wife tenderly, "you +look ten years younger, at the very least, than when we came here."<a name="Page_246" id="Page_246" /></p> + +<p>"And to my mind, this way of living has done you a world of good too, my +dear Ninette;" replied he, "It seems to me that you find much less to +lament over of late."</p> + +<p>"Everything is so different," she answered; "It seems to me that +everything has changed. The noise of the children even doesn't seem the +same, now that I know each one of them. I must say that I am very glad +that we didn't leave here that first week; I feel the loss of something +pleasant now when I do not hear the children's voices, and I am always a +little uneasy if it is perfectly quiet in the garden."</p> + +<p>"It is just so with me," said Uncle Titus, "and I cannot get through an +evening with any satisfaction unless that <a name="Page_247" id="Page_247" />bright boy has been in to see +me, full of impatience to tell me what he has been about during the day, +and eager to hear the enigmas I have to give him. It is a perfect pleasure +to have such a young fellow about one."</p> + +<p>"My dear Titus, you are growing younger every day. We will certainly stay +longer," said Aunt Ninette decidedly, "just as long as we conveniently +can. I'm sure even the doctor did not expect such good results from one +country visit; it is almost miraculous!"</p> + +<p>Dora lost no time in carrying the enchanting news of this decision to +Paula, for in her inmost heart she had been very unhappy at the thought of +going away so soon. How could she live, away from all this dear family +with whom she had <a name="Page_248" id="Page_248" />learned to feel so entirely at home? She thought that +when the day of separation came her heart would surely break.</p> + +<p>When the good news of Dora's longer stay among them spread through the +family, there was general rejoicing, and the little girl was in danger of +being fairly hugged to death by her friends.</p> + +<p>That evening after the children were all safely in bed, and Miss +Hanenwinkel had withdrawn to her own room, Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld sat +together upon the sofa, talking. This was the only quiet time that they +could count upon in the course of the day, when they could talk over the +needs, the pleasures and the pains, of their large and busy family. They +were talking now about the decision of their new friends, and Mrs. +Birkenfeld ex<a name="Page_249" id="Page_249" />pressed her great satisfaction with it, adding,</p> + +<p>"I cannot bear to think of losing Dora. She has grown very dear to me. +What a real blessing that child has been in the family! She leaves her +mark wherever she goes, and always for good. Wherever I turn I find some +new evidence of her beneficial influence. And to me personally she is +particularly attractive; I can't understand exactly why, but whenever I +look into her eyes, I feel as if I had known her for a long time, and as +if we had been sympathetic friends in days gone by."</p> + +<p>"Ah, my dear wife, how often I have heard you say that whenever you feel a +particular friendship for any one. I recollect perfectly that after we had +known each other a little while, you said it seemed <a name="Page_250" id="Page_250" />to you as if we had +been intimately acquainted some time before."</p> + +<p>"Well, suppose I did, you most incorrigible tease," said his wife, "you +cannot convince me to the contrary, nor can you take away the fact that +Dora is dear and delightful, not only to me, but to all the family +besides. Paula goes about beaming like the sunshine, and with no trace of +her usual discontent. Jule pulls off his own riding-boots without stirring +up the whole house about it; Rolf is so full of interest in his pursuits +that he has not a moment of idleness all day long; Lili has developed a +love for music and a talent for playing the piano, that we never dreamed +she possessed; and little Hunne has become so gentle and so contented at +his games, that it is a pleasure just to look at the child."<a name="Page_251" id="Page_251" /></p> + +<p>"I think too," said Mr. Birkenfeld, "that it is because of Dora's being +with us, that there has been a cessation of those mischievous pranks that +the twins were always at, and that kept the house in a constant state of +excitement."</p> + +<p>"I have not the least doubt of it;" said his wife, "Dora has aroused in +Lili an enthusiasm for music, and all the child's lively energy is turned +into that channel. Wili follows his sister's lead, and they are both +therefore so busy that they have not even a thought for mischief."</p> + +<p>"Dora is certainly an uncommon child and I am very sorry she is to leave +us so soon;" said Mr. Birkenfeld regretfully.</p> + +<p>"That is what is weighing upon my mind," said his wife, "I am constantly +trying to devise some plan for prolonging her stay still farther."<a name="Page_252" id="Page_252" /></p> + +<p>"No, no;" said her husband, decidedly, "we can't do anything about that. +We don't know these people well enough to try to influence their +movements. They must go away now, but perhaps next year we may see them +here again."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Birkenfeld sighed; there was a long winter to come, and there seemed +to her to be but little chance of the visit being repeated.</p> + +<p>The day fixed for the departure was Monday, and on the day before there +was to be a grand feast, a farewell festival; though to tell the truth, +none of them felt much like making a jubilee. Rolf alone was in the mood, +and he took charge of the preparations, as an important part of which, a +number of choice riddles were to be hung about the summer-house as +transparencies: in honor of his patron.<a name="Page_253" id="Page_253" /></p> + +<p>On Saturday Dora took her seat, as usual, with the family at dinner, but +no one had any appetite; the coming separation was too much in their +thoughts. As the mother was helping to soup, one after another exclaimed, +"Very little for me," "Please only a little," "I really don't care for any +to-day," "Scarcely any for me, thank you," "And less for me, to-day."</p> + +<p>"I should like to ask—" said their father, amid this shower of "No, thank +yous;" "I can't help wondering whether this 'thank you, to-morrow,' style +of thing is caused by grief at parting, or by a general dislike for +onion-soup."</p> + +<p>"Onion-soup! onion-soup! that is the answer to Hunne's riddle!" cried Rolf +with a cry of victory, for he had really taken it seriously to heart, that +Hunne's <a name="Page_254" id="Page_254" />charade had been so long unguessed. The answer was right. Poor +Hunne was quite depressed at this unexpected blow, and in a moment he said +somewhat pitifully,</p> + +<p>"Oh dear! papa, if you had not said that about 'thank you, to-morrow,' for +the soup, then no one would ever have found it out. Now I shall have no +more fun with it."</p> + +<p>But Dora had a comforting word for him, even now, and whispered softly, +"Yes, Hunne dear, you shall have some more fun with it, for I will bring +over my album this afternoon, and I will guide your hand while you write +the charade in it, and then I will take it to Karlsruhe, and show it to +all the people I know there, and they will all try to guess it."</p> + +<p>So Hunne was comforted, and was able <a name="Page_255" id="Page_255" />to finish his dinner happily. But +under the apple-tree where they were assembled for the last time, the +family were in very low spirits. For the next day Dora must stay with her +aunt to help her, and could not join them until the evening, in time for +the good-bye feast. Paula sat with her eyes full of tears, and did not +speak one word. Lili had already given signs of her state of mind, by all +sorts of restless movements, and at last she exclaimed,</p> + +<p>"Mamma, I wish I never need touch the piano again; it will be terribly +tiresome without Dora, and Miss Hanenwinkel will find fault again and say +I am 'not progressing,' and I don't want to 'progress' when Dora is not +here!"</p> + +<p>"Oh dear!" sighed Jule, "what terrible days are before us, with danger to +life <a name="Page_256" id="Page_256" />and limb, when the twins begin again to find their time hang heavy +on their hands. It is a very stupid arrangement anyway," he went on quite +excitedly; "it would be far better for Dora to pass the winter with us. +Her aunt and uncle could go on in their quiet way in Karlsruhe all the +same without her."</p> + +<p>The mother sympathized entirely in the children's regret at the separation +and said she hoped to persuade Mr. Ehrenreich to bring his wife and Dora +back for another summer.</p> + +<p>Hunne was the only one more interested in the present than in the future, +and he kept pulling Dora's dress and saying,</p> + +<p>"Go get your book, Dora! get the book!"<a name="Page_257" id="Page_257" /></p> + +<p>So Dora went to get her album, and brought it over for each one of her +friends, in the good old fashion, to write a verse or a motto in it, by +way of remembrance. It was no new, elegant, gilded affair. It was an old +book, faded and worn, and much of the writing in it was pale with age. +Here and there had been pasted on, tiny bunches of flowers and leaves all +of which had lost their color, and many of which had fallen off. The album +had belonged to Dora's mother, and the verses were all written in +unformed, childish characters. There were also some drawings, and among +these one of a small house and a well, with a man standing near it, +particularly attracted Hunne's attention, and he took the book in his own +hands, and began turning the leaves.<a name="Page_258" id="Page_258" /></p> + +<p>"Hallo!" he exclaimed with a knowing look, as he took out a piece of paper +that lay folded between the leaves; "Mamma has one like this; it belongs +to Lili; the one I am going to America to find."</p> + +<p>Julius laughed aloud. "What in the world are you chattering to Dora about +now, Hunne?" But his mother glanced, quickly at the little boy as she +caught his words, took the paper from his hand and read what was written +there.</p> + +<p>Great tears fell from her eyes as she read; the memory of long past hours +of her happy childhood rose before her, clear and distinct, and almost +overpowered her, Her own mother's face, and all the sights and sounds of +childhood! It was the other half of her own poem that she held in her +hand, the half that had been kept <a name="Page_259" id="Page_259" />by her dearly loved friend. She gave it +silently to her husband; she could not trust her voice to read it aloud.</p> + +<p>The children watched her curiously as she took the other half from her +notebook, and laid the two bits of yellow faded paper side by side. They +made a sheet of the usual size of old-fashioned letter paper. The writing +was the same on both, and as the lines were joined, their meaning became +plain. Mr. Birkenfeld read the verses aloud:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Lay your hand in mine dear,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Joined thus we need not fear,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Each the other clasping fast,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That our union should not last,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But behold, the fates decree<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That our future severed be.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">We will cut our verse in two,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Half for me and half for you.<br /></span><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260" /> +<span class="i1">But we still will hope forever<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That the halves may come together,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And with no loss to deplore.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Our friendship be as 'twas before."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>The mother had taken Dora's hand in hers. "Where did you get this paper, +Dora?" she asked, much moved.</p> + +<p>"It has always been in my mother's album," replied the child with +surprise.</p> + +<p>"Then you are my Lili's child!" cried Mrs. Birkenfeld, "and that is what +your eyes always said to me, when I looked into them;" and she folded Dora +softly to her heart.</p> + +<p>The children were intensely excited, but seeing how much moved their +mother was, they restrained themselves, and sat very still, watching Dora +and their mother with eager looks. But little Hunne broke the spell.<a name="Page_261" id="Page_261" /></p> + +<p>"Then I sha'n't have to go to America, shall I, mamma?" he said gaily, for +since he had given his word to go to find the lost Lili, he had often +thought with alarm of the long journey that he must take alone.</p> + +<p>"No, dear child, we will all stay here together," said his mother, turning +towards the children with Dora's hand fast in hers; "Dora is the Lili you +were to seek, and we have found her."</p> + +<p>"Oh, mamma," cried Paula, "Dora and I will be what you and her mother +were; we will carry out the verses. We will say:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"'But we still will hope forever<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Now the halves have come together<br /></span> +<span class="i1">No farther losses to deplore,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Our friendship prove as yours before.'"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Oh yes, and ours," "me too," "so will<a name="Page_262" id="Page_262" /> I," and all the children joined in +promising eternal friendship with Dora. But the mother had taken her +husband's hand and had drawn him away down the shady walk.</p> + +<p>"All right, I agree to it all," said Mr. Birkenfeld over and over again, +as his wife talked eagerly, while they walked back and forth. Presently +Mrs. Birkenfeld left him and crossed over to the next house. She asked for +Mrs. Ehrenreich, and now as they sat together by the window, she told Aunt +Ninette in words that came from her heart, with what delight she had +discovered that Dora was the daughter of her earliest and dearest friend; +that friend from whom she had been so long separated, but whose memory was +still green in her heart. She wanted <a name="Page_263" id="Page_263" />to learn all that could be told of +her friend's life and death, but Aunt Ninette had little to tell. She had +never known Dora's mother; her brother had spent several years in America +where he had married, and his wife had died in Hamburg shortly after +Dora's birth. That was all she knew. Then Mrs. Birkenfeld went directly to +the point. She explained to Mrs. Ehrenreich how much she had enjoyed and +profited by, her long visits at her friend's father's house, and how +deeply she felt that she owed these kind friends a debt of gratitude which +she now saw an opportunity partly to repay, by doing what she could for +Dora. In short, if Aunt Ninette and her husband would consent, her most +fervent wish would be to take Dora and bring her up as her own child.<a name="Page_264" id="Page_264" /></p> + +<p>She met with none of the opposition which she had feared. Aunt Ninette +said frankly that Dora had not a cent of property, and that she would be +entirely dependent on her own work as a seamstress; as neither her aunt +nor her uncle could afford to spend anything on her farther education. She +considered it a great blessing that the child should have found such a +friend, and she heartily rejoiced in her good fortune; and was sure that +her husband would fully agree with her. So there was nothing farther for +Mrs. Birkenfeld to do, but to embrace Mrs. Ehrenreich most cordially, and +then to hasten home to tell the children the happy news. She knew how they +would take it.</p> + +<p>There they were all under the apple-tree, all looking towards their mother +and <a name="Page_265" id="Page_265" />impatient for what she might have to tell them; hoping that it might +be some plan for prolonging Dora's stay. But when the mother told them +that from that day forward Dora was to belong to them, forever, as their +sister and a child of the family, then a shout of joy arose that made the +welkin ring again and awoke the echoes in the farthest corner of the +garden. It aroused Uncle Titus and brought him from his distant +summer-house with a gentle smile, saying half to himself and half aloud,</p> + +<p>"It is a pity it will soon be over."</p> + +<p>Aunt Ninette was standing at an open window, looking down into the garden, +and as she heard the shouts of joy that rose again and again from under +the apple-tree, she said to herself, smiling<a name="Page_266" id="Page_266" /> "How we shall miss all this +cheerful noise when we are far away."</p> + +<p>The children were indeed jubilant, and they decided to organize a feast in +honor of Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette, a feast more brilliant than any +that had ever before made the shades of the garden glow with splendor.</p> + +<p>That night Dora went up to her little room for the last time, for the next +morning she was to move over to the other house. The happy family of +children whom she had secretly watched with longing heart, were now to be +her brothers and sisters; the lovely garden into which she had gazed with +hopeless eyes was henceforth to be her home; she was to have parents who +would surround her always with their protecting love. She <a name="Page_267" id="Page_267" />was to learn +what the others learned; yes, to have regular studies with them, as well +as music-lessons. Dora's heart was flooded with the thoughts that welled +up within her. One thing she was sure of; that her father was looking down +at her, and rejoicing with her. She stood at the window and gazed up at +the sparkling stars, and recalled the sad hours of depression that she had +known, when these stars did not seem to bring her comfort, and when she +had almost lost faith in that kind heavenly Father, who nevertheless had +now brought all this happiness to her.</p> + +<p>She fell on her knees and thanked God for his goodness, and prayed that +she might never again doubt Him, but that even in times of sorrow, she +might be able to <a name="Page_268" id="Page_268" />say, with heart-felt trust in the words of her father's +verse:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"God holds us in his hand,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">God knows the best to send."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette engaged their rooms with Mrs. Kurd for the +following summer; Uncle Titus even went farther still, and begged Mrs. +Kurd, no matter what happened, never to promise them to any one else; for +he left her house now with keen regret, and hoped to return to it every +summer as long as he lived.</p> + +<p>When Monday morning came, the whole family were on hand before the +cottage, to wish the departing guests good-speed. Rolf drew the uncle +aside, and asked if he might venture to send a charade to Karlsruhe, now +and then; to which Uncle Titus kindly replied that he should receive <a name="Page_269" id="Page_269" />any +such with pleasure, and answer them with punctuality.</p> + +<p>Sly little Hunne, when he overheard these remarks, declared at once, "I +will also send mine;" for he did not doubt that his would be equally +acceptable to Uncle Titus, if not more so. He thought also that the quiet +people of Karlsruhe would never be able to guess such charades as he would +make, and his heart was filled with pride. Dora and Paula wandered arm in +arm into the garden, singing gaily,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"No farther losses to deplore<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In friendship live for evermore."<br /></span> +</div></div><p><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="APPENDIX" id="APPENDIX" />APPENDIX.</h2> + + +<p>The Charades in this story, involving play upon the German words and +syllables, are of course nearly all untranslatable; the translator has +therefore substituted English ones; as follows:</p> + +<div class="center"> +<table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="0" summary="Appendix"> +<tr><td align='left'></td> +<td></td> +<td></td> +<td align='right'>PAGE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Welcome</i></td> +<td align='left'>for</td> +<td align='left'>"Heimkehr"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_80"><b>80</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Music</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Katzenmusik"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_104"><b>104</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Milton</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Vogelweide"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_105"><b>105</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Palfrey</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Milch Strasse"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_107"><b>107</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Plato</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Aristotle"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_227"><b>227</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Caesar</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Heliogabal"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_228"><b>228</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Bonaparte</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Wallenstein"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_230"><b>230</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Matterhorn</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Finsteraarhorn"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_230"><b>230</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Gladstone</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Semiramis"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_231"><b>231</b></a></td></tr> +</table> +</div> + +<p> </p> +<div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 14710 ***</div> +</body> +</html> diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..096fe01 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #14710 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/14710) diff --git a/old/14710-h.zip b/old/14710-h.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..86f997e --- /dev/null +++ b/old/14710-h.zip diff --git a/old/14710-h/14710-h.htm b/old/14710-h/14710-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..08254a2 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/14710-h/14710-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,4436 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html> +<head> +<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=ISO-8859-1" /> +<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Uncle Titus and His Visit to the Country, by Johanna Spyri</title> + <style type="text/css"> +/*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */ +<!-- + p { margin-top: .75em; + text-align: justify; + margin-bottom: .75em; + } + .poem span.i1 {display: block; margin-left: 1em;} + .poem span.i11 {display: block; margin-left: 11em;} + .poem span.i3 {display: block; margin-left: 3em;} + .poem span.i8 {display: block; margin-left: 8em;} + h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 { + text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ + clear: both; + } + hr { width: 33%; + margin-top: 2em; + margin-bottom: 2em; + margin-left: auto; + margin-right: auto; + clear: both; + } + + table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;} + + body{margin-left: 10%; + margin-right: 10%; + } + + .linenum {position: absolute; top: auto; left: 4%;} /* poetry number */ + .blockquot{margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 10%;} + .pagenum {position: absolute; left: 92%; font-size: smaller; text-align: right;} /* page numbers */ + .sidenote {width: 20%; padding-bottom: .5em; padding-top: .5em; + padding-left: .5em; padding-right: .5em; margin-left: 1em; + float: right; clear: right; margin-top: 1em; + font-size: smaller; background: #eeeeee; border: dashed 1px;} + + .bb {border-bottom: solid 2px;} + .bl {border-left: solid 2px;} + .bt {border-top: solid 2px;} + .br {border-right: solid 2px;} + .bbox {border: solid 2px;} + + .center {text-align: center;} + .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} + + .figcenter {margin: auto; text-align: center;} + + .figleft {float: left; clear: left; margin-left: 0; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-top: + 1em; margin-right: 1em; padding: 0; text-align: center;} + + .figright {float: right; clear: right; margin-left: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; + margin-top: 1em; margin-right: 0; padding: 0; text-align: center;} + + .footnotes {border: dashed 1px;} + .footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;} + .footnote .label {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;} + .fnanchor {vertical-align: super; font-size: .8em; text-decoration: none;} + + .poem {margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%; text-align: left;} + .poem br {display: none;} + .poem .stanza {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em;} + .poem span {display: block; margin: 0; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} + .poem span.i2 {display: block; margin-left: 2em;} + .poem span.i4 {display: block; margin-left: 4em;} + hr.full { width: 100%; } + a:link {color:blue; + text-decoration:none} + link {color:blue; + text-decoration:none} + a:visited {color:blue; + text-decoration:none} + a:hover {color:red} + pre {font-size: 8pt;} + // --> + /* XML end ]]>*/ + </style> +</head> +<body> +<h1>The Project Gutenberg eBook, Uncle Titus and His Visit to the Country, by +Johanna Spyri, Translated by Louise Brooks</h1> +<pre> +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at <a href = "https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a></pre> +<p>Title: Uncle Titus and His Visit to the Country</p> +<p>Author: Johanna Spyri</p> +<p>Release Date: January 17, 2005 [eBook #14710]</p> +<p>Language: English</p> +<p>Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1</p> +<p>***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK UNCLE TITUS AND HIS VISIT TO THE COUNTRY***</p> +<p> </p> +<h3>E-text prepared by Juliet Sutherland, Emmy,<br /> + and the Project Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team<br /> + (https://www.pgdp.net)</h3> +<p> </p> +<hr class="full" /> +<p><a name="Page_0" id="Page_0" /><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1" /><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2" /></p><h1>UNCLE TITUS</h1> +<h1>AND HIS VISIT TO THE COUNTRY</h1> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p class="center"><i>A STORY FOR CHILDREN</i></p> + +<p class="center">AND FOR THOSE WHO LOVE CHILDREN</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h4>TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN OF</h4> + +<h2>JOHANNA SPYRI</h2> + +<h4>BY</h4> + +<h3>LOUISE BROOKS</h3> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h6>Boston<br /> +De Wolfe, Fiske & Co<br /> +361 and 365 Washington Street</h6> + +<h4>1886</h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p class="center"> <a name="Page_4" id="Page_4" /> +</p> + + +<h2>CONTENTS.</h2> + + +<div class="center"><table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="0" summary="Table of Contents"> +<tr> +<td align='right'>CHAPTER</td> +<td align='right'></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_I"><b>I.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>UNDER THE LINDENS</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_II"><b>II.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>LONG, LONG DAYS</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_III"><b>III.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE HEDGE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_IV"><b>IV.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>ALL SIX</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_V"><b>V.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>BEFORE AND AFTER THE FLOOD</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_VI"><b>VI.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>A FRIGHTFUL DEED</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_VII"><b>VII.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>LONG-WISHED-FOR HAPPINESS</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII"><b>VIII.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>MORE CHARADES AND THEIR ANSWERS</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_IX"><b>IX.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>"WHAT MUST BE, MUST BE"</td></tr> +</table> +</div> +<p><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5" /><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2>UNCLE TITUS.</h2> + + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I" />CHAPTER I.</h2> + +<h3>UNDER THE LINDENS.</h3> + + +<p>The daily promenaders who moved slowly back and forth every afternoon +under the shade of the lindens on the eastern side of the pretty town of +Karlsruhe were very much interested in the appearance of two persons who +had lately joined their ranks. It was beyond doubt that the man was very +ill. He could only move slowly and it was touching to see the care with +which his little companion tried to make herself useful to him. He +<a name="Page_7" id="Page_7" />supported himself with his right hand on a stout stick, and rested his +left upon the the shoulder of the child at his side, and one could see +that he needed the assistance of both. From time to time he would lift his +left hand and say gently,</p> + +<p>"Tell me, my child, if I press too heavily upon you."</p> + +<p>Instantly, however, the child would catch his hand and press it down +again, assuring him,</p> + +<p>"No, no, certainly not, Papa, lean upon me still more: I do not even +notice it at all."</p> + +<p>After they had walked back and forth for a while, they seated themselves +upon one of the benches that were placed at convenient distances under the +trees, and rested a little.<a name="Page_8" id="Page_8" /></p> + +<p>The sick man was Major Falk, who had been in Karlsruhe only a short time. +He lived before that in Hamburg with his daughter Dora, whose mother died +soon after the little girl came into the world, so that Dora had never +known any parent but her father. Naturally, therefore, the child's whole +affection was centred upon Major Falk, who had always devoted himself to +his little motherless girl with such tenderness that she had scarcely felt +the want of a mother, until the war with France broke out, and he was +obliged to go with the Army. He was away for a long time, and when at last +he returned, it was with a dangerous wound in his breast. The Major had no +near relatives in Hamburg, and he therefore lived a very retired life with +his little <a name="Page_9" id="Page_9" />daughter as his only companion, but in Karlsruhe he had an +elder half-sister, married to a literary man, Mr. Titus Ehrenreich.</p> + +<p>When Major Falk was fully convinced that his wound was incurable, he +decided to remove to Karlsruhe, in order not to be quite without help when +his increasing illness should make it necessary for him to have some aid +in the care of his eleven-year-old daughter. It did not take long to make +the move. He rented a few rooms in the neighborhood of his sister, and +spent the warm spring afternoons enjoying his regular walk under the shade +of the lindens with his little daughter as his supporter and loving +companion.</p> + +<p>When he grew weary of walking and they sat down on a bench to rest, the<a name="Page_10" id="Page_10" /> +Major had always some interesting story to tell, to beguile the time, and +Dora was certain that no one in the whole world could tell such delightful +stories as her father, who was indeed in her opinion the most agreeable +and lovable of men. Her favorite tales, and those which the Major himself +took most pleasure in relating, were little incidents in the life of +Dora's mother, who was now is heaven. He loved to tell the child how +affectionate and happy her mother had always been, and how many friends +she had won for herself, and how she always brought sunshine with her +wherever she went, and how nobody ever saw her who did not feel at once +attracted to her, and how she was even now remembered by those who had +known and loved her during life.<a name="Page_11" id="Page_11" /></p> + +<p>When Major Falk once began to talk about his dearly-beloved wife, he was +apt to forget the flight of time, and often the cool evening wind first +aroused him with its chilly breath to the fact that he was lingering too +long in the outer air. Then he and his little Dora would rise from the +bench in the shade of the lindens, and slowly wander back into town, until +they stopped before a many-storied house in a narrow street, and the Major +would generally say,</p> + +<p>"We must go up to see Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette this afternoon, Dora." +And as they slowly climbed the steep staircase, he would add, "Softly now, +little Dora, you know your Uncle is always writing very learned books, and +we must not disturb him by any unnecessary noise, <a name="Page_12" id="Page_12" />and indeed, Dora, I do +not think your Aunt is any more fond of noise than he is."</p> + +<p>So Dora went up upon the tips of her toes as quietly as a mouse, and the +Major's ring could scarcely be heard, he pulled the bell so gently! +Generally Aunt Ninette opened the door herself, saying,</p> + +<p>"Come in, come in, dear brother! Very softly, if you please, for you know +your brother-in-law is busy at work."</p> + +<p>So the three moved noiselessly along the corridor and crept into the +sitting room. Uncle Titus' study was the very next room, so that the +conversation was carried on almost in whispers, but it must be said Major +Falk was less liable to forget the necessary caution against disturbing +the learned writer than Aunt<a name="Page_13" id="Page_13" /> Ninette herself, for that lady being +oppressed with many cares and troubles had always to break into frequent +lamentation.</p> + +<p>When June came, it was safe and pleasant to linger late under the shade of +the lindens, but the pair in whom we are interested often turned their +steps homeward earlier than they wished, in order not to arouse Aunt +Ninette's ever-ready reproaches. But one warm evening when the sky was +covered with rosy and golden sunset clouds, the Major and Dora lingered +watching the lovely sight longer than was their wont. They sat silent hand +in hand on the bench by the side of the promenade, and Dora could not take +her eyes from her father's face as he sat with upturned look gazing into +the sky. At last she exclaimed:<a name="Page_14" id="Page_14" /></p> + +<p>"I wish you could see yourself, papa, you look all golden and beautiful. I +am sure the angels in heaven look just as you do now."</p> + +<p>Her father smiled. "It will soon pass away from me, Dora, but I can +imagine your mother standing behind those lovely clouds and smiling down +upon us with this golden glory always upon her face."</p> + +<p>As the Major said, it did pass away very soon; his face grew pale, and +shone no longer; the golden light faded from the sky and the shades of +night stole on. The Major rose, and Dora followed him rather sadly. The +beautiful illumination had passed too quickly.</p> + +<p>"We shall stand again in this glory, my child, nay, in a far more +beautiful one," said her father consolingly, "when we <a name="Page_15" id="Page_15" />are all together +again, your mother and you and I, where there will be no more parting and +the glory will be everlasting."</p> + +<p>As they climbed up the high staircase to say good night to Uncle and Aunt, +the latter awaited them on the landing, making all sorts of silent signs +of alarm and distress, but she did not utter a sound until she had them +safely within the sitting room. Then, having softly closed the door, she +broke forth complainingly,</p> + +<p>"How can you make me so uneasy, dear brother? I have been dreadfully +anxious about you. I imagined all kinds of shocking accidents that might +have happened, and made you so late in returning home! How can you be so +heedless as to forget that it is not safe for you to stay out after +sunset. Now I am sure <a name="Page_16" id="Page_16" />that you have taken cold. And what will happen, who +can tell? Something dreadful, I am certain."</p> + +<p>"Calm yourself, I beg you, dear Ninette," said the Major soothingly, as +soon as he could get in a word. "The air is so mild, so very warm, that it +could not possibly harm anybody, and the evening was glorious, perfectly +wonderful. Let me enjoy these lovely summer evenings on earth as long as I +can; it will not be very long at the farthest. What is sure to come, can +be neither delayed nor hastened much by anything I may do."</p> + +<p>These words, however, although they were spoken in the quietest possible +tone, called forth another torrent of reproach and lamentation.</p> + +<p>"How can you allow yourself to speak <a name="Page_17" id="Page_17" />in that way? How can you say such +dreadful things?" cried the excited woman over and over again. "It will +not happen. What will become of us all; what will become of—you know what +I mean," and she cast a meaning glance at Dora. "No, Karl, it would be +more than I could bear, and we never have more trouble sent to us than we +can bear; I do not know how I should live; I could not possibly endure +it."</p> + +<p>"My dear Ninette" said her brother quietly, "Do not forget one thing,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"'Thou art not in command,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Thou canst not shape the end;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">God holds us in his hand:<br /></span> +<span class="i2">God knows the best to send.'"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Oh, of course, I know all that well enough. I know that is all true," +assented<a name="Page_18" id="Page_18" /> Aunt Ninette, "but when one cannot see the end nor the help, it +is enough to kill one with anxiety. And then you have such a way of +speaking of terrible things as if they were certain to come, and I cannot +bear it, I tell you; I cannot."</p> + +<p>"Now we will say good-night and not stand and dispute any longer, my dear +sister," said the Major, holding out his hand, "we will both try to +remember the words of the verse—'God knows the best to send.'"</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, I'll remember. Only don't take cold going across the street, +and step very softly as you go down the stairs, and Dora, do you hear! +Close the door very gently, and Karl, be careful of the draught, as you +cross the street!"</p> + +<p>While the good irritating Aunt was <a name="Page_19" id="Page_19" />calling after them all these +unnecessary cautions, Dora and her father had gone down the stairs and had +softly closed the house-door. They had only a narrow alley to cross to +reach their own rooms opposite.</p> + +<p>The next afternoon, as Dora and her father seated themselves on their +favorite bench under the lindens, the child asked,</p> + +<p>"Papa, is it possible that Aunt Ninette never knew the verse you repeated +to her last night?"</p> + +<p>"Oh yes, my child, she has always known the lines," replied the Major. "It +is only for the moment that your good aunt allows herself to be so +overwhelmed with care and worry as to forget who governs all wisely. She +is a good woman, and in her heart she places her trust in<a name="Page_20" id="Page_20" /> God's goodness. +She soon comes to herself again."</p> + +<p>Dora was silent for a while, and then she said thoughtfully,</p> + +<p>"Papa, how can we help being 'overwhelmed with care and worry?' and +'killed with anxiety,' as Aunt Ninette said."</p> + +<p>"By always remembering that everything comes to us from the good God, my +dear child. When we are happy, we must think of Him and thank Him; when +sorrow comes we must not be frightened and distressed, for we know that +the good God sends it, and that it will be for our good. So we shall never +be 'overwhelmed with care and worry,' for even when some bitter trouble +comes, in which we can see no help nor escape, we know that God can bring +good out of what seems to us wholly evil.<a name="Page_21" id="Page_21" /> Will you try to think of this, +my child? for sorrow comes to all, and you will not escape it more than +another. But God will help you if you put your trust in Him."</p> + +<p>"Yes, I understand you, papa, and I will try to do as you say. It is far +better to trust in God, than to let one's self be overwhelmed with care +and worry.'"</p> + +<p>"But we must not forget," continued her father, after a pause, "that we +must not only think of God, when something special happens, but in +everything that we do, we must strive to act according to His holy will. +If we never think of Him, except when we are unhappy, we shall not then be +able easily to find the way to him, and that is the greatest grief of +all."</p> + +<p>Dora repeated that she would ask God to keep her in the right way, and as +she <a name="Page_22" id="Page_22" />spoke, her father softly stroked her hand, as it lay in his. He did +not speak again for a long time, but his eyes rested so lovingly and +protectingly on his little girl, that she felt as if folded in a tender +and strengthening embrace.</p> + +<p>The sun sank in golden radiance behind the green lindens, and slowly the +father and child wended their way towards the high house in the narrow +street.<a name="Page_23" id="Page_23" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II" />CHAPTER II.</h2> + +<h3>LONG, LONG DAYS.</h3> + + +<p>It was not many days after the events mentioned in the last chapter. Dora +sat by her father's bedside, her head buried in the pillows, vainly +striving to choke down her tears and sobs. It seemed as if her heart must +break. The Major lay back on his pillow, white and still, with a peaceful +smile on his calm face. Dora could not understand it, could not take it +in, but she knew it. Her father was gone to join her mother in heaven.</p> + +<p>In the morning her father had not come as usual to her bedside to awaken +her, so <a name="Page_24" id="Page_24" />when at last she opened her eyes, she went to seek him, and she +found him still in bed, and lying so quiet that she seated herself quite +softly by his side, that she might not disturb him.</p> + +<p>Presently the servant came up with the breakfast, and looking through the +open door into the bed-room where Dora sat by her father's bed-side, she +called out in terror,</p> + +<p>"Oh God, he is dead! I will call your aunt, child," and hurried away.</p> + +<p>Dora's heart seemed cut in two by these words. She put her head upon the +pillow and sobbed and wept. Presently she heard her aunt come into the +room, and she raised her head and tried to control herself, for she +dreaded the scene that she knew was coming. And it came—cries and sobs, +loud groans and lamentations.<a name="Page_25" id="Page_25" /> Aunt Ninette declared that she could never +bear this terrible blow; she did not know which way to turn, nor what to +do first.</p> + +<p>In the open drawer of the table by the side of the bed, lay several +papers, and as she laid them together, meaning to lock them up, she saw a +letter addressed to herself. She opened it and read as follows:</p> + +<p> +<span style="margin-left: 2em;">"Dear Sister Ninette,</span><br /> +</p> + +<div class="blockquot"><p>"I feel that I shall shall soon leave you, but I will not talk to + you about it, for the sad time will come only too quickly. One + only wish that I have greatly at heart I now lay before you, and + that is, that you will take my child under your protection for as + long as she may need your care. I shall leave very little money + behind me, but I beg you to employ this little in teaching Dora + something that will enable her, with God's help, to support + herself when she is old enough.</p> + +<p> "Do not, my dear sister, give way to your grief; try to believe as + I believe, that God will always take our children <a name="Page_26" id="Page_26" />under his + care, when we are obliged to leave them and can no longer provide + for them ourselves. Receive my heartfelt thanks for all the + kindness you have shown to me and my child. God will reward you + for it all."</p></div> + +<p>Aunt Ninette read and re-read these touching lines, and could not help +growing calmer as she read. She turned to the silently weeping Dora with +these words,</p> + +<p>"Come, my child, your home henceforth will be with us. You and I will try +to remember that all is well with your father; otherwise we shall break +down under our sorrow."</p> + +<p>Dora arose at once and prepared to follow her aunt, but her heart was +heavy within her; she felt as if all was over and she could not live much +longer.</p> + +<p>As she came up the stairs behind her aunt, Aunt Ninette omitted for the +first <a name="Page_27" id="Page_27" />time to caution her to step lightly, and indeed there was no need +now of the usual warning when they approached Uncle Titus' room, for the +little girl was so sad, so weighed down with her sorrow as she entered her +new home, that it seemed as if she could never again utter a sound of +childish merriment.</p> + +<p>A little room under the roof, hitherto used as a store-room, was changed +into a bed-room for Dora, though not without some complainings from Aunt +Ninette. However, the furniture was brought over from the Major's rooms, +and after a slight delay, all was comfortably arranged for the child.</p> + +<p>When supper-time came, Dora followed her aunt, without a word, into the +dining-room, where they were joined by Uncle<a name="Page_28" id="Page_28" /> Titus, who however seldom +spoke, so deeply was he absorbed in his own thoughts. After supper, Dora +went up to her little room under the roof, and with her face buried in her +pillow, cried herself softly to sleep.</p> + +<p>On the following morning she begged to be allowed to go over to look once +again at her father, and after some objection, her aunt agreed to go with +her, and they crossed the narrow street.</p> + +<p>Dora took a silent farewell of her dear father, weeping all the time but +making no disturbance. Only when she again reached her little bed-room, +did she at last give way to her sobs without restraint, for she knew that +soon her good father would be carried away, and that she could never, +never see him again on earth.<a name="Page_29" id="Page_29" /></p> + +<p>And now began a new order of life for Dora. She had not been to school, +during the short time that she and her father had lived together in +Karlsruhe. Her father went over with her the lessons she had learned in +Hamburg, but he did not seem to care to begin any new study, preferring to +leave everything for her aunt to arrange.</p> + +<p>It happened that one of Aunt Ninette's friends was the teacher of a +private school for girls, so that it was soon settled that Dora was to go +to her every morning to learn what she could. Also a seamstress was +engaged to teach her the art of shirt-making in the afternoon, for it was +a theory of Aunt Ninette's that the construction of shirts of all kinds +was a most useful branch of knowledge, and she proposed that Dora should +learn this art, with <a name="Page_30" id="Page_30" />a view of being able to support herself with her +needle. She argued that since the shirt is the first garment to be put on +in dressing, it should be the first that one should learn to make, and +with this as a foundation, Dora could go on through the whole art of +sewing, till in time she might even arrive at the mighty feat of making +dresses! With which achievement Aunt Ninette would feel more than +satisfied, but this great end would never be reached, unless the first +steps were taken in the right direction.</p> + +<p>So every morning Dora sat on the school-bench studying diligently, and +every afternoon on a little chair close to the seamstress' knee, sewing on +a big shirt that made her very warm and uncomfortable.<a name="Page_31" id="Page_31" /></p> + +<p>The mornings were not unpleasant; for she was in the company of other +children who were all studying, and Dora was ambitious and willing to +learn. So the hours flew quickly, for she was too busy to dwell much on +the loss of her dear father, and to think that he was gone forever. But +the afternoons were truly dreadful. She must sit through the long hot +hours, close by the seamstress, almost smothered by the big piece of +cotton cloth, which her little fingers could hardly manage, and she grew +restless and irritable, for her hands were moist, and the needle refused +to be driven through the thick cloth. How often she glanced up at the +clock on the wall during those long hours, when the minute hand was surely +stuck at half-past three, and the regular tic-tac <a name="Page_32" id="Page_32" />seemed to fill the +quiet room with its sleepy droning. So hot, so still, so long were the +hours of those summer afternoons!</p> + +<p>The silence was broken now and then by the sounds of a distant piano. +"What a happy child that must be!" thought little Dora, "who can sit at +the piano and practise exercises, and all sorts of pretty tunes!" She +could think of nothing more delightful; she listened with hungry ears, and +drank in every note that reached her. In the narrow street where the +seamstress lived she could hear the music distinctly, for no wagons +passed, and the voices of foot-passengers did not reach up so high as to +her room. So Dora listened to the sweet melodies which were her only +refreshment during those hot long hours, <a name="Page_33" id="Page_33" />and even the running scales were +a pleasure to her ear. But then the thought of her father came back to +her, and she felt bitterly the terrible contrast between these hot lonely +afternoons and those which she used to spend with him under the cool shade +of the lindens. Then she thought of that glorious sunset, and of her +father, as he stood transfigured in the golden light. She remembered his +comforting words, his assurance that some day they two and the mother +would stand thus together, shining in the eternal light of Heaven. But +Dora sighed at the thought of the long weary time before she should join +them, unless indeed some accident should happen to her, or she should fall +ill and die, from this too heavy task of shirt-making. After all, her best +consolation was <a name="Page_34" id="Page_34" />her father's verse; and then too, he had been so sure of +its truth:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"God holds us in his hand,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">God knows the best to send."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>She believed it too; and as she repeated the lines to herself, her heart +grew lighter, and even her needle moved more easily, as if inspired by the +cheering thoughts. Yet the days were long and wearisome, and their +stillness followed her when she went home to her uncle and aunt.</p> + +<p>She reached home just in time for supper. Uncle Titus always held the +newspaper before his face, and read and ate behind its ample shelter. Aunt +Ninette spoke in whispers all the while, and asked only the most necessary +questions, in order not to disturb her husband. Dora said little; and less +every day, as she <a name="Page_35" id="Page_35" />grew accustomed to this silent life. Even when she came +home from school at noon for the short interval before the time for her +sewing lessons, there was no need to caution her against noise; for the +child moved ever less and less like a living being, and grew more like a +shadow day by day.</p> + +<p>Yet by nature she was a lively little maiden, and took so keen an interest +in all about her, that her father often used joyfully to observe it, +saying,</p> + +<p>"That child is exactly like her dear mother; just the same movements, the +same indomitable spirit and enjoyment of life!"</p> + +<p>But now all this vivacity seemed extinguished. Dora was very careful never +to provoke her aunt to complaints, which she dreaded exceedingly. Yet for +all her <a name="Page_36" id="Page_36" />pains it would happen sometimes, most unexpectedly and when she +was least looking for a storm, that one would break over her head, and +frighten all her thoughts and words back into her childish heart; nay, +almost check the flow of youth in her veins.</p> + +<p>One evening, she came home from her work filled with enthusiasm, by a song +she had been listening to, played by her unseen musician. Dora knew the +words well:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Live your life merrily<br /></span> +<span class="i3">While the lamp glows,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Ere it can fade and die,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Gather the rose."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>Dora had often sung this song, but she had never dreamed that it could be +played on the piano, and it sounded so beautiful, <a name="Page_37" id="Page_37" />so wonderful to her, +that she said to her aunt, as she entered the dining-room,</p> + +<p>"Oh, Aunt Ninette, how delightful it must be to know how to play on the +piano! Do you think that I can ever learn it in my life?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, in heaven's name, how can you ask me such a thing? How can you worry +me so? How could you do anything of the kind in our house? Think of the +terrible din that a piano makes! And where would the money come from if +you could find the time? Oh, Dora, where did you get hold of that +unfortunate idea? I should think I had enough to worry me already, without +your asking me such a thing as this into the bargain."</p> + +<p>Dora hastened to assure her aunt that she had no intention of asking for +any <a name="Page_38" id="Page_38" />thing, and the storm blew over. But never again did she dare even to +speak of music, no matter how eagerly she had listened to the piano, +during her long sewing lessons.</p> + +<p>Every evening after Dora had learned all her lessons for school, while her +aunt in utter silence knitted or nodded, the child climbed up to her +little attic room; and before she closed her tiny window, she leaned out +into the night to see whether the stars were shining, and looking down +upon her from the high heavens. Five there were always up there just above +her head; they stood close together and Dora looked at them so often and +so steadily, that she began to consider them as her own special +property—or rather as friends who came every night and twinkled down into +her heart, to tell her that she was not utterly <a name="Page_39" id="Page_39" />alone. One night the idea +came to her that these bright stars were loving messengers, who brought +her kisses and caresses from her dear parents. And from these heavenly +messengers the lonely child gained nightly comfort when she climbed to her +little chamber in the roof, with her feeble candle for her only companion. +She sent her prayers up to heaven through the tiny window, and received +full assurance in return, that her Father in heaven saw her, and would not +forsake her. Her father had told her that God would always help those who +trusted him and prayed to him, and she had no fear.</p> + +<p>And so the long hot summer passed, and Autumn came. Then followed a long, +long winter with its cold and darkness; such cold that Dora often thought +that <a name="Page_40" id="Page_40" />even the hot summer days were better, for she no longer dared to +open the window to look for her friends the stars, and often she could +hardly get to sleep, it was so cold in the little room, under the roof. At +last the Spring rolled round again, and the days passed one like another, +in the quiet dwelling of Uncle Titus. Dora worked harder than ever on the +big shirts, for she had learned to sew so well, that she had to help the +seamstress in earnest now. When the hot days came again, something +happened; and now Aunt Ninette had reason enough to lament. Uncle Titus +had an attack of dizziness, and the doctor was sent for.</p> + +<p>"I suppose it is thirty years since you went beyond the limits of the town +of Karlsruhe, and in all that time you have <a name="Page_41" id="Page_41" />never left your desk except +to eat and sleep. Am I right?" asked the physician, after he had looked +steadily at Uncle Titus and tapped him a little here and there.</p> + +<p>There was no denying that the doctor had stated the case truly.</p> + +<p>"Very well," he said, "now off with you! go away at once; to-day rather +than to-morrow. Go to Switzerland. Go to the fresh mountain air; that is +all the medicine you need. Don't go too high up, but stay there six weeks +at least. Have you any preference as to the place? No? Well, set yourself +to thinking and I will do the same, and to-morrow I shall call again to +find you ready for the journey."</p> + +<p>With this off started the doctor, but Aunt Ninette would not let him +escape so <a name="Page_42" id="Page_42" />easily. She followed close at his heels with a whole torrent of +questions, which she asked over and over again, and she would have an +answer. The doctor had fairly deserved this attack, by his astounding +prescription. His little game of snapping it suddenly upon them, and then +quickly making his escape, had not succeeded; he lost three times as much +time outside the door as if he had staid quietly in the room. When at last +Aunt Ninette returned to her husband, there he sat at his desk again, +writing as usual!</p> + +<p>"My dear Titus," cried the good woman really in great astonishment, "is it +possible that you did not hear what we are ordered to do? To drop +everything and go away at once, and stay away for six weeks! And where? We +have not an idea where!<a name="Page_43" id="Page_43" /> And there's no way of knowing who our neighbors +will be! It is terrible, and there you sit and write as if there were +nothing else to be done in the world!"</p> + +<p>"My love, it is exactly because I must go away so soon, that I wish to +make the most of the little time I have left," said Uncle Titus, and he +went on with his writing.</p> + +<p>"My dear Titus, your way of accepting the unexpected is most admirable, +but this must be talked over, I assure you. The consequences may be very +serious, and the matter must not be lightly treated. Do think at once +where we are to go! Aunt Ninette spoke very impressively.</p> + +<p>"Oh, it makes no difference where we go, if it is only quiet, and out in +the country some where," said the good man, as he calmly continued his +writing.<a name="Page_44" id="Page_44" /></p> + +<p>"Of course, that is the very thing" said his wife, "to find a quiet house, +not full of people nor in a noisy neighborhood. We might happen on a +school close by, or a mill, or a waterfall. There are so many of those +dreadful things in Switzerland. Or some noisy factory, or a market place, +always full of country folk, all the people of the whole canton pouring in +there together and making a terrible uproar. But I have an idea, my +dearest Titus, I have thought of a way to settle it. I shall write to an +old uncle of my brother's wife. You remember the family used to live in +Switzerland; I am sure I can find out from him just what it is best for us +to do."</p> + +<p>"That seems to me rather a round-about way," said her husband, "and if I +remember right the family had some un<a name="Page_45" id="Page_45" />pleasant experiences in Switzerland, +and are not likely to have kept up any connection with it."</p> + +<p>"Oh, let me see to that; I will take care that all is as it should be, my +dear Titus," said aunt Ninette decidedly, and off she went, and without +more delay wrote and dispatched a letter to her brother's wife's uncle. +This done, she hurried away to Dora's sewing teacher, who was a most +respectable woman, and arranged that while they were in Switzerland, Dora +should spend the days with her, going to school as usual in the morning +and sewing all the afternoon, and that the woman should go home with Dora +to pass the nights.</p> + +<p>Dora was informed of this plan when she came home that evening. She +received <a name="Page_46" id="Page_46" />the news in silence, and after supper in silence went to her +little attic room. There as she sat upon her little bed, she realized +fully what her life would be when her uncle and aunt had gone away, and as +she compared it sadly with the happy companionship of her dear father, her +sorrow and solitude seemed too terrible to bear, and she hid her face in +her hands and gave way to bitter tears. Her uncle and aunt might die too, +she thought, and she should be left alone with no one to care for her, no +one in the world to whom she belonged, and nothing to do but to sit +forever sewing on endless shirts. For ever and ever! for she knew she must +earn her living by sewing. Well, she was quite willing to do that; but oh! +not to be left all alone.<a name="Page_47" id="Page_47" /></p> + +<p>The poor child was so wholly absorbed in these painful thoughts, as they +passed again and again through her mind, that she lost all sense of time, +till at last she was aroused, by the clock on the neighboring tower +striking so many times that she was frightened. She raised her head. It +was perfectly dark. Her little candle had burned out, and not a glimmer of +light came from the street. But the stars; yes, there were the five stars +above still shining so joyfully, that it seemed to Dora as if her father +were looking down upon her with loving eyes, and saying cheeringly,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"God holds us in his hand<br /></span> +<span>God knows the best to send."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>The sparkling starlight sank deep into her heart, and made it lighter. She +grew <a name="Page_48" id="Page_48" />calmer. Her father knew, she said to herself, she would trust his +knowledge, and not fear what the future might hold in store. And after she +laid her head on her pillow, she kept her eyes fixed upon the beautiful +stars until they closed in sleep.</p> + +<p>On the following evening the doctor came as he had promised. He began to +suggest various places to Uncle Titus, but Aunt Ninette assured him rather +curtly, that she was already on the track of something that promised to be +satisfactory. There were a great many things to be taken into +consideration, she said, since Uncle Titus was to make so vast a change in +his habits. The utmost prudence must be exercised in the selection of the +situation, and of the house also. This was her present business, and when +everything was <a name="Page_49" id="Page_49" />settled she would inform the doctor of her arrangements.</p> + +<p>"Very well, only don't be long about it; be off as soon as you can, the +quicker the better," said the physician warningly, and he was making a +hasty retreat, when he almost fell over little Dora who had stolen so +quietly into the room that he had not seen her.</p> + +<p>"There, there, I hope I did not hurt you," he said, tapping the frightened +child upon the shoulder. "It will do this thin little creature a world of +good too, this trip to Switzerland," he continued. "She must drink plenty +of milk,—lots of milk."</p> + +<p>"We have decided to leave Dora behind," remarked Aunt Ninette drily.</p> + +<p>"As you please; it is your affair, Mrs. Ehrenreich; but you must let me +observe <a name="Page_50" id="Page_50" />that if you do not look out, you will have another case on your +hands, as bad as your husband's, if not worse. Good-morning madam," and he +vanished.</p> + +<p>"Doctor, doctor! what do you mean? What did you say?" cried Aunt Ninette +in her most plaintive tone, running down the stairs to overtake him.</p> + +<p>"I mean that the little person up there has quite too little good blood in +her veins, and that she cannot last long, unless she gets more and better +nourishment."</p> + +<p>"For heaven's sake! What unfortunate people we are!" cried Mrs. +Ehrenreich, wringing her hands in distress, as she came back into her +husband's room. "My dearest Titus, just lay down your pen for one moment. +You did not hear the dreadful things the doctor said would happen to<a name="Page_51" id="Page_51" /> +Dora, if she did not have more and better blood?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, take her with us to Switzerland. She never makes any noise," and +Uncle Titus went on with his writing.</p> + +<p>"My dearest Titus, how can you decide such a thing in one second? To be +sure she never makes any noise, and that is the most important thing. But +there are so many other things to consider, and arrange for, and think +over! Oh dear! Oh dear me!"</p> + +<p>But Uncle Titus was again absorbed in his work, and paid not the slightest +heed to his wife's lamentations. So, seeing that she could expect no help +from him, she went into her own room, thought everything over carefully +again and again, and at last decided that it was best to follow <a name="Page_52" id="Page_52" />the +doctor's advice, and take Dora with them.</p> + +<p>In a day or two the expected letter came from Hamburg. It was very short. +The old uncle knew nothing about his brother's residence in Switzerland, +now thirty years back. Tannenburg was certainly quiet enough, for his +brother had always complained of the want of society there, and that was +all he knew about it. But this was satisfactory so far, and Aunt Ninette +decided at once to write to the clergyman at Tannenburg for farther +particulars. Solitude and quiet! this was just what Uncle Titus needed.</p> + +<p>This second letter brought an immediate answer which confirmed her hopes. +"Tannenburg is a small place, with scattered houses," wrote the clergyman. +"There is <a name="Page_53" id="Page_53" />just such a dwelling as you describe, now ready for lodgers. It +is occupied by the widow of the school-teacher, an elderly and very worthy +woman, who has two good-sized rooms and a little bed-room which she will +be glad to let." And the widow's address was added, in case Mrs. +Ehrenreich should wish farther information.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Ehrenreich wrote immediately, setting forth her wishes at full length +and in great detail. She expressed her satisfaction that the houses in +Tannenburg were so far apart, and she hoped that the one in question was +not situated in such a way as to be undesirable for the residence of an +invalid. She wished to make sure that there was in the vicinity no smithy, +no locksmith, no stables, no stone-breaker's yard, no slaughter-house nor +mill, no school, and particularly no waterfall.<a name="Page_54" id="Page_54" /></p> + +<p>The answer from the widow, very prettily expressed, contained the +agreeable assurance, that not one of these dreaded nuisances was to be +found in her neighborhood. The school and the mill were so far away that +not a sound could reach her dwelling from either, and there was no +waterfall in that part of the country. Also there was not a house to be +seen far or near, except the large residence of Mr. Birkenfeld, standing +surrounded by beautiful gardens, fields and meadows. The Birkenfelds were +the most respected family in the neighborhood. He was a member of every +committee, and was a most benevolent man, and his wife was full of good +works. The widow added that she herself owed a great deal to the kindness +of this family, particularly with regard to her little house <a name="Page_55" id="Page_55" />which was +their property, and which Mr. Birkenfeld had allowed her to occupy ever +since her husband's death. He had proved to be the kindest of landlords.</p> + +<p>After a letter like this there was no need for farther delay; everything +had been provided for. Dora now heard for the first time that she was to +go with them, and with a light heart and a willing hand, she packed the +heavy materials for six large shirts, which she was to make while they +were in Switzerland. The prospect of sewing on the shirts in a new place, +and with different surroundings, excited her so much that she looked on it +all as a holiday. At last all was ready. The trunks and chests were +carried down to the street door, and the servant-girl was sent out for a +cabman with a hand-cart, to take them away.<a name="Page_56" id="Page_56" /></p> + +<p>Dora had been ready for a long time, and stood at the head of the stairs +with beating heart filled with expectations of all the new things that she +was to see for the next six weeks. The idea of this coming freedom almost +overcame her with its bewildering delight, after all those long, long days +in the seamstress' little, stifling room.</p> + +<p>At last her uncle and aunt came from their room laden with innumerable +umbrellas and parasols, baskets and bundles, got down stairs with some +difficulty, and mounted the carriage that was waiting below. And they were +fairly off for the country,—and quiet.<a name="Page_57" id="Page_57" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III" />CHAPTER III.</h2> + +<h3>ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE HEDGE.</h3> + + +<p>Mr. Birkenfeld's large house was situated on the summit of a green hill +with a lovely view across a lake to a richly-wooded valley beyond. From +early spring to the end of autumn, flowers of every hue glistened and +glowed in the bright sunshine that seemed always to lie on those lovely +meadows. Near the house was the stable, in which stamped four spirited +horses, and there, also, many shining cows stood at their cribs, +peacefully chewing the fragrant grass with which they were well-supplied +by the careful Battiste, an old servant who had served the family for many +years. When Hans, <a name="Page_58" id="Page_58" />the stable-boy, and all the other servants were away, +busy on the estate, it was Battiste's habit to walk round from time to +time through the stalls, to make sure that all was as it should be. For he +knew all about the right management of horses and cattle, having been in +the service of Mr. Birkenfeld's father when he was a mere lad. Now that he +was well on in years, he had been advanced to the position of +house-servant, but he still had an eye upon the stable and over the whole +farm. The mows were neatly filled with sweet-smelling hay, and the bins +were piled full of wheat and oats and barley, all the product of the farm, +which extended over the hill-side far away into the valley below. On the +side of the house opposite the barnyards stood the wash-house with its +<a name="Page_59" id="Page_59" />spacious drying-ground, and not far away, but quite concealed by a high +hedge from the house and garden, was the tiny cottage which the owner had +kindly allowed the school-master's widow to occupy for several years past.</p> + +<p>On the evening of which we write, the warm sunlight lay softly on the +hillside, revealing the red and white daisies which nestled everywhere in +the rich green grass. A shaggy dog was basking in the open space before +the house door, lazily glancing about now and then to see what was +stirring. All was quiet, however, and he peacefully dozed again after each +survey. Occasionally a young, gray cat peeped slily forth from beneath the +door-step, stared at the motionless sleeper and cautiously withdrew again. +Everything denoted peace and <a name="Page_60" id="Page_60" />quiet except certain sounds of voices and of +great activity which proceeded from the back of the house, where the door +leading into the garden, stood open.</p> + +<p>Presently wheels were heard, and a wagon drove up and stopped before the +door of the widow's cottage. The dog opened his eyes and pointed his ears, +but it was evidently not worth while to growl at something in the next +place, so he dozed off again at once. The newly-arrived guests descended +from the carriage, and entered the cottage in silence. There they were +cordially welcomed by Mrs. Kurd, and shown to the rooms reserved for them, +and soon Aunt Ninette was busy in the large chamber unpacking her big +trunk, while Dora in her little bedroom soon emptied her little box and +put her clothes<a name="Page_61" id="Page_61" /> in the other room, which was to be his study, Uncle Titus +also sat at a square table, busy placing his writing materials in +readiness for work. Dora ran again and again to the window, whence she saw +very different sights from any she had ever looked upon before. Green +fields sprinkled with many-colored flowers, the blue lake, the snow-capped +mountains in the distance, and over all, the enchantment of the +golden-green light from the setting sun. The child could scarcely tear +herself away from the window. She did not know that the world could be so +beautiful. But her aunt soon recalled her from her wonderment, for there +were still things to be put away which belonged to her, but had been +brought in her aunt's trunk.</p> + +<p>"Oh, Aunt Ninette," cried the child, "Isn't it perfectly beautiful?"<a name="Page_62" id="Page_62" /></p> + +<p>She spoke louder than she had ever thought of speaking in Uncle Titus' +house, for the new scenes had aroused her natural sprightliness, and she +was herself once more.</p> + +<p>"Hush, hush Dora! Why, I don't know what to make of you, child! Don't you +know that your uncle is in the next room, and is already at work?"</p> + +<p>Dora took her things from her aunt's hands, but while passing the window, +she asked softly,</p> + +<p>"May I just look out of these windows a minute now, Aunt? I want to see +what there is on every side of the house."</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, you may look out for a moment. There is nobody about. A quiet +garden lies beyond the hedge. From the other window you see the big open +space <a name="Page_63" id="Page_63" />in front of the great house. Nothing else but the sleeping +watch-dog before the door. I hope he is always as quiet. You may look out +there too, if you like."</p> + +<p>Dora first opened the window towards the garden; a delicious odor of +jasmine and mignonette was wafted into the room from the flower-beds +below. The high green hedge stretched away for a long distance, and beyond +it she could see green sward and flower-beds and shady bowers. How lovely +it must be over there! There was no one in sight, but some one certainly +must have been there, for by the door of the house rose a wonderful +triumphal arch, made of two tall bean-poles tied together at the top, and +thickly covered with fir-branches. A large piece of card-board hung down +from the arch, and swung back <a name="Page_64" id="Page_64" />and forth in the wind, and something was +written on it in big letters.</p> + +<p>Suddenly a noise resounded from the open space in front of the great +house. Dora ran to the other window and peeped out. A carriage stood there +and two brown horses there stamping impatiently in their traces. A crowd +of children came bursting out of the door of the house, all together; one, +two, three, four, five, six, both boys and girls. "I, I, I must get upon +the box," cried each one, and all together, louder and louder at every +word; while in the midst of the crowd, the great dog began to jump upon +first one child and then another, barking joyfully in his excitement. Such +a noise had probably not greeted Aunt Ninette's ears within the memory of +man.<a name="Page_65" id="Page_65" /></p> + +<p>"What is the matter, in heaven's name," cried she, almost beside herself. +"What sort of a place have we come to?"</p> + +<p>"Oh Aunty, look! see; they are all getting into the carriage," cried Dora, +who was enchanted at the sight. Such a merry party she had never seen +before.</p> + +<p>One lad jumped upon the wheel, and clambered nimbly to a seat on the box +beside the driver, from which he reached down his hand towards the dog, +who was jumping and barking with delight.</p> + +<p>"Come Schnurri, you can come too," cried the boy at the top of his lungs, +at the same time catching at the dog, now by his tail, now by his paw, and +again by his thick hair, until the driver leaned down and pulled the +creature up beside them, with a strong swing. Meantime the eldest boy +<a name="Page_66" id="Page_66" />lifted a little girl from the ground, and jumped her into the carriage, +and two younger boys, one slender, the other round as a ball, began to +clamor, "Me too, Jule, me too, a big high one! me higher still!" and they +shouted with glee, as they too were lifted up and deposited on the seat. +Then Jule helped the older girl into the carriage, jumped in himself, and +gave the door a good smart bang, for "big Jule" had strong muscles. The +horses started; but now another cry arose.</p> + +<p>"If Schnurri is going, I can take Philomele with me. Trine! Trine! bring +me Philomele, I want to take Philomele!" shouted the little girl as loud +as she could call.</p> + +<p>The young, strong-fisted servant-maid who now appeared in the door-way, +grasped <a name="Page_67" id="Page_67" />the situation at once. She seized the gray cat that stood on the +stone step casting angry looks at Schnurri, and flung her into the +carriage. The whip cracked, and off they rolled.</p> + +<p>Aunt Ninette hastened into her husband's room in great alarm, not knowing +what effect all this disturbance would have upon him. He was sitting +calmly at his table, with all the windows in the room closed and fastened.</p> + +<p>"My dear Titus! who could have foreseen this? What shall we do?" she +called out in tones of despair.</p> + +<p>"It strikes me that the next house has a great wealth of children. We +cannot help that, but we can keep the windows shut," replied her husband +resignedly.</p> + +<p>"But, my dearest Titus, only remember <a name="Page_68" id="Page_68" />that you have come here expressly +to breathe the healthy mountain air! As you never go out, you must let the +air come in to you. But what will be the end if this is the beginning? +What will become of us if this goes on?"</p> + +<p>"We must go home again," said Uncle Titus, continuing to write.</p> + +<p>Somewhat calmed by this proposition, Aunt Ninette returned to her room.</p> + +<p>Dora had been very busy, putting her little room in perfect order, for she +had formed a plan, which she meant to carry out as soon as this was done. +The happy noise of the six children had so excited the lonely little girl +that she was filled with the strongest desire to see them come back again, +to see them get out of the carriage, and to see what would happen next; +<a name="Page_69" id="Page_69" />whether they wouldn't perhaps come into the garden where the triumphal +arch stood, and then she could have a nearer view. She had made a little +plan for watching them if they came into the garden. She thought that she +might perhaps find a hole in the hedge that divided Mrs. Kurd's little +garden from the large grounds next door, through which she could get a +good view of what the children were doing, and how they looked. The child +did not know what Aunt Ninette would say to this, but she determined to +ask directly. At the door of her aunt's room she met Mrs. Kurd, who had +come to call them to supper. Dora made her request then and there, to be +allowed to go into the little garden, but her aunt said that it was now +supper time, and after supper it would be <a name="Page_70" id="Page_70" />quite too late. Mrs. Kurd put +in a word in Dora's favor, saying that no one would be out there, and it +would be safe for Dora to run about there as much as she chose, and at +last Aunt Ninette consented to allow her to go out for a while after +supper. The child could scarcely eat, so great was her excitement. She +listened all the while for the sound of the returning wheels and the +children's voices, but nothing was to be heard. When supper was over, her +aunt said,</p> + +<p>"You may go out now for a little while, but don't go far from the house."</p> + +<p>Dora promised not to leave the garden, and ran off to search the hedge for +the opening she wanted. It was a white-thorn hedge, and so high and thick +that the child could see neither through it nor over it, <a name="Page_71" id="Page_71" />but down near +the ground were here and there thin places, where one could look into the +next garden; but only by lying close on the ground. Little did Dora mind +that; her one idea was to see the children. She had never seen so large a +family, boys and girls, big and little, and all so happy and merry. And to +have seen them all climbing into the carriage and driving off together! +What a jolly party! She lay down on the ground in a little heap, and +peered through the hedge. There was nothing to be heard; the garden beyond +was still; the odor of the flowers was wafted to her on the cool, evening +air, and she felt as if she could not get enough of it into her lungs. How +beautiful it must be in there, she thought; to be able to walk about among +the flower-beds! to <a name="Page_72" id="Page_72" />sit under the tree where the red apples were hanging! +And there under the thick branches stood a table, covered with all sorts +of things which she could not see plainly, but which shimmered white as +snow in the evening light. She was quite absorbed in wonder and curiosity, +when—there—that was the carriage, and all the merry voices talking +together. The children had returned. Dora could hear very plainly. Now all +was still again; they had gone into the house. Now they were coming out +again; now they were in the garden.</p> + +<p>Mr. Birkenfeld had just returned from a long journey. The children had all +gone down to the lake, to meet him at the landing when the steamboat came +in. Their mother had remained at home to <a name="Page_73" id="Page_73" />complete the preparations for +the grand reception and the feast in the garden under the big apple-tree. +The father's home-coming after so long an absence was a very joyful +occasion for the family, and must be celebrated as such.</p> + +<p>As soon as the carriage stopped at the door, the mother came running out +to meet her husband. All the children jumped down, one after another, and +the cat and the dog too, and they all crowded into the large hall, where +the welcomings and greetings grew so loud and so violent that the father +hardly knew where he was, nor which way to turn as they all pressed about +him.</p> + +<p>"Now one at a time, my children, and then I can give you each a good +kiss," he said at last, when he succeeded in making himself heard through +the tumult, "first <a name="Page_74" id="Page_74" />the youngest, and then the others according to age. +Now, my little Hunne, what have you to tell me?"</p> + +<p>So saying, Mr. Birkenfeld drew his chubby five-year old boy to his knees. +The child's name was Hulreich, but as he had always called himself Hunne, +the other children and the parents had adopted the nick-name. Moreover, +Julius, the eldest brother, declared that the baby's little stumpy nose +made him look like a Hun, and so the name was very appropriate. But his +mother would not admit the resemblance.</p> + +<p>The little one had so much to tell his father, that there was not time to +wait for the end of his story, and it had to be cut short.</p> + +<p>"Bye and bye, little Hunne, you shall <a name="Page_75" id="Page_75" />tell me all about it. Now it is +time for Wili and Lili." And giving the twins each a kiss he asked them, +"Well now, have you been very good and happy? and obedient, too, all this +long time?"</p> + +<p>"Almost always," replied Wili rather timidly, while Lili, recalling +certain deviations from perfect obedience during her father's absence, +thought it best not to make any answer. The twins were eight years old, +and perfectly inseparable, never more so than in planning and carrying out +various delightful plans, of whose mischievousness they were really only +half conscious.</p> + +<p>"And you, Rolf, how is it with you?" said the father, turning to a +twelve-year old lad with a high forehead, and a strong, firm neck. "Plenty +of Latin learned? More new puzzles ready?"<a name="Page_76" id="Page_76" /></p> + +<p>"I have been doing both, father," said the boy. "But the children will not +guess my riddles, and my mother has not time to try."</p> + +<p>"That is too bad," said his father, kindly and turning to the eldest +daughter, a girl of nearly thirteen, he drew her to his side and said +tenderly,</p> + +<p>"And you Paula, are you still alone in your garden walks? have you no dear +friend with you yet?"</p> + +<p>"No, of course not, father, but it is beautiful to have you at home +again," she answered as she embraced him."</p> + +<p>"And I hope my 'big Jule,' is using his vacation in some sensible way?"</p> + +<p>"I combine the agreeable with the useful," said Julius gaily, returning +his father's embrace. "You must know, father, <a name="Page_77" id="Page_77" />that the hazel-nuts are +almost ripe and I am watching them carefully, and meantime I am riding +Castor a good deal, so that he may not grow too lazy."</p> + +<p>Julius was at home now only for the summer holidays, his school being in a +distant town. He was seventeen, and tall, even too tall for his years so +that in the family he was generally called "Big Jule."</p> + +<p>Mr. Birkenfeld now turned to shake hands with the children's governess and +the dear friend of the family, Miss Hanenwinkel, when Jule interrupted +him.</p> + +<p>"Come papa, I beg that you will do the rest of your greetings in the +garden, where a most astonishing reception awaits you."</p> + +<p>But his words cost him dear, for Wili and Lili sprang upon him as he +spoke, pinching, pounding and thumping him to give <a name="Page_78" id="Page_78" />him to understand that +the "surprise" was not a thing to be talked about beforehand. He defended +himself to the best of his ability.</p> + +<p>"Lili, you little gad-fly, you, stop, stop, I tell you. I will make it all +right," and he shouted to his father,</p> + +<p>"I mean you are to go into the garden where my mother has prepared all +sorts of delicious things for your supper, to celebrate your return."</p> + +<p>"That is delightful. We shall find a big table spread under my favorite +apple-tree. That is a surprise worth having. Come then let us all go into +the garden."</p> + +<p>He drew his wife's arm in his, and they walked out to the garden, the +whole swarm following, Wili and Lili capering about in most noisy delight +that their <a name="Page_79" id="Page_79" />father should suppose that he knew what the "surprise" was +already.</p> + +<p>As they passed out into the garden they passed under the great triumphal +arch, with red lanterns hung on each side, lighting up the large tablet, +on which was an inscription in big letters.</p> + +<p>"Oh, oh, how splendid!" cried the father, now really surprised, "a +beautiful arch and a poem of welcome. I must read them aloud:"</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Here we stand in welcome<br /></span> +<span class="i4">Beside the garden door,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">How glad we are that you're at home!<br /></span> +<span class="i4">We feared you'd come no more,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">So long you've stayed—but now to-day<br /></span> +<span class="i4">Forgot is all our pain.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The whole world now is glad and gay,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">Papa is here again!"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"That is fine—Rolf must have been <a name="Page_80" id="Page_80" />the author of that, was he not?" and +Wili and Lili jumped about more than ever, crying out,</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, Rolf wrote it, but we planned it all out and he made the +verses, and Jule put up the poles and then we fetched the fir twigs."</p> + +<p>"That was a delightful surprise, my children," said their father, much +gratified. "How pretty the garden looks, all lighted up with red and blue +and yellow lanterns. It looks like an enchanted spot, and now for my +favorite apple-tree."</p> + +<p>The garden did look very pretty. The little paper lanterns had been made +up a long time before, and this very morning Jule had fastened them about +on all the trees and high bushes, and while the hand-shaking and kissing +had been going on <a name="Page_81" id="Page_81" />in the house, Battiste and Trine had lighted the +candles. The big apple-tree was dotted all over with them, so that it +looked like a huge out-of-doors Christmas tree, and the red apples shone +so prettily in the flickering light, that altogether it would have been +difficult to imagine a more charming scene.</p> + +<p>The table, spread with a white cloth and loaded with all sorts of nice +dishes, looked irresistibly attractive.</p> + +<p>"What a beautiful banquet-hall," cried the delighted father, "and how good +the feast will taste! But what is this? Another poem?" and to be sure, a +large white placard hung by two cords from the high bushes behind the +apple-tree, and on it were the following lines:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first is good for man to be—<br /></span> +<span class="i8">Better than wealth.<br /></span><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82" /> +<span class="i1">My second we have longed to see<br /></span> +<span class="i8">Our father do in health.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole with merry hearts we cry<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Today, and shout it to the sky."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"A riddle! Rolf made this too, I am sure," said he, clapping the boy +kindly on the shoulder. "I will begin to guess it as soon as I can. Now we +must sit down and enjoy these good things before us, and the pleasure of +being all together again."</p> + +<p>So they all took their places at the table, and each had his or her own +story to tell of what had happened, and what had been done during the +separation. There was so much to say that there seemed no chance for a +pause.</p> + +<p>At last however, came a silence, when lo! Mr. Birkenfeld drew a huge +bundle <a name="Page_83" id="Page_83" />from beneath his chair, and began to open the wrapper, while the +children looked on with the greatest interest, knowing very well that that +bundle held some gift for each one of them. First came a pair of shining +spurs for "big Jule," then a lovely book with blue covers for Paula. Next +a long bow with a quiver and two feather arrows. "This is for Rolf," said +the father, adding as he showed the boy the sharp points of the arrows, +"and for Rolf only, for he knows how to use it properly. It is not a +plaything, and Wili and Lili must never dream of playing with it, for they +might easily hurt themselves and others with it."</p> + +<p>There was a beautiful Noah's Ark for the twins, with fine large animals +all in pairs, and Noah's family, all the men with <a name="Page_84" id="Page_84" />walking-sticks and all +the women with parasols, all ready for use whenever they should leave the +ark.</p> + +<p>Last of all, little Hunne had a wonderfully constructed nutcracker, that +made a strange grimace as if he were lamenting all the sins of the world. +He opened his big jaws as if he were howling, and when they were snapped +together, he gnashed his teeth as if in despair, and cracked a nut in two +without the slightest trouble so that the kernel fell right out from the +shell.</p> + +<p>The children were full of admiration over both their own and each others' +presents, and their joy and gratitude broke out afresh at every new +inspection of each.</p> + +<p>At last the mother stood up and said <a name="Page_85" id="Page_85" />that they must all go into the +house, for it was long after the children's usual bed-time. At this their +father arose, and called out,</p> + +<p>"Who has guessed the charade?"</p> + +<p>Not one had even thought of it, except to be sure, the author.</p> + +<p>"Well, I have guessed it myself," said their father, as no one spoke. "It +must be 'welcome,' is it not, Rolf? I will touch glasses with you, my boy, +and thank you very much for your charade."</p> + +<p>Just as Rolf was raising his glass towards his father's to drink his +health, a terrible shriek arose, "It is burning, it is burning!" Everybody +ran from under the apple-tree; Battiste and Trine came from the house with +tubs and buckets, Hans from the stable with a pail in each hand; all +screaming and shouting together.<a name="Page_86" id="Page_86" /></p> + +<p>"The bush is on fire! the hedge is on fire!" There was terrible noise and +confusion.</p> + +<p>"Dora! Dora!" cried a voice of distress from the cottage behind the hedge, +and Dora rose from her hiding place and hurried into the house. She had +been so completely absorbed by what had been taking place under the +apple-tree, though indeed she saw and heard but imperfectly, that she had +entirely forgotten everything else, and it was full two hours that she had +been lying all doubled up in the gap under the hedge.</p> + +<p>Her aunt was flying back and forth, complaining and scolding. She had +collected all her things from the drawers and the presses, and heaped them +together, ready for flight.<a name="Page_87" id="Page_87" /></p> + +<p>"Aunt Ninette," said the little girl timidly, for she knew she had staid +out too long, "you need not be frightened; it is all dark again in the +garden; the fire is all out."</p> + +<p>Her aunt cast a rapid glance from the window, and saw that this was true; +everything was dark, even the last lantern extinguished. Some one was +moving about among the trees, evidently to make sure that all was safe.</p> + +<p>"This is too terrible! Who would have believed that such things could +happen?" said Aunt Ninette, half scolding, half-whimpering. "Go to bed now +Dora. To-morrow we will move away, and find another house, or leave the +place altogether."</p> + +<p>The child obeyed quickly, and went up <a name="Page_88" id="Page_88" />to her little bedroom, but it was +long, very long, before she could sleep. She still saw the illuminated +garden, the sparkling apple tree, and the father and mother with their +happy children gathered about them. She thought of the time when she too +could tell her father everything, and the thought doubled her sense of her +own loneliness, and of the happiness of those other children.</p> + +<p>And the child had become so much interested in the life beyond the hedge, +and so almost fond of that good father and mother, whom she had been +watching, that the thought of going away again as her aunt threatened, was +a very sad one. She could not go to sleep. Presently she seemed to see the +children with their kind father again, and her own father was stand<a name="Page_89" id="Page_89" />ing +with them, and she heard these words,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"God holds us in his hand,<br /></span> +<span>God knows the best to send."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>And so she fell asleep, and in her dreams she again saw the shining +apple-tree, and the merry group under its branches.</p> + +<p>On investigating the cause of the fire, it was discovered that Wili and +Lili had conceived the happy thought of turning the riddle into a +transparency, so that suddenly the company might see it shining with red +light behind it, like the motto behind the Christmas tree, "Glory to God +in the highest."</p> + +<p>So they withdrew silently from the company, fetched two candles, climbed +upon some high steps, which had been brought <a name="Page_90" id="Page_90" />when the placard was put in +place, and held the candles as near as possible to the card. As they did +not perceive any expression of surprise on the faces of the company at the +table, they raised their candles higher and higher, nearer and nearer, +until the paste-board suddenly took fire, and the flame quickly spread to +the bushes above.</p> + +<p>The twins readily confessed themselves the cause of the mischief, and were +sent to bed with but a gentle reproof, so as not to spoil the general +effect of the festivity, but they were seriously warned never to play with +fire again as long as they lived.</p> + +<p>Soon all was quiet in the great house, and the moon looked peacefully down +on the trees and the sleeping flowers in the silent garden.<a name="Page_91" id="Page_91" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV" />CHAPTER IV.</h2> + +<h3>ALL SIX.</h3> + + +<p>"We shall not be able to remain here; Mrs. Kurd," were the first words +spoken by Mrs. Ehrenreich when she came to breakfast the next morning. "We +have come into such an objectionable neighborhood that we must move away +today."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Kurd stood still in the middle of the room, quite speechless, and +stared at the lady as if unable to grasp her meaning.</p> + +<p>"I am fully convinced of the absolute necessity of our immediate +departure," said Aunt Ninette, with emphasis.</p> + +<p>"But indeed no more respectable, no <a name="Page_92" id="Page_92" />quieter spot can be found in all +Tannenburg than this. You cannot hope to be more comfortable anywhere +else; either you or the gentleman," asserted the good widow as soon as she +had recovered from her surprise.</p> + +<p>"How can you say so, Mrs. Kurd, after hearing that intolerable uproar last +evening? noises far surpassing anything that I described to you in my +letters as 'absolutely to be avoided.'"</p> + +<p>"Oh, my dear lady, that was only the children! You know they were having a +family festival, and they were of course unusually lively."</p> + +<p>"Indeed! if this is your method of celebrating family festivals in these +parts, first a tempest of shouts and cries and then a fire with all its +accompanying noise <a name="Page_93" id="Page_93" />and hubbub, I can only say that such a neighborhood +seems to me not only undesirable for an invalid, but positively +dangerous."</p> + +<p>"I do not think you can call the fire a part of the celebration," said +Mrs. Kurd gently. "It was an accident, and it was very quickly +extinguished, you must admit. A more orderly and well regulated family is +nowhere to be found, and I cannot understand how the lady and gentleman +can seriously think of leaving. I can assure you that no other such spot +is to be found in all Tannenburg! If the gentleman needs quiet he will do +well to walk into the wood, where it is healthful and quiet too."</p> + +<p>After talking awhile, Mrs. Ehrenreich became more composed, and seated +her<a name="Page_94" id="Page_94" />self at the breakfast table, where Mr. Titus and Dora also took their +places.</p> + +<p>At the other house, breakfast had long been finished. The father had gone +about his business, and the mother was occupied with her household +affairs. Rolf was off to his early recitations in Latin, with the pastor +of a neighboring parish. Paula was taking her music-lesson of the +governess, and Wili and Lili took this opportunity to look over their +lessons once more. Little Hunne sat in the corner with his newly-acquired +nut-cracker before him, gravely studying its grotesque face.</p> + +<p>Presently 'big Jule' came in, whip in hand, all booted and spurred from +his morning ride.</p> + +<p>"Who will pull off my riding boots?"<a name="Page_95" id="Page_95" /> he asked, throwing himself into a +chair, stretching out his legs, and gazing admiringly at his new spurs. +Wili and Lili sprang quickly from their seats, delighted at the chance of +doing something that was not a lesson, and each seized a foot and began to +pull with such force that before Jule knew what they were about he found +himself slipping from his chair. In the next second he had grasped the +side of his chair with the result that that also was pulled along the +floor. He called out hastily "Stop! Stop!" while little Hunne, who saw the +situation from his corner, now flew to his elder brother's assistance, +hung on to the chair from behind, planting his little feet firmly on the +ground, and throwing his weight backward as well as he knew how. His +efforts <a name="Page_96" id="Page_96" />were insufficient, however, and he was dragged along the floor as +if he were on a coast. Wili and Lili were determined to finish their +undertaking, and kept on pulling and pulling.</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Stop! Stop! Wiling and Liling<br /></span> +<span class="i1">You terrible twinning"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>cried Jule, while little Hunne added his voice to swell the tumult.</p> + +<p>At this the mother made her appearance upon the scene, and the uproar was +stilled at once. Jule swung himself panting back into his chair, and Hunne +slowly regained his equilibrium.</p> + +<p>"My dear Jule, why do you make the children behave so badly? You ought to +know better at your age," said his mother reprovingly.</p> + +<p>"Certainly, mother, certainly, in future I <a name="Page_97" id="Page_97" />will do better, but if you +will look at it from another side, I am doing something, in affording the +twins an opportunity to be of use, instead of carrying on their usual +mischievous pranks."</p> + +<p>"Jule, Jule, that does not look like doing better," said his mother +warningly. "Lili, go down stairs and practise your exercises until Miss +Hanenwinkel has finished Paula's music lesson. Wili, go on with your +studying, and the best thing you can do, Jule, to help me, is to amuse the +little one until I am at leisure."</p> + +<p>The "big Jule" was ready to help to restore order after his bit of fun, +and Lili ran down stairs to the piano as she was bidden. She found herself +too much excited after the exertion of playing boot-jack for her brother, +and her exercises did <a name="Page_98" id="Page_98" />not run smoothly, so she took up one of her +"pieces" to work off her superfluous energy upon, and began to play with +great emphasis,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Live your life merrily,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">While the lamp glows,<br /></span> +<span>Ere it can fade and die,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Gather the rose."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>Uncle Titus and his wife were just finishing their breakfast in a +neighboring house when the affair of the boots began. Uncle Titus hastened +to his room, closing the windows and fastening them against the noise. His +wife summoned their hostess rather peremptorily, and asked her "just to +listen to that" for herself. It did not seem to make much impression upon +Mrs. Kurd however, who only said smilingly,</p> + +<p>"<a name="Page_99" id="Page_99" />Oh, how merry the dear children are, to be sure," and when Aunt Ninette +went on to explain that such disturbances were the very worst thing for +her poor invalid, the hostess only again recommended the walk in the woods +for quiet and fresh air! The noise in the next house would not last long, +she said, the young gentleman would soon return to college, and it would +be much more quiet then. As she spoke, the sound of Lili's merry music +came across through the open window on the morning breeze.</p> + +<p>"And that too, is that the work of the young gentleman, who will soon +return to college?" asked Mrs. Ehrenreich excitedly. "It is unendurable; +continually some new noise or tumult or uproar. What do you say to this +last, Mrs. Kurd?"<a name="Page_100" id="Page_100" /></p> + +<p>"I never have thought of it as noise," said the good woman simply, "the +dear child is making such progress with her music, it is a pleasure to +hear her."</p> + +<p>"And Dora, where can Dora be? Is she bewitched too? It is time for her to +begin her sewing; where can she be? Dora! Dora! Have you gone into the +garden again?"</p> + +<p>Aunt Ninette's voice was querulous and excited. To be sure, Dora had crept +down again to peer through her opening in the hedge, and she was now +listening as if enchanted, to Lili's gay music. She came back at once at +the sound of her aunt's voice, and took her appointed place at the window +where she was to sit and sew all day.</p> + +<p>"Well, we cannot stay here, that is <a name="Page_101" id="Page_101" />certain," said Mrs. Ehrenreich as she +left the room.</p> + +<p>The tears started to Dora's eyes at these words. She did so long to remain +here, where she could hear and partly see now and then, the merry healthy +life of these children in the beautiful garden beyond the hedge. It was +her only knowledge of true child-life. As she sewed, she was planning and +puzzling her brain with plans for prolonging their stay, but could think +of nothing that seemed likely to be of use.</p> + +<p>It was now eleven o'clock. Rolf came scampering home from his recitations, +and catching sight of his mother through the open door of the kitchen, he +ran to her, calling out before he reached the threshold,<a name="Page_102" id="Page_102" /> "Mamma, mamma, +now guess. My first—"</p> + +<p>"My dear Rolf" interrupted his mother, "I beg of you to find some one else +to guess. I have not time now, truly. Go find Paula, she has just gone +into the sitting-room."</p> + +<p>Rolf obeyed.</p> + +<p>"Paula," he called out, "My first—"</p> + +<p>"No, Rolf, please, not just now, I am looking for my blank-book to write +my French translation in. There is Miss Hanenwinkel, she is good at +guessing, ask her."</p> + +<p>"Miss Hanenwinkel," cried poor Rolf, pouncing upon her, "My first—"</p> + +<p>"Not a moment, not a second, Rolf," said the governess hastily. "There is +Mr. Julius over there in the corner, letting <a name="Page_103" id="Page_103" />the little one crack nuts +for him. He is not busy; I am. Good-bye, I'll see you again."</p> + +<p>Miss Hanenwinkel had been in England, and had taken a great fancy to this +form of expression much in vogue there, and she constantly used it as a +form of farewell, whether it was apropos or not. Thus she would say to the +persistent scissors-grinder, who came to the door,</p> + +<p>"Have you come back so soon? Do go where you are wanted if there is any +such place. Good-bye. I'll see you again," and shut the door with a slam.</p> + +<p>Or to the traveling agent who brought his wares to show, if asked to +dismiss him, she would say,</p> + +<p>"We want nothing; you know very well. Don't come here again. Good-bye. +I'll <a name="Page_104" id="Page_104" />see you again," and shut the door in his face. This was a +peculiarity of Miss Hanenwinkel.</p> + +<p>Julius was quietly seated in a corner of the sitting-room, while Hunne +stood before him watching with grave attention his nut-cracker's desperate +grimaces as he gave him nut after nut to crack in his powerful jaws. Hunne +carefully divided each kernel, giving one half to Jule, while he popped +the other into his own little mouth.</p> + +<p>Rolf approached them, repeating his question, "Will you guess, Jule? You +are not busy."</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first in France, applaudingly<br /></span> +<span class="i4">The people to the actors cry:<br /></span> +<span class="i1">With steady aim full in the eye,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">To hit my second you must try;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole's a prince of prowess high,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">Who fought the fight for Germany."<br /></span> +</div></div><p><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105" /></p> + +<p>"That is Bismarck, of course," said the quick-witted lad.</p> + +<p>"O, O, how quickly you guessed it," said Rolf, quite taken aback.</p> + +<p>"Now it is my turn; pay attention. You must try hard for this now. I have +just made it up." And Jule declaimed with emphasis:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first transforms the night,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">And puts its peace to flight.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My second should you now become,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">You scarce will move, for fife or drum.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole hath power to soothe you all,<br /></span> +<span class="i4">Be your delight in church, or camp, or ball."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"That is hard," said Rolf, who was rather a slow thinker. "Wait a moment, +Jule, I shall get it soon." So Rolf sat down on an ottoman to think it +over at his ease.</p> + +<p>The big Jule and the little Hunne in <a name="Page_106" id="Page_106" />the mean time pursued their +occupation without interruption. As an extra proof of his skill, Julius +practised with the shells at hitting different objects in the room, to his +little brother's delight and admiration.</p> + +<p>"I have it," cried Rolf at last, much delighted. "It is Cat-nip!"</p> + +<p>"O, O, what a guess! what are you thinking of? It is something very +different, entirely different. It is music. Mew—sick—music, don't you +see?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes," said Rolf rather abashed. "Now wait Jule, here's another. What +is this?"</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first sings by the water side,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My next is Heidelberg's great pride,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole was a blind poet, who<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In England lived and suffered too."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Shakspere," said Julius, whose pride it was to answer instantly.<a name="Page_107" id="Page_107" /></p> + +<p>"Wrong," cried Rolf, delighted. "How could a <i>shake</i> sing by the water +side, Jule?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, I supposed you meant a shake in somebody's voice, as he was riding or +driving along," said Jule, to justify himself. "Now what are you laughing +at?"</p> + +<p>"Because you have made such a wrong guess. It is some one 'very different, +entirely different,' Jule. It is Milton, the blind poet Milton. Now try +another because you failed in this. My first"—</p> + +<p>"No, no, I must beg for a rest. It is too much brain work for vacation. I +am going now to see how Castor is after my ride this morning." And Julius +dashed off to the stable.</p> + +<p>"Oh, what a shame!" cried Rolf, "what a pity! Now there is no one to +guess, and I made four splendid charades on my <a name="Page_108" id="Page_108" />way home. It is too bad +that you are not old enough to guess, Hunne."</p> + +<p>"But I can guess; I am old enough," said the little fellow rather vexed.</p> + +<p>"Well, then try this one, try hard. Stop playing with the nuts and I will +crack some more for you bye and bye. Now listen:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first conceals from light of day<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The wanderer on his final way;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My second sizzling in the pan,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Makes hungrier still the hungry man;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole, bedecked in trappings gay,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Goes ambling on the livelong day."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"A nutcracker," said Hunne without hesitation. Julius was his beau-ideal +of all that was best, and he thought that if he imitated Jule, and +answered quickly the first thing that came into his head, that was +guessing.<a name="Page_109" id="Page_109" /></p> + +<p>But Rolf was angry.</p> + +<p>"How can you be so stupid, Hunne? Just think about it a little, can a nut +cover some one on his last way?"</p> + +<p>"Why, it can cover—well—the shell covers it."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense! and a nutcracker can not go ambling all day, can it, you stupid +child."</p> + +<p>"Now see, mine can," said the little boy, who did not like to be called +stupid, and he tied his handkerchief round the neck of the long suffering +nutcracker and dragged it after him up and down the room, lifting it up +now and then at regular intervals.</p> + +<p>"Oh well, yes, you think you're right; and I can't explain it because you +don't understand anything about it. Just try to think a little; can you +hear a cracker <a name="Page_110" id="Page_110" />sizzling as its cooks, and will it make you hungry to hear +it?"</p> + +<p>"If I throw a cracker into the fire, won't it burn?" said the child, +planting himself before Rolf and holding his nutcracker saucily before his +eyes.</p> + +<p>"Oh, there is no use talking to you," said Rolf, and was just about +leaving the room, but this was not so easily done, for now Hunne was +bitten with the mania for riddle-making himself.</p> + +<p>"Stop, Rolf," he cried and grasped his brother by the jacket to hold him. +"My first is not good to drink but to eat—"</p> + +<p>"Oh dear, well, that must be 'nutcracker' again," and Rolf ran off, +wrenching himself from his tormentor's hands. But the boy followed him, +crying, "Wrong, wrong! you are wrong. Try again, try again!"<a name="Page_111" id="Page_111" /></p> + +<p>Moreover, Wili and Lili came scampering in from the other side, crying +out,</p> + +<p>"Rolf, Rolf, a riddle! guess! try!" and Lili held up a strip of paper and +rattled it before Rolfs eyes, repeating, "Guess, guess, Rolf."</p> + +<p>So the riddle-maker was now caught in his own meshes.</p> + +<p>"Well, at least leave me room to guess in," cried he, striking about him +with his arms to make room.</p> + +<p>"You can't guess anything," cried little Hunne contemptuously, "I am going +to Jule—he knows."</p> + +<p>Rolf took the little slip of yellowish paper that Lili was waving back and +forth, and looked at it in surprise. In a childish hand-writing that he +had never seen before, were written the following words,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112" /> +<span>"Come lay your hand<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Joined thus we<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Each the other<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That our union<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But behold the<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That our future<br /></span> +<span class="i1">We will cut our<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Half for you and<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But we still will<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That our halves<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And with us<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Our friendship."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"It is probably a rebus," said Rolf thoughtfully. "I shall guess it after +a little while. Just let me stay alone long enough to think it out."</p> + +<p>There was not much time left for this however, for the dinner-bell sounded +and all the family assembled in the large hall for the mid-day meal.</p> + +<p>"What nice thing has my little Hunne <a name="Page_113" id="Page_113" />done to-day?" asked the father, when +they were at last all busy over their plates.</p> + +<p>"I made a splendid riddle, Papa, but Rolf never tries to guess my riddles, +and I couldn't find Jule, and the rest would not listen to me at all."</p> + +<p>"Yes, Papa," interrupted Rolf! "and I too have made three or four splendid +ones, but no one has time to guess them, and those who have time enough +are so stupid that there is no use in trying to get any answer from them. +When Jule has guessed one he thinks he has done enough, and I can make at +least six in a day."</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, Papa"—it was now Wili's and Lili's turn—"and we have found +such a hard riddle, so hard that even Rolf couldn't guess it. It is really +a rebus."</p> + +<p>"If you will wait long enough I can get it, I am sure," said Rolf.<a name="Page_114" id="Page_114" /></p> + +<p>"We seem to have a riddle in every comer," said their father. "I believe +we have a riddle-fever, and one catches it from another. We really need a +regular guesser in the house, to do nothing but guess riddles."</p> + +<p>"I wish I could find such a person," said Rolf, sighing, for to be forever +making riddles for somebody who would listen with interest and guess with +intelligence, seemed to him the most desirable thing in the world.</p> + +<p>When dinner was over, the family went merrily into the garden under the +apple-tree, and seated themselves in a circle. The mother and Miss +Hanenwinkel and the girls were armed with sewing and knitting work. Little +Hunne also had a queer-looking bit of stuff in his hand upon <a name="Page_115" id="Page_115" />which he was +trying to work with some red worsted. He said he wanted to embroider a +horse-blanket for Jule. Jule had brought a book at his mother's request, +to read aloud to them.</p> + +<p>Rolf sat a little way off under the ash-tree, and studied his Latin +lesson. Wili sat by his side, meaning to study his little piece, but first +he looked at the birds in the branches, and then at the laborers in the +field, and then at the red apples upon the tree, for Wili loved visible +things, and it was only with the greatest difficulty, and generally with +Lili's assistance, that he could get the invisible into his little head. +Consequently, his afternoon study usually turned to a continuous +observation of the surrounding landscape.</p> + +<p>Jule also seemed inclined to pass his time <a name="Page_116" id="Page_116" />in looking about him instead +of reading aloud, for he did not open his book, but allowed his eyes to +wander in all directions, particularly towards his sister.</p> + +<p>"Paula," he said at last, "the expression of your countenance to-day is as +if you were a wandering collection of vexations."</p> + +<p>"Oh, do read to us, Jule; then we shall have something more agreeable than +these similes which nobody can understand the meaning of."</p> + +<p>"It would be nicer if you would read, Jule," added her mother, "but I must +say too, Paula, that you have been for the last few days so short and +snappish that I should really like to know what is amiss with you. You +seem out of sorts with every one about you."</p> + +<p>"But mamma, with whom can I have <a name="Page_117" id="Page_117" />any real companionship? I have not a +single friend in all Tannenburg. I have nobody in all the world with whom +I can be intimate."</p> + +<p>The mother suggested that Paula might be a little more friendly with her +sister Lili, and also with Miss Hanenwinkel. But Paula declared, that Lili +was much too young, and the governess much too old. The latter was really +only twenty, but to Paula she seemed very old indeed. For girls to be +intimate, she declared they must be of the same age, so that they could +thoroughly understand each other's feelings, and they must be always +together. Without such a friend Paula said there was no real pleasure in +life, for a girl needed some one to whom she could confide her secrets, +and who would tell her own in return.<a name="Page_118" id="Page_118" /></p> + +<p>"Yes, Paula is at the romantic age," said her brother. "I am sure that for +a long time she has peeped into every field flower to see if it would not +suddenly unfurl a hidden banner, and turn into a Joan of Arc. Every little +mole that she sees in the fields, she half suspects may wear a seal-ring +on his little finger, and be a Gustavus Vasa in disguise, searching amid +the mole-hills for his lost kingdom."</p> + +<p>"Do not be so teasing, Jule," said his mother reprovingly. "There is +certainly something very delightful in such an intimacy as Paula +describes. I had such an experience myself, and the memory of that happy +time is dear to me even now!"</p> + +<p>"Oh, do tell us again about your dear friend Lili, mamma," exclaimed +Paula, who had often heard her mother speak of <a name="Page_119" id="Page_119" />this intimate friendship, +and had indeed formed her own ideal upon that model. Lili also joined her +sister in begging for the story, and even more urgently, for she knew +nothing about this friend, although she bore the same name.</p> + +<p>"Was not I named for her, mamma?" she asked, and her mother assented. "You +all know the long manufactory under the hill," continued Mrs. Birkenfeld, +"with the large house surrounded by a beautiful garden. Lili, my friend, +lived there, and I remember very well the first time I ever saw her.</p> + +<p>"I was about six years old, and I was playing one day in the parsonage +garden with my simple dolls, which I set up on flat stones, that I always +collected for seats for my children, whenever and <a name="Page_120" id="Page_120" />wherever I found them. +For I had no such outfit for my dolls as you children have now, no sofas +and chairs and other furniture. You all know that your grandfather was the +pastor in Tannenburg, and we led a very simple life at the parsonage. My +playmates, two of the neighbors' children, were standing as usual by me +and staring at me while I played, without saying one word. They never +seemed to take the interest in my plays that I thought they deserved. They +stood and looked at me with their big eyes, no matter what I did, and it +was very annoying to me.</p> + +<p>"Well, this evening, I was sitting there, on the ground, with my dolls all +placed in a circle, when a lady came into the garden and asked to see my +father. Before I could reply, a child whom she was leading <a name="Page_121" id="Page_121" />by the hand, +came running to my side, squatted down by me, and began to examine +everything. I had so arranged my stones that each flat one had another +stuck into the ground edgewise behind it, so that the doll could be placed +leaning back against it as if it were a chair. The child was delighted +with this arrangement, and joined in my play at once with the liveliest +interest, while on my side I was so charmed with the little stranger's +looks and ways, with her pretty floating curls and her sweet voice that I +forgot everything else, and looked on bewitched, while she made the dolls +say and do all sorts of things that I had never thought of before. I was +quite startled when the lady again asked where she could find my father.</p> + +<p>"From that day forth Lili and I were <a name="Page_122" id="Page_122" />inseparable friends, and a rich and +happy life was opened to me in her lovely home, such as I had never known +nor thought of. I shall never forget the delightful, untroubled days which +I spent in that beautiful house. I was almost as much loved and petted as +if I had been Lili's own sister. Her parents had come from North Germany. +Her father had been induced to buy the factory by the advice of an +acquaintance, and they expected to remain permanently in our neighborhood. +Lili was an only child, and having been hitherto without companionship of +her own age, she clung to me very closely, and I returned her affection +with equal fervor.</p> + +<p>"What good, kind people her parents were! They asked as a great favor that +I might make long visits at their house, <a name="Page_123" id="Page_123" />and my parents allowed me to +pass weeks at a time with my newly found friends. Those visits seemed to +me like prolonged festivals. Such lovely toys and playthings as Lili had! +I had never even dreamed of anything like them. I shall never forget the +innumerable figures cut from fashion plates which we used for paper dolls! +We each had a large family of them, with all their kindred and relatives, +each one fitted with a name, a character and a story of its own. We +almost, nay quite, lived in their imaginary lives, and we shared their +joys and sorrows as if they had been real.</p> + +<p>"I always returned home laden with gifts, and I was scarcely settled there, +when new requests came that I would repeat the visit. When we were a +little older we had lessons together, both from a regular <a name="Page_124" id="Page_124" />teacher and +from my father, and when we began to read together, the heroes and +heroines of our books were as real to us as our dolls had been, and we +lived over their lives and histories again and again. What life and energy +Lili had; what freshness and vivacity; my charming Lili, with her flowing +brown curls and her laughing eyes!</p> + +<p>"So the years passed, and no thought of coming sorrow and separation +crossed our young lives, until one day, when we were nearly twelve years +old, my father told me—I remember the very spot in the garden where we +were standing at that moment—that Mr. Blank, Lili's father, was about to +give up his factory and return to Germany. As I understood, Mr. Blank had +been deceived from the very beginning; <a name="Page_125" id="Page_125" />the business was not in the +prosperous condition that had been represented to him, and now he was +obliged to give it up, to his great loss. My father was very much +disturbed, and he declared that Mr. Blank had been very badly treated, and +was consequently ruined.</p> + +<p>"I was broken-hearted. To lose Lili, and to have her lose all her property, +were two things which made my life unhappy for a long, long time. The very +next day she came to say good-bye. We cried bitterly, for we could not +bear to think of living apart, we were so necessary to each other's +happiness. We promised to be always true to each other, and to use every +effort to meet again; and then we sat down together and composed a last +poem, for we had often written verses together. We <a name="Page_126" id="Page_126" />cut the poem in +halves, and took each a half to keep as a token of our lasting union, and +as a sign of recognition when we should some day meet again.</p> + +<p>"Lili went away. We wrote to each other for several years, and our +friendship continued as fervent as ever. These letters were the only drops +of comfort in the monotonous loneliness of my life after I lost Lili. When +I was about seventeen, I received a letter which told me that her father +had decided to go to America. She promised to write again as soon as they +were settled in their new life. I never heard from her again. Whether her +letters were lost, or whether the family never staid long enough in one +place for her to be able to give me an address, or whether Lili thought +that our lives were now so <a name="Page_127" id="Page_127" />irrevocably separated that we could never hope +to resume our intimacy—these are questions that I have often asked +myself, but that of course I have had no means of deciding. Perhaps Lili +is no longer living; she may have died soon after that very time—I cannot +tell. I have mourned her as an irreparable loss, for she was my first, my +only intimate girl-friend, and nothing can efface from my mind the memory +of her friendship, and of the vast goodness and affection which her family +showered upon me. I have inquired for them in every direction, but have +never discovered any clue to their existence far or near."</p> + +<p>The mother was silent; a very sad expression rested upon her face. The +children sympathized with her and said one after the other, sorrowfully, +"What a <a name="Page_128" id="Page_128" />pity, what a pity!" Little Hunne, however, who had listened very +attentively to his mother's story, put his arms lovingly around her, and +said,</p> + +<p>"Don't be so sad, mamma dear! I will go to America as soon as I am big +enough, and bring your Lili back with me; that I will!"</p> + +<p>Rolf and Wili had drawn near, to hear the story, and presently Rolf said, +looking thoughtfully at a strip of paper which he held in his hand,</p> + +<p>"Did your piece of paper with the poem look like a rebus, after you had +cut it in two, Mamma?"</p> + +<p>"Perhaps so, Rolf. I should think it might look like one. Why do you ask?"</p> + +<p>"Look here! is this it?" replied the boy, holding up his strip of paper.<a name="Page_129" id="Page_129" /></p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, it certainly is it," cried the mother in great excitement. "I +thought it had been lost long ago. I kept it carefully put away for many +years, and then in some way I lost sight of it. I thought it was lost +forever. Lately I have not thought of it at all, but telling you the story +of my early friendship, brought it again to my mind. Where did you find +it, my son?"</p> + +<p>"We found it!" cried Wili and Lili triumphantly. "It was in the old bible +with the queer pictures. We thought we would look at Eve, again, to see +whether her face was scratched as it used to be." The twins talked both +together as usual.</p> + +<p>"Yes, that is another thing that brings my Lili to mind," said their +mother, smiling. "She scratched that picture once <a name="Page_130" id="Page_130" />when we were saying how +lovely it would be if we were in Paradise together, and suddenly she felt +so furious with Eve because she ate the apple, that she scribbled all over +her face with a pencil, 'to punish her,' she said. My old verses! I cannot +recall the other half, it is so long ago, over thirty years! only think, +children, thirty years ago!"</p> + +<p>She laid the paper carefully away in her work-basket, and bade the +children put their things together and come into the house, for it was +almost supper-time, and their father approved of punctuality above all +things.</p> + +<p>They gathered up their work and books, and returned slowly to the house +under the triumphal arch that still spanned the garden-door of the house.<a name="Page_131" id="Page_131" /></p> + +<p>Dora had been peeping at them as they sat clustered about their mother in +an attentive group under the apple-tree. She had now a good chance to +examine each child, as they walked slowly back to the house, and as the +last one disappeared, she said, softly sighing, "Oh, if I could sit only +just once with them under the apple-tree!"</p> + +<p>At supper that evening Aunt Ninette said, "We have really had a few hours +of quiet. If it goes on so, we shall be able to stay here after all. Don't +you think so, dear Titus?"</p> + +<p>Dora listened breathlessly for the answer.</p> + +<p>"The air in my room is very close, and I suffer more from giddiness than I +did at home," was the uncle's reply.</p> + +<p>Dora gazed at her plate despondently, <a name="Page_132" id="Page_132" />and lost her appetite for that +supper. Mrs. Ehrenreich broke out into lamentations It was provoking to +have made this journey without its being of any use to her husband after +all! If they had only moved away at once! However, perhaps there would be +less noise over the hedge after this, and the windows could be opened! +Dora's hopes rose again, for as long as they staid, there was always a +chance that she might go into that garden once, at least once.<a name="Page_133" id="Page_133" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V" />CHAPTER V.</h2> + +<h3>BEFORE AND AFTER THE FLOOD.</h3> + + +<p>There were times when it seemed as if little Hunne could find no +resting-place for the sole of his foot, when he wandered restlessly back +and forth through the house incessantly. No one would pay any attention to +him, he was sent from one person to another, and even his mother only bade +him sit quietly at his own little table until she was at liberty to come +to him. Of course Hunne's restless moments were just those when everybody +was particularly busy, such as Saturday morning when no one had a moment +to spare. And on this <a name="Page_134" id="Page_134" />particular Saturday, the child had been wandering +about the passages among the sofas and chairs which, having been put out +there during the weekly sweeping, looked as restless and out-of-place as +Hunne himself.</p> + +<p>He spent a long time looking for his mother and he found her at last +up-stairs in the attic, but she sent him down at once, for she was busy +with the clothes for the wash. "There, dear, go and find Paula; perhaps +she is not busy just now." Hunne found Paula at the piano.</p> + +<p>"Go away, Hunne, I must practise," said she. "I have not time to guess +your riddles; there comes Miss Hanenwinkel; ask her."</p> + +<p>"Miss Hanenwinkel," cried the little boy, "my first you can eat but not +drink."</p> + +<p>"O spare me, Hunne" interrupted the <a name="Page_135" id="Page_135" />governess, who seemed in a hurry. "If +you break out into charades too, what will become of us? I have not a +moment to waste. See, there is Mr. Julius just getting off his horse; ask +him."</p> + +<p>Off ran Hunne.</p> + +<p>"Jule, nobody will guess my riddle, and even Miss Hanenwinkel is too busy, +so she sent me to ask you."</p> + +<p>"Well, what is it, my little man? out with it," said Jule good-humoredly.</p> + +<p>So the child repeated his "you can eat but not drink," and then stopped +short.</p> + +<p>"Well, go on! What comes next?" said his brother, "what is the rest?"</p> + +<p>"You must make the rest, Jule; the whole is nut-cracker."</p> + +<p>"Oh yes, I see; that is all right. Now look here; since Miss Hanenwinkel +sent <a name="Page_136" id="Page_136" />you to me to guess for her, I will send one to her by you. Now say +it over and over until you have learned it. It is rather long:"</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"First cut short your laughter for me,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Then spell me a <i>nun</i> with an <i>e</i>,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Shut quickly with meaning, one eye,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Then add me an <i>el</i>, and—good-bye—<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Good-bye till I meet you again."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>It did not take Hunne long to learn the lines, and he started off at once +to find the governess. She was sitting with Wili and Lili in the school +room, patiently trying to get them to finish their examples; but they were +both so absent-minded, that she was sure that they were planning something +extraordinarily mischievous. In rushed the little Hunne:</p> + +<p>"A riddle, Miss Han—"<a name="Page_137" id="Page_137" /></p> + +<p>"No, positively no! This is not the proper time to bring me things to +guess."</p> + +<p>The voice was very firm, almost severe, but Hunne had Jule to back him, so +he was full of courage, and he kept repeating;</p> + +<p>"Jule told me to."</p> + +<p>"Well, say it then quickly," said the governess, relenting a little.</p> + +<p>And Hunne repeated the riddle very slowly but correctly.</p> + +<p>Now Miss Hanenwinkel was a native of Bremen, and therefore very quick at +repartee, and she never hesitated for an answer. She seated herself +directly at a table, and dashed off the following in reply:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"In the long hot hours that mark my first,<br /></span> +<span class="i11">My whole my second did invite<br /></span> +<span class="i11">Together gaily to unite.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">When the ripe nuts their coverings burst,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">They did the work—he ate his share,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Then tossed the nut-shells everywhere."<br /></span> +</div></div><p><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138" /></p> + +<p>"There, take this back to Mr. Julius," she said, handing the paper to +Hunne, "and tell him that as he made such a fine charade on my name, I do +not wish to be behind-hand with him. Now, after this, stay away, little +one, for we have our examples to do, and we cannot be interrupted again."</p> + +<p>Wili and Lili for their part, did not seem to care if the examples were +interrupted. It was only too evident that they had something in their +minds; and that it disturbed their little brains to such an extent, that +work was almost impossible for them. While their teacher was busy with the +charade and little Hunne, the twins had drawn their chairs nearer and +nearer, and laid their two heads together over some very important +plans—so very important <a name="Page_139" id="Page_139" />and engrossing that Miss Hanenwinkel soon closed +the book, with the remark that if the arithmetic were only some foolish +nonsensical trick or other, there might be some chance of their being +willing to work over it and understand it. She was probably right, for the +twins had certainly an unusual talent for tricks of all kinds. No sooner +was the lesson-hour over, than they rushed forth, and betook themselves to +the wash-house, where they stood gazing at the tubs of various sizes, and +whispering mysteriously.</p> + +<p>At dinner-time, Julius taking out a paper, asked,</p> + +<p>"Who can guess this excellent charade, composed by Miss Hanenwinkel?" and +he read it aloud.</p> + +<p>He had scarcely finished when Rolf called out the answer, "July-us!"<a name="Page_140" id="Page_140" /></p> + +<p>Miss Hanenwinkel however said nothing about the lines which Julius had +composed on her name, for she was rather shy about the little slap at her +peculiarity of speech, that appeared in the last line.</p> + +<p>As soon as dinner was over, Wili and Lili ran off to the wash-house again. +Saturday afternoon they had no lessons. So they had a beautiful time all +to themselves. To be sure, it was understood that the governess should +look after them a little. But when she saw the children go into the +wash-house, she took it for granted that they were going to have a grand +wash of doll's clothes, such as they often had. She was very glad that +they would be safely occupied for a few hours at least.</p> + +<p>But the twins, be it known, had far <a name="Page_141" id="Page_141" />greater aspirations this afternoon, +than for a simple doll's-wash. They had been playing with the Noah's ark, +which their father had brought them, and had thought a great deal about +the peculiar and wonderful life those people must have led in the ark at +the time of the Flood. It occurred to Lili that she should like to try +what it was like, to live in an ark, and even to take a voyage in one, and +of course Wili, as usual, agreed with her enthusiastically. Lili's plans +were all made; she had thought out all the details, for she was an +observing little maiden, and knew the uses of many things and how to turn +them to her own purposes. She chose one of the middle-sized wash-tubs for +an ark. There would be room enough for all the animals, if they would sit +quietly in their places.<a name="Page_142" id="Page_142" /></p> + +<p>Of course the animals were Schnurri and Philomele. The twins tried to coax +them to take their parts in the play. Schnurri came growling at their +call, but Philomele purred and rubbed back and forth against Lili's legs, +till the little girl took her up in her arms, and said,</p> + +<p>"Ah, my dear little Philomele, you are a great deal nicer than that old +Schnurri."</p> + +<p>This was the way it always was with these two creatures. The cat was +called Philomele or <i>nightingale</i>, because she purred in such a melodious +manner. The dog was named Schnurri, which means <i>growler</i>, because he had +a habit of constant growling; though he always had good reason of his own +for it. They had both been taught to live peaceably with each other, and +to do each other no <a name="Page_143" id="Page_143" />mischief of any kind. Schnurri was very good about +it; followed the rule most punctiliously, and treated Philomele with great +consideration. When they ate their dinner from the same dish, he ate +slowly, because with her smaller mouth she could not take in as much at a +time as he did. But it was quite different with the cat. One moment she +seemed as friendly as possible with Schnurri, and rubbed up against him +and was playful and kind; especially if any one of the family was looking; +then suddenly, without warning, she would raise her little paw and give +him a sharp scratch behind the ear. Then he growled of course, and as this +behavior of Philomele's was very frequent, it followed that he seemed to +be constantly growling. So he got his name of Schnurri, though <a name="Page_144" id="Page_144" />really +quite unjustly, for by nature he was most friendly and peaceable.</p> + +<p>The first thing needed for the ark-voyage was water. Lili knew how the +water was brought into the wash-house when the clothes were ready for the +wash. There was a spring just opposite, with a log through which the water +flowed freely; and when they wanted to fill the tubs, they placed a long +wooden spout under the log, and let the water run through. That was simple +enough. Now Lili thought that if she could arrange the spout, so as to +lead the water to the floor of the wash-house, it would soon make a pond, +on which the tub-ark would float, all ready for the voyage. How to get the +long spout in place; that was the question.<a name="Page_145" id="Page_145" /></p> + +<p>The children debated for a while whether to ask Battiste or Trine to help +them carry out their plan. Between old Battiste and young Trine, there +were very much the same relations as between Schnurri and Philomele. The +man had been a servant in the Birkenfeld family for many years, and his +knowledge of all departments of work, in house and stable and farm caused +him to be consulted on every occasion. It must be confessed that Trine was +rather jealous of Battiste's influence, because though she had not been +very long in Mr. Birkenfeld's service herself, she had an aunt who had +lived in the family many years; indeed until she grew too old to work. +When this aunt had to give up, Trine had succeeded to her place; and so it +was that she felt that <a name="Page_146" id="Page_146" />she had long established rights in the house, and +that Battiste took more upon himself than was quite fair. When any of the +family were about, she was very civil to her fellow servant, but behind +their backs she gave many a saucy word, and played tricks upon him now and +then. Just the dog and cat again!</p> + +<p>The children understood pretty well how things stood between the two, and +profited by their petty quarrels and jealousy. Wili and Lili really would +rather have asked Trine than Battiste, for they had more hope of getting +what they wanted from her, as she took new ideas more readily than the +man, who did not like to be put out of his usual ways. But unluckily, what +they wanted was under Battiste's charge. So it was settled that Lili +should <a name="Page_147" id="Page_147" />ask him to help them, while Wili held on to the cat and dog, lest +they should run away.</p> + +<p>Battiste was out on the barn floor, arranging a collection of seeds. Here +Lili found him, and she planted herself before him with her hands behind +her back, just as she had seen her papa stand, when giving orders.</p> + +<p>"Battiste," she said very firmly, "where is the spout that is used to fill +the tubs in the wash-house?"</p> + +<p>Battiste lifted his face from his seeds, and looked curiously at Lili as +she stood there, as if he were waiting to hear the question again; for he +always took things moderately. At last he replied with a question in his +turn:</p> + +<p>"Did your mamma send you to ask me?"</p> + +<p>"No, I came of my own self."<a name="Page_148" id="Page_148" /></p> + +<p>"Then I don't know where the spout is."</p> + +<p>"But, Battiste, I only want a little water from the spring; why can't I +have just that?"</p> + +<p>"I know that kind of a little bird," said Battiste, grumblingly, "now a +little water, and now a little fire, and always mischief. Can't have it. +Can't give it to you."</p> + +<p>"Oh well, I don't care," said Lili, and went straight to the kitchen, +where Trine was scouring pans.</p> + +<p>"Trine, dear," said she coaxingly, "come and give me the water-spout. +Battiste won't let us have it. You 'll get it for us, won't you?"</p> + +<p>"Of course I will," said the maid, "a little water you might be allowed, +I'm sure. But you must wait till the old bear is out of the way; and then +I'll go and get you what you want."<a name="Page_149" id="Page_149" /></p> + +<p>After a while Trine saw Battiste coming from the barn; he went past the +house, down toward the meadows.</p> + +<p>"Come along now," she said, and taking Lili's hand, she ran with her to +the wash-house, lifted the long wooden spout from its hiding-place, put +one end into the log, and the other into a small tub. Then she explained +to Lili that when they had enough water, they could push the spout away +from the log, and when they wanted it again, they could lift it up and put +it into the log themselves. But now she must go back to her work.</p> + +<p>Away went Trine, and now the preparations for the voyage could begin. The +children took the lower end of the spout out of the tub, and put it down +upon the floor. Lili got into the new ark, and then<a name="Page_150" id="Page_150" /> Wili, and then they +lifted in the cat and the dog. Noah and his wife sat side by side, and +rejoiced over their safety and over the delightful voyage they should make +on the rising waters of the flood, as the stream from the spout flowed +merrily in upon the wash-house floor. The water rose very fast. Now, yes, +now the ark fairly floated, and Noah and his wife shouted for joy! The +flood had begun, and they were floating backward and forth upon the +surface of the water!</p> + +<p>The wash-house floor was lower by several steps than the level of the +ground outside. The water rose and rose, and the children began to be +frightened.</p> + +<p>"Look, Wili, we can't get out again, and it is getting very deep."</p> + +<p>Wili gazed thoughtfully over the edge <a name="Page_151" id="Page_151" />of the tub, and said, "If it gets +much deeper we shall be drowned."</p> + +<p>And it went on getting deeper and deeper.</p> + +<p>Pretty soon Schnurri grew restless, and sprang up, making the tub roll so +frightfully as almost to upset it. The water was now so deep that the +children could not get out without danger, and they became dreadfully +frightened, and began to cry out as loud as they could,</p> + +<p>"We are drowning! Mamma! Battiste! Trine! We are drowning!" Then they no +longer used any words, but simply screamed, quite beside themselves with +terror. Schnurri barked and howled in sympathy, but Philomele scratched +and bit at everything within reach. Now the true character of the two +animals showed itself.<a name="Page_152" id="Page_152" /> The cat would not go out of the tub into the +water, and would not stay quietly in it, either, but fought like a mad +creature. But when the faithful dog found that, in spite of all the +screams and howls, no one came to their aid, he jumped into the water, +swam to the door, shook himself vigorously, and ran away. The children +screamed louder than ever, for the dog's movements had made the tub tip +back and forth, and they were well scared.</p> + +<p>Dora had run down from her room, and was peeping through her opening in +the hedge, to try to find out the cause of these terrible cries. The +wash-house stood quite near the hedge, but she could not see anything +except the logs that carried the water to it from the spring. She heard +the cry "We are drowning!" and she ran <a name="Page_153" id="Page_153" />back up-stairs, calling out, +breathless with fright,</p> + +<p>"Aunt, aunt! two children are drowning over there! don't you hear them +call?"</p> + +<p>Her aunt had closed all the windows, but the screams penetrated even to +her ears.</p> + +<p>"Oh dear, what can that be?" she exclaimed, in the greatest alarm. "I hear +a terrible cry; but who says they are drowning? Mrs. Kurd! Mrs. Kurd! Mrs. +Kurd!"</p> + +<p>Meantime, Schnurri, all dripping-wet, ran to the shed where Battiste was +shaping bean-poles for the kitchen garden. The dog rushed at Battiste, +barking furiously, seized him by the trousers, and tried to pull him +along.</p> + +<p>"Something is amiss," said the man to<a name="Page_154" id="Page_154" /> himself; and taking a long +bean-pole on his shoulder, in case it should be needed, he followed +Schnurri to the wash-house. By this time the whole family had assembled +there—the mother, the governess, Julius, Paula, Rolf, Hunne, and last of +all Trine; for the cries had reached every corner of house and garden. +Battiste stretched his long pole across the water to the floating tub.</p> + +<p>"Now, catch hold of that, and hold on tight, very tight," he said, and +pulled the ark and its occupants towards dry land. Wili and Lili were as +white as chalk from their long fright.</p> + +<p>It was no time to question the children about this new mishap, for they +were in no condition to talk about it; so the mother wisely took each by +the hand, and led <a name="Page_155" id="Page_155" />them to the seat under the apple-tree, to recover +themselves. Julius followed with little Hunne, saying, "Oh Wili and Lili, +you terrible twins, you will come to some dreadful end before long."</p> + +<p>Old Battiste rolled up his trousers and stepped into the water in the +wash-house, to pull out the stopper from the waste pipe so that the flood +could subside from the land of Noah. Trine stood looking on. Battiste +growled at her.</p> + +<p>"You have no more sense than the seven-year-old babies! But that is the +way things go!" for he had seen at once, who must have given them the +water-spout. Trine did not think it best to reply at that moment, as she +had been fairly caught in the wrong, but she secretly got her claws ready +to scratch when her chance came—just like Philomele. <a name="Page_156" id="Page_156" />When the little +party under the apple-tree were somewhat tranquillized again, the cat came +purring and rubbing herself fawningly about Lili's feet. The child only +gave her an angry push, and turned to caress old Schnurri, who lay, still +wet, on the ground near by; while Wili patted him affectionately, saying +softly,</p> + +<p>"You shall have all my supper to-night, old fellow."</p> + +<p>"Mine too," said Lili, and they both understood now the real characters of +the two pets.</p> + +<p>Hunne sat looking thoughtfully at the rescued party, and at last accosted +Jule, who was walking back and forth on the gravel path:</p> + +<p>"Look here, Jule, what will the 'dreadful end' be like?"<a name="Page_157" id="Page_157" /></p> + +<p>"Oh it may be anything, Hunne. You see they have tried fire and water, and +next they will pull the house down about our ears, I dare say. Then we +shall lie under the ruins, and it will be all over with us."</p> + +<p>"Shan't we be able to jump up quick, and get out of the way?" asked Hunne, +anxiously.</p> + +<p>"We may; unless the twins should be seized with their great idea in the +middle of the night."</p> + +<p>"You'll wake me up then Jule, won't you?" asked the little fellow +pleadingly.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Kurd had come running at the repeated summons of Aunt Ninette, just +as Battiste had gone to save the patriarchs of the flood with his +bean-pole; and when she reached her, the tumult was stilled.<a name="Page_158" id="Page_158" /></p> + +<p>"Did you hear that, Mrs. Kurd? It was frightful! Everything is quiet now, +and I hope they are saved!"</p> + +<p>"Oh yes, of course," said Mrs. Kurd, quite unconcernedly, "it is only the +little ones. They are always crying out about something. There isn't +really anything the matter."</p> + +<p>"No; but children's cries are so shrill; I am shivering all over. How will +my husband stand it? No; this settles it, Mrs. Kurd. We shall go away. +This is the last drop."</p> + +<p>With these words Mrs. Ehrenreich hurried into her husband's room to see +how he had borne the shock. He was sitting at his table, with his ears +stopped with cotton wool, and he did not hear his wife come in. He had +stuffed his ears <a name="Page_159" id="Page_159" />when the first cry came, and had therefore escaped the +rest of the hubbub.</p> + +<p>"Oh, that is very unhealthy, it is so heating for the head;" cried Aunt +Ninette, much distressed. She pulled the wool from his ears, and announced +that she should go directly after the church-service on the morrow, and +ask the pastor where they could move to, since this place was unendurable.</p> + +<p>This plan suited Uncle Titus as well as any other; all he wanted was +quiet. Aunt Ninette, thinking over her plans, went back to her own room.</p> + +<p>Dora stood waiting for her aunt in the passage-way. "Are we really going +away, Aunt?" she asked anxiously.</p> + +<p>"Yes, decidedly;" replied Mrs. Ehrenreich, "we shall move on Monday."<a name="Page_160" id="Page_160" /></p> + +<p>Poor little Dora! it was a sad trial to her, to have to go away without +once having a chance to make the acquaintance of the other family; to go +into the beautiful garden, to smell those delicious flowers, and to join +the merry child-life that she had watched so closely, and yet from which +she was so entirely separated. Her future seemed swallowed up in those +stifling cotton shirts that were her fate in dull Karlsruhe. As she sat on +the side of her little bed, that night, sadly cast down by these +melancholy thoughts, she forgot the five friendly stars in the sky above. +Yet there they were, sparkling as ever, as if they were trying to speak to +their child and say, "Dora, Dora! have you quite forgotten your father's +verses?"<a name="Page_161" id="Page_161" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI" />CHAPTER VI.</h2> + +<h3>A FRIGHTFUL DEED.</h3> + + +<p>It was a beautiful, bright Sunday morning. In the garden all was peaceful +and lovely. No sound broke the perfect stillness, save when now and then a +rosy-cheeked apple fell to the ground, for the apples were ripening fast +in the autumn sun.</p> + +<p>Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld had gone to church, and with them Paula and Miss +Hanenwinkel. In the sitting-room, Jule and Hunne were harmoniously +discussing over a big dish of hazel-nuts, in how many different ways they +could make the nutcracker crack a nut. The twins, since the <a name="Page_162" id="Page_162" />lesson they +had had in the wash-house, had returned contented to the mimic ark, with +its wooden men and women, and they were now playing with it on the +school-room table, which they had all to themselves to-day. Rolf had early +betaken himself to the garden, and had settled down in a sequestered +summer-house, where he could think over all sorts of things, without fear +of being disturbed.</p> + +<p>After the flood had subsided (a flood this time without water), and when +the dove had returned with the olive-branch, and quiet was restored in the +land, new schemes began to work in Lili's busy little head.</p> + +<p>"What do you say, Wili, to coming down-stairs to look at Rolf's new bow; +he left it in the passage-way last evening."<a name="Page_163" id="Page_163" /></p> + +<p>Wili was all agog at the idea, and they both scampered down-stairs. Lili +knew the corner where Rolf had placed the bow, and there too was the +quiver, with its two feathered arrows.</p> + +<p>"Just see how jolly this is;" said Lili, "you pull this string back, and +put the arrow here, and then let the string fly, and off goes the arrow +like anything. I saw just how Rolf did it; and suppose we try to see how +it works!"</p> + +<p>"But we must not shoot with it; don't you remember that papa said so, +Lili?"</p> + +<p>"I don't mean to shoot, but only to try it. I just want to see how it is +done; don't you understand?"</p> + +<p>This explanation satisfied Wili.</p> + +<p>"Where shall we try it? There is not room in this passage."<a name="Page_164" id="Page_164" /></p> + +<p>"No, no; I know where, in the garden. Come along;" and Lili ran off with +the quiver, while Wili followed with the bow. They chose a nice open space +near the hedge.</p> + +<p>"Here now, we will both try together, and see if we can do it," said Lili.</p> + +<p>Wili brought up his bow, and they pressed it against the ground, and then +both took the cord in their hands, and tugged away till they had snapped +it into place. Lili shouted with delight.</p> + +<p>"Now, we must lift it up," she said, "so; and put the arrow in here, Wili, +do you see? and now you pull back that thing underneath, and you will see +how it will go off. There, just try."</p> + +<p>Wili tried; pulled back the "thing," and the arrow whistled through the +hedge.<a name="Page_165" id="Page_165" /> Instantly a cry of anguish sounded from the other side, and then +all was silent. They looked at each other in great fright.</p> + +<p>"Do you think that was a rabbit?" asked Wili.</p> + +<p>"I thought it sounded like a hen;" said Lili. Their consciences were +troubled, and their hearts were filled with fear, for they knew they had +done wrong to take the bow, and they each had the impression that the cry +of pain came from a child, though each hoped that the other thought it was +really only an animal. They carried the bow back to its place in silence. +Suddenly a new fear seized them. One arrow was gone from the quiver; what +if Rolf should miss it! The sound of the family coming back from church, +added to their embarrassment. It was not possible <a name="Page_166" id="Page_166" />now to go to look for +the arrow, for that would lead to immediate discovery. Rolf did not yet +know that they had been shooting, but if he should begin to question them! +They had got themselves into a fine box, through their disobedience; and +they had no idea how they should ever get out of it, for they felt sure +that they should never dare to tell the truth, if the arrow were asked +for.</p> + +<p>Silent, and covered with confusion from their consciousness of +wrong-doing, the twins crept back to the school-room, and there they sat +without stirring or speaking, until they were called to dinner. They did +not dare lift their eyes to the table, to see what dainty Sunday-dish had +been prepared, but slipped into their seats and felt almost choked even by +the soup; for <a name="Page_167" id="Page_167" />something seemed to lie like a lump in their throats, and +prevent them from swallowing. They did not look up once during the whole +of dinner-time, and although their father spoke to them several times, +they could not find voice to answer.</p> + +<p>"What have you two been about this time?" he said at last; for he knew +very well that this depression was not the result of yesterday's +performance; their contrition never lasted over night; that was not the +way with the twins. There was no answer. They sat as if nailed to their +seats, and stared into their plates. Their mother shook her head +thoughtfully. Little Hunne kept a watchful eye on them, for he had +observed from the first, that something was amiss. Presently a delicious +pudding with wine sauce was brought <a name="Page_168" id="Page_168" />in, and their mother helped each one +to a good big slice. At that moment their father exclaimed,</p> + +<p>"What is that? Is there any one very ill in the next house? There goes the +doctor, hurrying along as if some one were in great danger."</p> + +<p>"I do not know of any one's being ill there," said the mother. "Mrs. Kurd +has let her rooms to some strangers. It may be one of them."</p> + +<p>The twins were by turns as red as fire and as white as chalk. A secret +voice cried out in each little palpitating heart, "Now it is coming! it is +coming!" They were almost paralyzed with fright; the delicious pudding lay +untouched on their plates, though it was full of raisins and looked +unusually tempting. But even<a name="Page_169" id="Page_169" /> Hunne, the pudding-eater of the family, +neglected his plate today, and suddenly jumping down from his chair, he +began to shout like a crazy creature,</p> + +<p>"Mama! Papa! come away! the house is going to fall down! everything is +going to pieces!" In his excitement he almost pulled Jule off his seat, to +make him come with him, as he ran out of the door. Presently they heard +him outside repeating, "The house will tumble down; Jule said it would!"</p> + +<p>"Some evil spirit has certainly taken possession of the children," said +the astonished father, "The twins look as if they were sitting on pins, +and little Hunne is acting like a mad-man."</p> + +<p>At these words Julius broke out into inextinguishable laughter; for it +suddenly <a name="Page_170" id="Page_170" />dawned upon him what the little boy had in his mind. The unusual +timidity and silence of the twins was caused, no doubt, by their having +already begun in secret the work of destruction; and at any moment now the +house might fall in ruins upon the assembled family. Jule explained with +repeated outbursts of laughter, the meaning of Hunne's fright. In vain the +mother called the little boy to come in; he was jumping up and down before +the house door, stamping, and calling to his father and mother and Jule +and everyone to come out. At last his father lost patience, and said +decidedly that the door must be closed, and that the dinner should be +ended in peace. After dinner they all went into the garden, where Hunne +joined them. When he saw them <a name="Page_171" id="Page_171" />all seated in safety under the apple-tree, +he said with a sigh,</p> + +<p>"I wish some one would bring me my pudding, before the house falls down."</p> + +<p>His mother drew him to her, and explained to him that big Jule and little +Hunne, were two very foolish fellows; the first to invent such silly +stuff, and the second to believe it. She begged him to think a bit how +impossible it would be for two children like Wili and Lili to pull down a +great strong stone house like theirs. But it was a long time before the +impression was effaced from the child's imagination.</p> + +<p>Dora had been standing by the hedge, as usual, hoping that the children +would come into the garden, when Wili and Lili appeared with the bow. She +had watched <a name="Page_172" id="Page_172" />the progress of their undertaking with the greatest interest. +At last, off flew the arrow; and in a second, the sharp point pierced the +little girl's bare arm. Dora groaned aloud with pain. The arrow fell to +the ground; it had not penetrated deep enough to hold at all; but the +blood followed, and trickled along her arm and hand, and down upon her +dress. At this sight Dora forgot her pain in her fear. Her first thought +was, "How Aunt Ninette will scold!" She tried to hide what had happened. +She twisted her handkerchief about the wounded arm, and she ran to the +spring before the house, to wash out all signs of blood. It was useless; +the blood flowed out under the bandage in a stream, and soon her dress was +spotted all over with the red drops.<a name="Page_173" id="Page_173" /></p> + +<p>"Dora! Dora!" called some one from above. It was her aunt; there was no +help for it; she must show herself. In fear and trembling, she mounted the +stairs and stood before her aunt, hiding the bandaged arm behind her. Her +pretty Sunday dress was stained with blood, and her face too; for in her +eagerness to wash it off she had spread it everywhere.</p> + +<p>"Merciful Heaven!" cried her aunt, "what is the matter? Speak, child, did +you fall down? How you look! You are as pale as death, and all smeared +with blood! Dora, for heaven's sake, do speak!"</p> + +<p>Dora had been trying to speak, but she could not get in a word edgewise. +At last she said timidly,</p> + +<p>"It was an arrow!"</p> + +<p>A flood of lamentations followed. Aunt Ninette <a name="Page_174" id="Page_174" />flew up and down the room +wringing her hands and crying, "An arrow! an arrow! You have been shot! +Shot in the arm! You will have a stiff arm all your life! You will be a +cripple! You can never sew any more, nor do anything else! You will come +to want! We shall all have to suffer for it! How unlucky we are! How are +we to live, how can we ever get along, if your arm is lame?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, Aunty dear, perhaps it will not be as bad as all that;" said the +child sobbing, "did not papa tell us to remember:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"God holds us in his hand<br /></span> +<span class="i1">God knows the best to send."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Certainly, of course that's true; but if you are lame, you will be lame;" +said Mrs. Ehrenreich, whimpering, "it makes me perfectly desperate. But +go—no—come here <a name="Page_175" id="Page_175" />to the water. Where is Mrs. Kurd? Somebody must go for +the doctor."</p> + +<p>Dora went to the wash-basin, while her aunt ran for Mrs. Kurd, and begged +her to send for the doctor to come immediately; it was a case of shooting, +and no one could tell how dangerous it might prove.</p> + +<p>The doctor came as quickly as possible. He examined the wound, stopped the +bleeding, bound it up without a word, in spite of Aunt Ninette's +pertinacious attempts to make him express an opinion. He then took his hat +and made for the door.</p> + +<p>But Aunt Ninette followed him up before he could make good his retreat. +"Do tell me, doctor, will her arm be lame? Stiff all the rest of her +life?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, I trust not. I will call again to-morrow;" and the doctor was gone.<a name="Page_176" id="Page_176" /></p> + +<p>"'Oh I trust not,'" repeated Aunt Ninette in a despairing tone, "that's a +doctor's way of saying 'yes, of course.' I understand perfectly. What will +become of us? How shall we ever live through this misfortune?"</p> + +<p>And she kept on fretting in this way until late into the evening.</p> + +<p>When Wili's mother went in to hear her little boy's prayers that night, +she did not find him as usual, cheerfully sitting up in bed, ready for a +good chat with her, if she would stay. He was crouched down all in a heap, +and did not even look up at her, nor speak to her, when she sat down by +him.</p> + +<p>"What is the matter with my little boy?" said she gently, "have you +something wrong in your heart? have you been doing what you ought not?"<a name="Page_177" id="Page_177" /></p> + +<p>The child made an unintelligible sound, neither yes nor no.</p> + +<p>"Well, say your evening hymn, Wili; perhaps that will make you feel +better," said his mother.</p> + +<p>Wili began:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"The moon climbs up the sky,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The stars shine out on high,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Shine sparkling, bright and clear"—<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>and so on, but his thoughts were not on what he was saying; he was +listening to every sound outside the room, and he kept looking towards the +door as if he expected something terrible to come in at any moment; and in +his restless movements it was plain to see what a state of fear he was in. +When he had reached the end of his hymn,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Oh Father, spare thy rod;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Send us sweet sleep, Oh God;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Let our sick neighbor slumber, too"—<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178" />he suddenly burst into tears, and clinging tight to his mother he sobbed +out,</p> + +<p>"The child will not be able to sleep, and God will punish us dreadfully."</p> + +<p>"What are you talking about, dear Wili?" asked his mother tenderly. "Come, +tell me what has happened. I have seen all day that something was the +matter, and feared that you had been doing something wrong. What is it? +Tell me."</p> + +<p>"We, we—perhaps we have shot a child!"</p> + +<p>"What do you mean?" cried his mother, now thoroughly alarmed, for she +instantly recalled having seen the doctor hurry by to the cottage when +they were at dinner.</p> + +<p>"It cannot be! Do tell me all about it, clearly, so that I can +understand."</p> + +<p>And Wili gave as good an account as <a name="Page_179" id="Page_179" />he could, of what he and Lili had +been about that morning, and of their being so frightened at the cry of +pain which followed the shooting of the arrow, that they had run away as +fast as possible. And now they were so very miserable, that they did not +want to live any longer, and both wanted to die, and to be done with it +all.</p> + +<p>"Now you see, my Wili, what disobedience leads to," were the mother's +serious words after she had listened to the boy's sad story. "You did not +mean to do anything but play a little while with the bow, but your father +knew very well when he forbade your touching it, how great the danger was. +We do not know what evil consequences may follow your disobedience, but we +will pray the dear Father in heaven to avert the evil, and turn it to good +if possible."<a name="Page_180" id="Page_180" /></p> + +<p>Then Wili repeated after his mother a short prayer, and never had he +prayed so earnestly as now, with his heart full of dread for the results +of his naughty conduct. Indeed he could scarcely stop praying; it seemed +to relieve his heart to lay all his sorrow before his Heavenly Father, and +beg his forgiveness and help.</p> + +<p>And now he could look in his mother's eyes again as he bade her +good-night.</p> + +<p>Lili was waiting in the next room, for her turn to talk to this same good +mother.</p> + +<p>"Are you ready to say your prayers, Lili?" The little girl began, paused, +began again and stopped in the middle. Presently she stammered out,</p> + +<p>"Mamma I cannot pray, for God is angry with me."</p> + +<p>"What have you done, Lili, to make him angry?"<a name="Page_181" id="Page_181" /></p> + +<p>Lili was silent, and sat pulling at the sheet, for she was naturally +obstinate, and found it hard to own a fault.</p> + +<p>"If the good God is not pleased with you, I certainly cannot be. Good +night, my child, sleep well—that is if you can."</p> + +<p>"Mamma, do not go away, I will tell you everything; only stay with me."</p> + +<p>Her mother gladly turned back.</p> + +<p>"We were shooting with the bow, though papa told us not to touch it, and +we hit something and it cried out; and we were so frightened that we could +not be happy any more at all." Lili's voice was hurried, and full of +distress.</p> + +<p>"I don't wonder that you could not feel happy, and you cannot yet. Because +of your disobedience, a poor little child is lying suffering in the next +house, perhaps <a name="Page_182" id="Page_182" />without its mother to comfort it, for it is a stranger +here. Think of it there in a strange house, away from home, crying in pain +all night long."</p> + +<p>"I will go right over there and stay with it," said Lili dolefully, and +she began to cry again. "I cannot sleep either mamma; I am so worried." +"We are always worried, my dear child, when we have done wrong. I will go +now and find out whether the child is in need of help; and you will pray +to God to give you an obedient spirit, and to turn aside the evil that +your naughtiness may have caused an innocent child to suffer."</p> + +<p>Lili followed her mother's advice. She could pray, now that she had +confessed her fault; as she felt that she might now be forgiven. She +prayed heartily for the <a name="Page_183" id="Page_183" />recovery of the wounded child, and for +forgiveness for herself.</p> + +<p>Trine was sent over to the widow's house, to inquire whether it was really +a child that had been hit by the arrow, and whether it was badly hurt. +Mrs. Kurd told Trine the whole story, and that the doctor had said, "We +trust no serious harm is done," and that he would come again the next day. +Trine carried this report back to her mistress, and Mrs. Birkenfeld was +very much relieved; for her first fear had been that the child's eye might +have been hit, even if no mortal wound had been inflicted, and she was +thankful to find that things were no worse.<a name="Page_184" id="Page_184" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII" />CHAPTER VII.</h2> + +<h3>LONG-WISHED-FOR HAPPINESS.</h3> + + +<p>The next morning, Mrs. Birkenfeld went early to the widow's house, where +she was most cordially received; for she as well as her friend Lili had +been a favorite pupil of Mrs. Kurd's husband. What pleasure the ardent +teacher had taken in these pupils, and what success he had had in teaching +them! He had never been tired of talking about it, and his wife had never +forgotten it.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Birkenfeld was shown into the sitting-room, where Mrs. Kurd insisted +on her taking a seat, saying that she had <a name="Page_185" id="Page_185" />much to tell her, for she had +not seen her before since she had had the strangers from Karlsruhe in her +house. There was a great deal to say about them and especially about the +accident of the day before. When the widow had talked herself out, Mrs. +Birkenfeld asked if she could speak to the lady, and to the little girl +who had been hurt.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Kurd carried the message to Mrs. Ehrenreich, who came directly, +followed by Dora, who wore a thick bandage upon her arm, and looked very +pale and delicate. After the first greetings, Mrs. Birkenfeld took Dora's +hand tenderly in her own, and inquired with sympathy about the wound. She +then turned to Aunt Ninette and told her how deeply she regretted the +accident, and inquired in a friendly way <a name="Page_186" id="Page_186" />after her health and that of Mr. +Ehrenreich. Aunt Ninette lost no time in giving her full particulars of +her husband's illness; how he had sadly needed fresh country air, and how +she had made inquiries for a quiet secluded spot, and had at last chosen +this very place; how he had to keep the windows shut tight, because he +could not bear the least sound when he was writing, and therefore he never +got any fresh air after all; and how anxious she was all the time, lest +the vertigo instead of being cured by his being here, should come on worse +than ever.</p> + +<p>"I am very sorry indeed, that Mr. Ehrenreich should suffer from my +children's noise;" said Mrs. Birkenfeld, understanding at once the state +of the case, "if<a name="Page_187" id="Page_187" /> Mr. Ehrenreich does not walk out at all, he certainly +ought to have an unusually airy place to work in. I have an idea; quite at +the farthest end of our garden, away from the house, and from the +frequented part of the grounds, stands a cool summer house, with seats and +a table. If Mr. Ehrenreich would use that for his study, I would direct +the children to keep entirely away from that part of the garden."</p> + +<p>Aunt Ninette was delighted with this proposal; she said she would suggest +it to her husband, and she was sure that he would accept it with many +thanks.</p> + +<p>"And you, my dear little girl, I hope your Aunt will allow you to come to +see us to-day and every day. You shall get well in our garden; my children +have much to make up to you for."<a name="Page_188" id="Page_188" /></p> + +<p>"Can I really go into that beautiful garden where the children are?" asked +little Dora, who could scarcely believe in her good fortune; and such a +look of gladness shot from her eyes at the thought, that her aunt looked +at her with surprise, for she had never seen an expression like that in +them before. This beam of delight that transfigured the child's face, +spoke so directly to Mrs. Birkenfeld's heart, that tears came to her eyes, +and she loved the child from that moment. She did not know why or +wherefore; yet these joyfully-beaming eyes had stirred a whole world of +slumbering recollections in her heart.</p> + +<p>It was arranged that directly after dinner Dora should go over into the +garden, and stay there till late in the evening. Thereupon Mrs. Birkenfeld +took her leave.<a name="Page_189" id="Page_189" /></p> + +<p>Aunt Ninette hastened at once to her husband's study, and laid the new +plan before him. Uncle Titus received it with pleasure, for although the +want of fresh air was becoming very trying to him, yet taking a walk for +air and exercise was something he had never been accustomed to, and he +could not make up his mind to the loss of so much valuable time. The offer +was therefore very seasonable. He even proposed to go to the summer-house +directly, and his wife accompanied him. They took the longest way, round +the outside of the garden, so as to avoid meeting any one. At the farthest +end they came to a little garden-gate which led directly to the secluded +summer-house. Close to the little house were two old nut-trees and a +weeping willow, with thick pendent <a name="Page_190" id="Page_190" />branches, and behind, far away into +the distance, stretched the soft green meadows. Far and near, all was +perfectly still. Uncle Titus had brought several thick books with him, +under each arm, for he thought he should like to take possession at once, +if he found it to his mind. Aunt Ninette carried the inkstand and paper, +and Dora brought up the rear, with cigars and the wax-taper.</p> + +<p>Mr. Ehrenreich was well pleased with the place; he settled himself at +once, took his seat at the table, drew in a long breath of the pure air +which blew in through the open doors and windows, and softly rubbed his +hands with satisfaction. He began to write directly, and Aunt Ninette and +Dora withdrew, and left him alone to his work.</p> + +<p>By this time the news of the twins'<a name="Page_191" id="Page_191" /> exploit of yesterday, had spread +through the house. For when Rolf returned from his morning lessons, he +went straight for his bow, and of course discovered at once the loss of +one arrow. Very much incensed, he ran about the house to find out who had +been meddling with his property. He had little trouble in discovering the +offenders, for the twins were so broken down by the suffering they had +been through, that they confessed at once, and told him the whole story, +including their horror at the cry of pain, and adding that their mother +had now gone to the cottage, to inquire who had been hit. Then they showed +Rolf where they had fired the arrow through the hedge, and to be sure +there it was, lying on the ground, in Mrs. Kurd's garden. The recovery of +his treas<a name="Page_192" id="Page_192" />ure put Rolf again in good-humor. He rushed back to the house, +calling out, "Jule, Paula, did you know that the twins shot a child +yesterday?" And so it came about that all six of the children, and Miss +Hanenwinkel, besides, stood on the stone steps, on tip-toe with +excitement, awaiting the mother's return from the cottage. The moment she +appeared, Hunne called out, "Where was it hit?" and then each one asked a +different question, and all at once:</p> + +<p>"Is it a child?" "Is it a boy?" "How big is it?" "What is its name?" "Is +it much hurt?"</p> + +<p>"Come into the house, first," said the mother, turning a deaf ear to the +shower of questions; and when they were clustered about her in the house, +she told them about the pale, delicate little maiden, with a band<a name="Page_193" id="Page_193" />age upon +her arm, so tight that she could scarcely use it. She said that the child +was apparently about Paula's age; that she spoke excellent German, and +looked very nice and well-bred; that her name was Dora, and last of all, +that she was to come into the garden after dinner, and then they could +make her acquaintance. All was now curiosity and excitement; how did the +child look—what would she say? And each began to speculate what his own +particular relation would be to the new-comer.</p> + +<p>Paula stood still in intense delight; and only said, "Oh, if she is so +nice, and just my age, too, mamma, how happy I shall be!" She had visions +of a great, indissoluble friendship, and she could hardly wait till +afternoon. Rolf was sure that Dora <a name="Page_194" id="Page_194" />was just the right age to guess his +charades, and that he should make friends with her at once on that ground. +The twins had a feeling that Dora belonged especially to them, because +they had shot her; and they thought she would be the very one to help them +in carrying out their schemes; for they often needed a third person, and +Paula was never in the mood.</p> + +<p>"Well, I am glad that Dora is coming," said Hunne, "for I can go to her +Saturdays, when all the chairs are standing on their heads, and no one +else will have me."</p> + +<p>Last of all Jule asked, "Hunne, I want to get some good out of Dora, too, +what shall it be?"</p> + +<p>"I know," said the child, after thinking awhile, "she can help you get off +your riding-boots—you know there weren't enough of us, last time."<a name="Page_195" id="Page_195" /></p> + +<p>"The very thing," said Jule, laughing.</p> + +<p>Dora was also greatly excited—she fairly trembled. One moment she did not +know what to do for joy that the longed-for happiness had come, and she +was to go into the garden, among the lovely, sweet-smelling flowers, and +all those merry children. But the next moment she was afraid. She had +watched the children from a distance, and she knew them all by sight; she +already felt partly acquainted with them, and each one had excited an +individual interest in her mind. But they had not even seen her, at all; +she was a perfectly strange child to them. And then she said to herself +with real distress, that she was so ignorant and awkward, and they knew so +much, and were so clever, that they would certainly despise <a name="Page_196" id="Page_196" />her, and +would want to have nothing to do with her. She kept running it all over +and over in her mind during dinner, and could scarcely eat a mouthful, in +her excitement. Before she knew it, the time had come, and her aunt said,</p> + +<p>"Now, Dora, you can go!"</p> + +<p>So Dora put on her hat and went over to the next house. She went in at the +front door, and passed through the long entry, at the other end of which +the door into the garden stood open. Going out of this door she found +herself in full view of the whole family. Directly in front of her, under +the apple-tree, sat Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld, and round about them were the +six children. Her timidity came back again, at seeing the parents, for she +had expected to see only the children. She <a name="Page_197" id="Page_197" />stood hesitating, and glanced +shyly at the company. Little Hunne caught sight of her, and slipping down +from his seat, ran toward her with outstretched arms, crying out,</p> + +<p>"Come, Dora, there is room here on my seat; Come!" and seizing her hand, +he pulled her along toward the others, who all came eagerly to meet her, +and welcomed her as cordially as if she were an old friend. So, occupied +with questions and greetings, she came to where the parents sat, and they +were so friendly and kind, that all her shyness passed away, and she was +soon sitting on the same seat with Hunne, in the midst of the circle, as +much at home as if she belonged there.</p> + +<p>Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld soon left their seats and walked up and down the +garden; <a name="Page_198" id="Page_198" />and then the children pressed round Dora, and each had some +particular thing to say to her. Paula spoke least; but she looked at the +new acquaintance, as if she were making a study of her. Rolf, Wili and +Lili stood as near Dora as they could squeeze, to make her hear what they +were saying, and Hunne kept fast hold of her, as if afraid that she would +vanish away.</p> + +<p>"If you squeeze Dora to death the first time she makes us a visit, she +will not come a second time;" remarked Julius, who sat stretched out at +full length on a garden-bench; "so take my advice, and give her room to +breathe."</p> + +<p>"How old are you, Dora? Not much older than I am?" asked Lili eagerly.</p> + +<p>"I am just twelve."</p> + +<p>"Oh, what a shame! then you are as <a name="Page_199" id="Page_199" />old as Paula;" said Lili regretfully, +who had hoped that Dora would belong to her in every respect, even in age.</p> + +<p>"No, no," cried Rolf, "Dora is my age; at least nearer mine than Paula's, +if she is only just twelve."</p> + +<p>Rolf thought this opened a favorable prospect for special companionship. +"Are you good at guessing riddles? And are you fond of them?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, and I have made a riddle;" cried Hunne, putting in his oar, +"Now guess mine, Dora. My first you can eat but not drink"—</p> + +<p>Rolf cut the little boy's charade ruthlessly in two with,</p> + +<p>"Oh, get away with your old riddle, Hunne; it is no riddle at all! Now +listen, Dora;</p> + +<p>"<a name="Page_200" id="Page_200" />My first conceals from light of day—" But Rolf was not destined to +finish his verses, for Lili had seized Dora's hand and was pulling her +with all her might, saying,</p> + +<p>"Come, Dora, I will play you everything I know." Dora had asked her if she +was the one who played on the piano, and Lili thought this a good excuse +for stealing the new friend for herself. Lili had her way, for Dora really +wanted to hear the piano, though she did not like to disappoint Rolf.</p> + +<p>"You must not take it amiss," she said, turning back to speak to him, as +Lili drew her away, "I am not good at guessing, and I should only bother +you with my stupidity."</p> + +<p>"Won't you try just one?" asked Rolf, rather disappointed.<a name="Page_201" id="Page_201" /></p> + +<p>"Oh, yes, if you want me to. I will try bye and bye," she called back, for +Lili was fairly dragging her towards the house. Hunne had not let go his +hold of Dora, and was pulled along too. He kept calling out, "Mine too, +guess mine too," and she promised that she would do her best. Wili also +went with them, and all four betook themselves to the school-room where +the piano stood. The twins had been taking music lessons from Miss +Hanenwinkel for more than a year, not so much because their parents cared +about having them learn to play on the piano, as because they thought the +lessons would be a pleasant occupation, and the music would have a +soothing effect on the children's somewhat restless dispositions; and +moreover, last but by no means least, <a name="Page_202" id="Page_202" />the twins could not be up to any +mischievous pranks, while they were busy practising.</p> + +<p>Now that they stood before the piano, Lili's ardor for playing it somewhat +cooled, and she reverted to her usual point of view with regard to it.</p> + +<p>"You know, Dora, of course," she said, "that playing on the piano is the +most tedious thing in the world. Why, when I have to practise, I get +perfectly tired to death, don't you, Wili?" Wili assented emphatically.</p> + +<p>"How can you feel so?" asked Dora, casting a longing look at the piano, +"Oh, if I could only sit down there and play as you do, Lili, I should be +perfectly happy."</p> + +<p>"Do you really think so?" said Lili, struck with the expression of Dora's +eyes. She <a name="Page_203" id="Page_203" />opened the piano quickly, and began to play a little melody. +Dora sat by, thirstily drinking in the sounds, and looking as charmed as +if Lili were conferring some substantial benefit upon her. The sight of +her pleasure was very inspiriting to Lili, who kept on playing better and +better, and when Wili saw the impression produced, he wanted to take his +share.</p> + +<p>"Now let me play, Lili," he said, as she came to the end; but Lili was now +quite in the spirit of it, and did not stop for an instant, but began to +repeat the piece from the beginning.</p> + +<p>"Do you know any other tune?" asked Dora.</p> + +<p>"No; Miss Hanenwinkel will not teach me another till I have learned my +exercises better; but I know what I will do,<a name="Page_204" id="Page_204" /> Dora, just wait till +to-morrow, and then I will give you music lessons, and we will learn ever +so many tunes. Should you like that?"</p> + +<p>"Will you really?" asked Dora, and she looked so overjoyed at the bare +idea, that Lili at once decided to begin the lessons on the very next day.</p> + +<p>"But my arm!" exclaimed Dora. They had forgotten that. But Lili did not +give up her plans so easily.</p> + +<p>"Oh, your arm will soon be better," she said, "and meantime I will learn +ever so many pieces, and be all the more able to teach you."</p> + +<p>At this moment the big bell rang for supper. Hunne grasped Dora's hand, +declaring that there was no time to lose, for his father always came +punctually to <a name="Page_205" id="Page_205" />his meals, and Hunne liked to do the same. The table was +spread under the apple-tree, and covered with a great variety of good +things. As she sat there looking about at these new acquaintances who +already seemed like old friends, Dora felt as if she were dreaming; it was +so much more delightful even than she had hoped; and she was almost afraid +that she should wake up all at once, and find it only a dream. But she did +not wake up, except to find that her plate had been loaded with good +things, so very real, that all anxiety passed away, and she realized that +she was living, and living remarkably well, into the bargain.</p> + +<p>"Do eat your cake, or you will be the last to get through," said Hunne, +"see, Dora, Jule and I have eaten four. Jule <a name="Page_206" id="Page_206" />and I can do a great many +things; only we can't pull the riding-boots off very well. You'll help +about that, won't you, Dora?" "Eat your cakes, and be quiet, Hunne," said +Jule, in a warning tone; and Dora did not answer about the boots, for Mr. +Birkenfeld was asking her questions, and she began to tell him about her +father, and of their life together in Hamburg and Karlsruhe.</p> + +<p>Up to this time, Paula had not made any attempt to talk with Dora; but +when supper was over, she came up to her, and said, softly,</p> + +<p>"Will you come with me a little while now?"</p> + +<p>Dora was delighted with the invitation, for she had begun to be afraid +that Paula did not mean to have anything to say to her, and yet she had +been particularly <a name="Page_207" id="Page_207" />attracted toward this quiet girl, so near her own age. +Paula had wanted to see what sort of a girl Dora was, before she made +advances, and she was evidently well pleased with what she saw, for she +now took her new friend by the hand, and led her away down the garden +path. The twins and Hunne, and even Rolf, were soon tired of waiting for +Dora to come back, and went calling and searching everywhere for her; but +they could not find her; she had quite disappeared. In fact, Paula had +taken her all round the garden, and then up to her own room. There the two +girls sat and talked, and talked, about all sorts of things. They told +each other their thoughts and feelings on various subjects, and found +themselves in perfect sympathy. It was a great hap<a name="Page_208" id="Page_208" />piness to both, for +neither had ever had an intimate friend, of her own age, one whose tastes, +purposes and ideals were like her own.</p> + +<p>"Now we will be 'best friends' forever," they said, and sat, forgetful of +all the world besides, till the stars stood shining in the heavens above, +and all the earth was bathed in shadow.</p> + +<p>The mother found them at last; she had suspected that they had taken +refuge in Paula's room. Dora sprang up hastily when she noticed how dark +it had grown, and recollected that her aunt would be expecting her. The +other children were waiting below, rather a dissatisfied little party at +Dora's disappearance; for they all wanted to talk to her. Rolf was +particularly annoyed.<a name="Page_209" id="Page_209" /></p> + +<p>"Why Dora," he said, "I thought you were going to guess my charade; will +you try now?"</p> + +<p>But Dora said it was really time for her to go home; so Mrs. Birkenfeld +told them that they must wait till to-morrow for all they had to say, and +that Dora would come every day to see them and would take lessons with +them too. This satisfied them, and they charged Dora to come very early +and stay very late, for there was a great deal to do and a great deal to +show her. The leave taking lasted a long time, but Rolf suddenly cut the +thing short.</p> + +<p>He was going to have the last word with Dora, for he was to walk home with +her. As they crossed the grass plot towards the cottage, the stars were +shining so brightly overhead, that Dora stood still.<a name="Page_210" id="Page_210" /></p> + +<p>"Look up, Rolf;" she said, "do you see those five twinkling stars up +there? I know them very well; they were my own stars in Karlsruhe, and +they are here with me too."</p> + +<p>"Oh yes, I've seen those; they are on our map of the Heavens. Do you know +their names, Dora?"</p> + +<p>"No, indeed; can you tell the names of the stars Rolf? How much you do +know!" said Dora admiringly. "Don't those five all belong together, and +have one name? There are others too that look as if they belonged +together. Do you know them all? How I should like to learn them from you!"</p> + +<p>Rolf was much pleased with the idea of giving lessons in astronomy, to one +so eager to learn.<a name="Page_211" id="Page_211" /></p> + +<p>"Let us begin now," said he enthusiastically; "I will tell them all to you +one after another, even if it takes till midnight."</p> + +<p>This reminded Dora how late it was.</p> + +<p>"No, Rolf" she said quickly, "thank you very much, but no more to-night. +To-morrow; will you tell me to-morrow?"</p> + +<p>"Well, to-morrow then, Dora, don't forget. Good-night."</p> + +<p>"Good-night, Rolf;" and Dora hurried into the house. She was so brimming +over with happiness and the many pleasures of the day, that she sprang +up-stairs to Aunt Ninette, and began to tell her everything all mixed up +together, with such astonishing vivacity, that her aunt drew back rather +startled.</p> + +<p>"Dora! Dora! think a minute! this ex<a name="Page_212" id="Page_212" />citement may go to your arm! Go to +sleep as quick as you can; that is the best thing you can do."</p> + +<p>Dora went to her bed-room, but sleep was impossible. She knelt down at her +bed-side and gave heart-felt thanks to God for sending her all this +happiness; she resolved that when these holidays were over she would go +back to her work again without complaint; no matter how long the hours +might be, and she would never forget these happy days that the good God +had sent her now. It was long before she could close her eyes for very +bliss.<a name="Page_213" id="Page_213" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII" />CHAPTER VIII.</h2> + +<h3>MORE CHARADES.</h3> + + +<p>Early the next day, as Julius was clattering along the passage with his +big riding-boots and spurs, he heard the sounds of practising in the +school-room, and knowing that Miss Hanenwinkel did not give lessons at +this hour, he pushed open the door to see what was going on. There sat +Lili at the piano, and Wili stood by, looking as if he were impatiently +counting every minute till he could have his turn.</p> + +<p>"What are you two about?" he called out, "is this the beginning of some +mischievous prank?"<a name="Page_214" id="Page_214" /></p> + +<p>"Be quiet, Jule, we haven't a minute to lose," said Lili seriously. Jule +laughed aloud and went on his way. Going down stairs, he met Miss +Hanenwinkel.</p> + +<p>"What has got into the twins now?" he asked. "Have they taken the notion +of being virtuous, into their small noddles?"</p> + +<p>"That is more likely at seven than at seventeen;" was all the answer he +got.</p> + +<p>He went on down stairs still laughing, and just at the front door met his +mother. She was starting at that early hour to try to see the doctor +before he went from home, to ask him exactly the state of Dora's arm, and +whether there was any danger for the child. Aunt Ninette's anxiety had +infected her, and she could not rest until she knew the probabilities of +the case.<a name="Page_215" id="Page_215" /></p> + +<p>"Do I hear some one playing on the piano, Jule?" she asked. "It is an +unusual sound for this time of day."</p> + +<p>"Mother dear, I do believe that the end of the world is coming," replied +Julius;</p> + +<p>"Lili is up there hurrying from one finger-exercise to another as if she +could not get enough of that exquisite amusement, and Wili is seated at +her side in a similar condition of nervous industry, waiting for his turn +at the piano."</p> + +<p>"A strange state of things, to be sure, Jule," said his mother; "for it +was only yesterday that Miss Hanenwinkel was complaining to me that Lili +did not show the slightest interest in her music, and that she would not +even play her piece, much less her exercises."</p> + +<p>"It's just as I said; the end of the world <a name="Page_216" id="Page_216" />is coming," said Jule, turning +towards the stable.</p> + +<p>"Let us hope rather the beginning," replied Mrs. Birkenfeld, starting in +the other direction to go down the hill towards the village. When she +reached the doctor's house, she was so fortunate as to find him at home, +and she asked him the question that so greatly disquieted her. He assured +her that the wound was doing perfectly well, and that there was not the +slightest danger of any permanent stiffness of the arm; though he +laughingly owned that he had made the worst of it to Dora, in order to +impress her with caution for the future. It would be all over in a day or +two at farthest. Mrs. Birkenfeld was much relieved, for besides her +sympathy for Dora, she had felt keen<a name="Page_217" id="Page_217" />ly her children's responsibility for +the misfortune.</p> + +<p>On her way home Mrs. Birkenfeld stopped to speak to Aunt Ninette; not only +to carry her the doctor's favorable verdict, but also to talk with her +about Dora. She now learned for the first time, that Dora was to earn her +living by sewing; and that for this reason her aunt felt obliged to keep +her so closely to her shirt-making.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Birkenfeld took a warm interest in Dora. She thought the little girl +very delicate for such heavy work, and she was glad that there was still +some time left for her to grow stronger before she had to go back to +Karlsruhe, and settle down to regular work again. She begged Aunt Ninette +to let the child, during the rest of <a name="Page_218" id="Page_218" />their stay, give up the sewing +entirely, and she offered to let her own seamstress make the shirts, that +Dora might be free to amuse herself with the children, and gain strength +by play in the open air.</p> + +<p>The self-possessed, quiet manner of Mrs. Birkenfeld had an excellent +effect on Mrs. Ehrenreich, and she acquiesced in this proposal without the +slightest demur. Indeed the path of the future, that had looked so beset +with difficulties, seemed now to lie smooth before her, and all her +prospects were brightened. She spoke with great thankfulness on her +husband's account; for he already found himself so improved by the fresh +air and quiet of the summer house, and he was so thoroughly comfortable +and contented there, that he could hardly bear to leave it, even to come +in at night.<a name="Page_219" id="Page_219" /></p> + +<p>When Mrs. Birkenfeld rose to go, she cordially invited Aunt Ninette to +come often to see her in the garden, saying that she must find it lonely +in the cottage, and that the open air would be good for her also. Aunt +Ninette was much gratified by this courtesy, and accepted it with +pleasure; quite forgetting the noise of the children, which had been so +great a bugbear to her.</p> + +<p>Dora had sprung out of bed that morning as soon as she opened her eyes, +for the thought of the pleasure before her made her heart dance for joy. +She had to curb her impatience however for a time, for Mrs. Ehrenreich did +not approve of imposing upon people who were inclined to be neighborly. It +was not till Mrs. Birkenfeld had come over to the <a name="Page_220" id="Page_220" />cottage, and after +talking some time with the aunt had asked after Dora and repeated her +invitation, that the little girl was allowed to go. This time she did not +stand still and look shyly about; with a few springing steps she reached +the house, and at the door of the sitting-room she was received with a +chorus of welcoming voices; while Wili and Lili and little Hunne and Paula +all ran out to meet her, and draw her in among them. Julius, just returned +from his ride, had thrown himself as usual into an arm-chair, stretching +out his legs, as an intimation that he should like to have his boots +pulled off. Dora ran forward and offered her services, frankly desirous of +making herself useful. But Jule instantly drew in his long legs.</p> + +<p>"No, no, Dora; not for the world; <a name="Page_221" id="Page_221" />what are you thinking about?" he cried, +jumping up and very politely offering Dora his chair. Before she could +take it, the twins pulled her away; saying "Come with us!" and Hunne +tugged at her dress behind, calling loud, "Come with me!" while Paula +reaching over him, whispered softly in her ear, "Go first with the twins; +or they will keep this up all day; bye and bye I will come to you, and +then we can have some comfort together."</p> + +<p>"Dora," said Jule, waving off the three noisy creatures, "I advise you to +stay by me; it is your only hope of a happy existence in this house-hold; +for I can tell you if you go with Paula, you will grow too romantic; you +will scarcely breathe the fresh air, and will lose your appetite +completely. If you take Rolf for your <a name="Page_222" id="Page_222" />companion, your whole existence +will become one great perpetual riddle."</p> + +<p>"That it will be at any rate," remarked Miss Hanenwinkel, who was passing +through the room at that moment.</p> + +<p>"If you prefer to go with Miss Hanenwinkel," said Jule quickly, so that +the governess might be sure to hear what he said; "you will be preserved +in salt; quite the opposite you see to plums, which are done in sugar! If +your choice falls on the twins, you will be torn in two, and as to little +Hunne; if you go with him he will talk you deaf!"</p> + +<p>In spite of this melancholy prediction, Dora allowed herself to be carried +off by the twins, and Hunne ran after them. When they reached the piano, +Lili began to play her one piece, and when she came <a name="Page_223" id="Page_223" />to the end, she +glanced at Dora who nodded so pleasantly that Lili, thus encouraged, began +again at the beginning. Presently Dora began to sing the words; Wili, who +was waiting in vain for his chance to play, joined her; then Hunne too; so +that a loud chorus rang out cheerily from the school-room—</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Live your life merrily<br /></span> +<span class="i2">While the lamp glows;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Ere it can fade and die,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Gather the rose."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>They were so carried away by their own music that the voices rose louder +and louder, and Hunne's out-screamed them all. Presently Lili twirled +round on her stool, and said, her eyes shining with joyful expectation:</p> + +<p>"Just wait till to-morrow, Dora, and <a name="Page_224" id="Page_224" />then you'll see!" for the child had +worked so diligently at her exercises that morning that she felt that she +had a right to claim at least half a dozen new pieces from Miss +Hanenwinkel to-morrow.</p> + +<p>At this moment the bell rang for the twins to go to their lessons; a sound +that Hunne was well-pleased to hear, for now he could have Dora to himself +till dinner-time; and the little girl gave herself up to him so cheerfully +and with such warm interest in the artistic performances of his +nut-cracker, that he made a firm resolution then and there never to let +her go again. But no sooner was dinner over, than his plan was completely +upset. Paula had finished her French lessons, and with her mother's leave, +she now took possession of Dora. As for Dora, she <a name="Page_225" id="Page_225" />asked nothing better; +she would have been glad to spend whole days and nights talking with +Paula, telling all the secrets of her heart, and hearing in return all her +friend's thoughts and wishes, hopes and fears. They both felt sure that +they could never be tired of being together, and of sharing each other's +memories of the past and plans for the future. A long life-time would not +be enough for them. It was seven o'clock before they again joined the +family group which was gathered under the apple-tree; and being late they +slipped into their places very quickly, for the father had begun to cough +significantly, to show that things were not just as they should be. During +the meal, Rolf cast meaning looks across to Dora, that seemed to say,</p> + +<p>"<a name="Page_226" id="Page_226" />We two have a plan together next; don't forget!"</p> + +<p>While they all sat chatting merrily after supper was over, Rolf was +watching the sky, to see when the first pale star should peep through the +twilight amid the twigs of the apple-tree; and as soon as he spied one, he +came to Dora, saying</p> + +<p>"Now, Dora, look, up there!" and he carried her off to the very farthest +corner of the garden, to make sure that none of his brothers or sisters +should interfere with them. He felt quite securely hidden under protecting +nut-trees, and placing himself in the right position, he began his lesson.</p> + +<p>"Do you see, there, your five stars—one two three, and then two more. Do +you see them distinctly?"<a name="Page_227" id="Page_227" /></p> + +<p>"Oh yes; I know them so well, so well," said Dora.</p> + +<p>"Well, that constellation is Cassiopeia. And now just wait a moment, Dora. +I've just thought of a riddle that is very appropriate. You can guess it +easily, if you try."</p> + +<p>"I will if I can, but I am afraid your riddles are too hard for me:"</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first's a most delicious drink,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But best of all when fresh, I think.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Add then my second, and you make<br /></span> +<span class="i1">An adjective, small pains to take!<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My third must strait and narrow prove<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Or 'twill not lead to heaven above.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Now for my whole—a countless host<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In which each separate light is lost.<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Have you guessed it, Dora?"</p> + +<p>"No, and I'm sure I cannot guess it. I am terribly dull at such things. I +am <a name="Page_228" id="Page_228" />sorry; for it makes it stupid for you, but I can't help it," said Dora +dolefully.</p> + +<p>"Of course you can't help it now, because you are not used to them," said +the boy consolingly. "I will give you an easier one to begin with:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"For full enjoyment of our youth<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My first is needful as the truth,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And at man's very farthest end<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My second comes—and now attend,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Master of Greek Philosophy<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole, its shining crown you see."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"I cannot, I cannot, you are only losing time and trouble, Rolf, I do not +know the least bit about Greek things," said Dora sighing.</p> + +<p>"Never mind, I will try another country; how is this?" and before Dora +could pro<a name="Page_229" id="Page_229" />test, the indefatigable riddle-maker declaimed:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My fickle first is said to be<br /></span> +<span class="i1">England's high-road of industry;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But Germany denies the same<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And with a <i>Key</i> she makes her claim.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In Russia, nihilistic power<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Threatens my second, every hour.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But Rome, Imperial Rome, to you,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole was pride and terror too!"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"That's true!" It was a deep voice that echoed in the surrounding +darkness, and the startled children clung to each other for a moment in +terror. Then Dora began to laugh.</p> + +<p>"It is Uncle Titus," she said, "he is sitting there in the summer-house. +Come, Rolf, let us go in and see him."</p> + +<p>Rolf assented; and they found Uncle Titus sitting there with his chair +tipped <a name="Page_230" id="Page_230" />back against the wall, looking very much pleased to see them. Rolf +returned his greeting very cordially, and inquired quite casually whether +he had guessed the riddle.</p> + +<p>"I think it must be 'Caesar,' is it not, my son?" said Uncle Titus tapping +the lad kindly on the shoulder.</p> + +<p>"Yes, that's right; and did you hear the others I was saying, and did you +guess them?"</p> + +<p>"Possibly, possibly, my son," replied the good man. "I am much mistaken if +the first is not 'Milky-way,' and the second, 'Plato.'"</p> + +<p>"Both right!" cried Rolf, highly delighted. "It is the greatest fun to +make riddles and have them guessed so quickly. I have another, and +another, and one more.<a name="Page_231" id="Page_231" /> May I give you another, Mr. Ehrenreich?"</p> + +<p>"Certainly, my dear boy, why not? out with them, all three, and we will +try to guess them all."</p> + +<p>Rolf was enchanted, and set about recalling them. "I will take the +shortest first," he said:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first implies strength and grace;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In all things my second finds place;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">My whole was the scourge of the race."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Have you guessed that?"</p> + +<p>"Very likely, very likely, my son; now the next:"</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Take all that the senses attest<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Add the sign of the beast for the rest,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And my glorious whole stands confessed."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"And now another," said Uncle Titus, nodding.<a name="Page_232" id="Page_232" /></p> + +<p>"And now I have a very long one, and rather harder," said the lad:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i2">"A thrill through all the nations ran,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">When he, my whole, the grand old man,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Spoke words that e'en my second turn<br /></span> +<span class="i3">My first, with hopes that glow and burn.<br /></span> +<span class="i3">But now are hearts to anger spurred;<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Nations are sick with hope deferred,<br /></span> +<span>Alas! small chance for Ireland we know!<br /></span> +<span>My first my second at my whole we throw."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>Rolf stopped, quite excited with the declamation of his favorite charade.</p> + +<p>"Now we will begin to guess, my son," said Uncle Titus, with a pleased +expression: "First, Bonaparte. Second, Matterhorn. Third, Gladstone."</p> + +<p>"Every one right!" cried Rolf, exultantly. "This is splendid! I have +always wanted to do this with my riddles; that is, find some one who could +guess them all. Before <a name="Page_233" id="Page_233" />this, I've always had a heap of unguessed riddles. +Now they are all guessed, and I can begin again with a new set!" Rolf was +full of satisfaction.</p> + +<p>"I will make you a proposal, my son," said Uncle Titus, as he rose from +his seat, and prepared to return to the cottage; "Come to me here every +evening, and bring me the fresh set. Who knows but that I may have a few +to give you in return?"</p> + +<p>By this time it was rather too late for the study of the stars, and that +had to be postponed; so Dora and Rolf returned to the rest of the family; +Rolf quite overjoyed with the pleasant interview he had had, and with the +prospect of its repetition; while on his side Uncle Titus wended his way +to the cottage, filled with quiet satis<a name="Page_234" id="Page_234" />faction at the thought of his new +friend; for he had always wanted a son, a twelve year old son, who should +have left behind the noise and follies of childhood, and have become old +enough to be an intelligent and agreeable companion. Now Rolf fulfilled +these conditions; and moreover displayed a decided predilection for Uncle +Titus, who began to feel a most paternal interest spring up in his heart +towards the lad. So gladly did he feel it, that as he strode through the +garden, in the light of the shining, starry host, he broke out with,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Live your life merrily<br /></span> +<span class="i3">While the lamp glows;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Ere it can fade and die,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Gather the rose."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>For the tune was floating in his memory as he had heard it sung that +morning by <a name="Page_235" id="Page_235" />the fresh young voices, and out came the joyous notes under +the peaceful heavens.</p> + +<p>At the cottage window, Aunt Ninette stood looking out for her husband; and +as she heard his voice singing this merry melody, it was with nothing +short of amazement that she said to herself, "Can that be Uncle Titus?"<a name="Page_236" id="Page_236" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX" />CHAPTER IX.</h2> + +<h3>"WHAT MUST BE, MUST BE."</h3> + + +<p>Time passed quickly at the two houses, in this new and happy +companionship.</p> + +<p>"Another week gone already!" and "Sunday again so soon!" were the +exclamations heard on every side, as each week went by. And Dora was the +happiest of all; the days fairly danced with her: they certainly had not +more than half as many hours as they had had in Karlsruhe, and every +evening she was sorry to have to go to bed, and lose in sleep so much of +the little time that remained of her visit. If she could only have passed +the whole night <a name="Page_237" id="Page_237" />at the piano, practising while the others were sleeping, +she thought she could have nothing more to desire. Her arm was now wholly +healed, and she was taking music-lessons with a kind of furor; and in Lili +she had a teacher whose zeal equaled her own. A most agreeable teacher +too, who did not trouble her pupil with finger-exercises and scales, but +gave her tunes at once without more ado; and first of course the favorite, +"Live thy life merrily." Dora learned the air very quickly with the right +hand, and Lili did not require her to learn the left hand yet; declaring +that it was quite too difficult to play both together. All this +playing-teacher was so improving to Lili, that she began to make wonderful +progress herself, so that Miss Hanenwinkel was equally surprised and +pleased <a name="Page_238" id="Page_238" />at her improvement, and her mother often paused outside of the +school-room door to listen to the firm but lively touch with which her +little daughter rendered her studies; for Lili had really great talent for +music, and now that a sufficient motive had been applied, she advanced +rapidly.</p> + +<p>Paula was in a state of tranquil blessedness all day long. She had found a +friend, and such a friend! The reality of this friendship far surpassed +her imagination and her hopes, for such a one as Dora she could not have +conceived of; one who was so attractive not only to her, but to every +member of the family. Like Dora, Paula grudged the hours passed in sleep, +now that there were so few left that they could spend together.</p> + +<p>Rolf had abandoned his old plan of <a name="Page_239" id="Page_239" />charade-making, and had started on an +entirely new system, and he spent his leisure hours striding up and down +certain of the garden-walks, sunk in thought with his hands clasped behind +his back, and so lost to outward things that Hunne was charged to keep +away from these paths; for more than once he was almost run down by his +brother. A new set of riddles was now ready every evening for Uncle Titus, +who was always waiting for his young friend in the summer-house, prepared +to guess, and showing remarkable skill in finding out even the most +intricate puzzles; and as a natural result, Rolf grew more and more clever +in making them. Before long, Uncle Titus began to give riddles himself in +return, and his were carefully written out; for they required serious +<a name="Page_240" id="Page_240" />study, as they were in Latin. Rolf carried these home to his father and +Jule, but they would not even try to guess them. Mr. Ehrenreich declared +that his Latin was quite too rusty for such work as this, and Jule +maintained that during vacation he did not dare to tax his brain +unnecessarily; he needed all his wits for his serious work next term. So +Rolf worked away by himself, dictionary in hand, and twisted and turned +the words till he wrung out their meaning. Then he showed them with +triumph to his father and brother, and in the evening carried them to +Uncle Titus. The pleasure which his kind old friend took in his success +spurred the boy on to greater activity. He studied not only the riddles +themselves, but his Latin lessons more <a name="Page_241" id="Page_241" />earnestly, and he took to early +rising, and every morning before breakfast he worked with his Lexicon in +the garden, as if his livelihood depended on the solution of Latin +puzzles.</p> + +<p>Hunne too was a lucky boy in these days, for no matter how often or how +long he hung upon Dora, and claimed her as his own property, never once +did the good-natured girl avoid or repulse her little friend; but always +lent herself to his wishes, and took so much pains to amuse him, that it +seemed as if she found her own pleasure in pleasing him. Mrs. Birkenfeld +had persuaded Aunt Ninette to leave Dora entirely at liberty both morning +and evening, and when in the afternoon she took her sewing and sat with +the family under the apple-tree, she <a name="Page_242" id="Page_242" />found that even shirt-making might +be an agreeable occupation, under such favorable circumstances as these.</p> + +<p>One day Dora made a new riddle for Hunne; for indeed his "nut-cracker" one +had become rather an old story; yet he couldn't bear to give up +riddle-giving. To his unspeakable joy this new riddle had a triumphant +experience, quite unprecedented in the family annals—no one could guess +it. This time nobody could turn him off with, "Oh, go away with that same +old charade." For as no one knew the answer, no one could laugh at the +little questioner, and he and Dora agreed not to give the slightest hint +that might lead to the right guess, and so put an end to this delightful +state of things.<a name="Page_243" id="Page_243" /></p> + +<p>The riddle was this:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"My first makes you cry—not for sorrow,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">For my second a spoon you may borrow,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">To my whole, you say, 'thank you—to-morrow.'"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>What could it be? Julius said it was "Hot-tea, because if the tea is very +hot and you try to drink it, the tears start to your eyes, and then you +cool it with a spoon, and you would like to let it stand till to-morrow."</p> + +<p>Hunne jumped for joy, crying "Wrong, wrong!"</p> + +<p>Miss Hanenwinkel suggested "Plum-jam," because Hunne often cried when he +couldn't have plums, and everybody ate jam with a spoon, and if plum-jam +was not on the supper-table to-night, it was sure to be, to-morrow.</p> + +<p>"Wrong! wrong!" cried Hunne again.<a name="Page_244" id="Page_244" /></p> + +<p>"Well, I guess Tear-ful," said Rolf; but that was even worse than the +others.</p> + +<p>"I think it may be Snow-drop," said the mother. "The sight of the snow +makes you cry for joy, and a spoon is used for your drops if you are ill, +and you always want snowdrops to-morrow."</p> + +<p>Mamma had failed! "Not Snowdrops; no!" screamed Hunne, almost beside +himself with delight.</p> + +<p>"I guess it is <i>ice-cream</i>," said Mr. Birkenfeld. "Ice makes me cry +sometimes, it is so cold. Cream certainly needs a spoon, and I have often +heard the cry, 'To-morrow please,' when ice-cream has been mentioned."</p> + +<p>Hunne spun round with delight. "No, no!" he shouted. It was almost too +good to be true, that his father should have <a name="Page_245" id="Page_245" />missed it too. He scampered +about crying out to everyone, "Guess! guess!"</p> + +<p>Rolf was really vexed not to be able to see through this simple little +"Hunne riddle" as he called it; and was mortified to perceive that he had +made a worse guess than any one.</p> + +<p>Meantime the days were passing. One morning at breakfast Uncle Titus said,</p> + +<p>"My dear Ninette, our last week is drawing near. What should you say if we +put off going home, another fortnight? I feel remarkably well here, no +dizziness at all, and an extraordinary increase of strength in my legs!"</p> + +<p>"You show it in your looks, my dear Titus—" said his wife tenderly, "you +look ten years younger, at the very least, than when we came here."<a name="Page_246" id="Page_246" /></p> + +<p>"And to my mind, this way of living has done you a world of good too, my +dear Ninette;" replied he, "It seems to me that you find much less to +lament over of late."</p> + +<p>"Everything is so different," she answered; "It seems to me that +everything has changed. The noise of the children even doesn't seem the +same, now that I know each one of them. I must say that I am very glad +that we didn't leave here that first week; I feel the loss of something +pleasant now when I do not hear the children's voices, and I am always a +little uneasy if it is perfectly quiet in the garden."</p> + +<p>"It is just so with me," said Uncle Titus, "and I cannot get through an +evening with any satisfaction unless that <a name="Page_247" id="Page_247" />bright boy has been in to see +me, full of impatience to tell me what he has been about during the day, +and eager to hear the enigmas I have to give him. It is a perfect pleasure +to have such a young fellow about one."</p> + +<p>"My dear Titus, you are growing younger every day. We will certainly stay +longer," said Aunt Ninette decidedly, "just as long as we conveniently +can. I'm sure even the doctor did not expect such good results from one +country visit; it is almost miraculous!"</p> + +<p>Dora lost no time in carrying the enchanting news of this decision to +Paula, for in her inmost heart she had been very unhappy at the thought of +going away so soon. How could she live, away from all this dear family +with whom she had <a name="Page_248" id="Page_248" />learned to feel so entirely at home? She thought that +when the day of separation came her heart would surely break.</p> + +<p>When the good news of Dora's longer stay among them spread through the +family, there was general rejoicing, and the little girl was in danger of +being fairly hugged to death by her friends.</p> + +<p>That evening after the children were all safely in bed, and Miss +Hanenwinkel had withdrawn to her own room, Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld sat +together upon the sofa, talking. This was the only quiet time that they +could count upon in the course of the day, when they could talk over the +needs, the pleasures and the pains, of their large and busy family. They +were talking now about the decision of their new friends, and Mrs. +Birkenfeld ex<a name="Page_249" id="Page_249" />pressed her great satisfaction with it, adding,</p> + +<p>"I cannot bear to think of losing Dora. She has grown very dear to me. +What a real blessing that child has been in the family! She leaves her +mark wherever she goes, and always for good. Wherever I turn I find some +new evidence of her beneficial influence. And to me personally she is +particularly attractive; I can't understand exactly why, but whenever I +look into her eyes, I feel as if I had known her for a long time, and as +if we had been sympathetic friends in days gone by."</p> + +<p>"Ah, my dear wife, how often I have heard you say that whenever you feel a +particular friendship for any one. I recollect perfectly that after we had +known each other a little while, you said it seemed <a name="Page_250" id="Page_250" />to you as if we had +been intimately acquainted some time before."</p> + +<p>"Well, suppose I did, you most incorrigible tease," said his wife, "you +cannot convince me to the contrary, nor can you take away the fact that +Dora is dear and delightful, not only to me, but to all the family +besides. Paula goes about beaming like the sunshine, and with no trace of +her usual discontent. Jule pulls off his own riding-boots without stirring +up the whole house about it; Rolf is so full of interest in his pursuits +that he has not a moment of idleness all day long; Lili has developed a +love for music and a talent for playing the piano, that we never dreamed +she possessed; and little Hunne has become so gentle and so contented at +his games, that it is a pleasure just to look at the child."<a name="Page_251" id="Page_251" /></p> + +<p>"I think too," said Mr. Birkenfeld, "that it is because of Dora's being +with us, that there has been a cessation of those mischievous pranks that +the twins were always at, and that kept the house in a constant state of +excitement."</p> + +<p>"I have not the least doubt of it;" said his wife, "Dora has aroused in +Lili an enthusiasm for music, and all the child's lively energy is turned +into that channel. Wili follows his sister's lead, and they are both +therefore so busy that they have not even a thought for mischief."</p> + +<p>"Dora is certainly an uncommon child and I am very sorry she is to leave +us so soon;" said Mr. Birkenfeld regretfully.</p> + +<p>"That is what is weighing upon my mind," said his wife, "I am constantly +trying to devise some plan for prolonging her stay still farther."<a name="Page_252" id="Page_252" /></p> + +<p>"No, no;" said her husband, decidedly, "we can't do anything about that. +We don't know these people well enough to try to influence their +movements. They must go away now, but perhaps next year we may see them +here again."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Birkenfeld sighed; there was a long winter to come, and there seemed +to her to be but little chance of the visit being repeated.</p> + +<p>The day fixed for the departure was Monday, and on the day before there +was to be a grand feast, a farewell festival; though to tell the truth, +none of them felt much like making a jubilee. Rolf alone was in the mood, +and he took charge of the preparations, as an important part of which, a +number of choice riddles were to be hung about the summer-house as +transparencies: in honor of his patron.<a name="Page_253" id="Page_253" /></p> + +<p>On Saturday Dora took her seat, as usual, with the family at dinner, but +no one had any appetite; the coming separation was too much in their +thoughts. As the mother was helping to soup, one after another exclaimed, +"Very little for me," "Please only a little," "I really don't care for any +to-day," "Scarcely any for me, thank you," "And less for me, to-day."</p> + +<p>"I should like to ask—" said their father, amid this shower of "No, thank +yous;" "I can't help wondering whether this 'thank you, to-morrow,' style +of thing is caused by grief at parting, or by a general dislike for +onion-soup."</p> + +<p>"Onion-soup! onion-soup! that is the answer to Hunne's riddle!" cried Rolf +with a cry of victory, for he had really taken it seriously to heart, that +Hunne's <a name="Page_254" id="Page_254" />charade had been so long unguessed. The answer was right. Poor +Hunne was quite depressed at this unexpected blow, and in a moment he said +somewhat pitifully,</p> + +<p>"Oh dear! papa, if you had not said that about 'thank you, to-morrow,' for +the soup, then no one would ever have found it out. Now I shall have no +more fun with it."</p> + +<p>But Dora had a comforting word for him, even now, and whispered softly, +"Yes, Hunne dear, you shall have some more fun with it, for I will bring +over my album this afternoon, and I will guide your hand while you write +the charade in it, and then I will take it to Karlsruhe, and show it to +all the people I know there, and they will all try to guess it."</p> + +<p>So Hunne was comforted, and was able <a name="Page_255" id="Page_255" />to finish his dinner happily. But +under the apple-tree where they were assembled for the last time, the +family were in very low spirits. For the next day Dora must stay with her +aunt to help her, and could not join them until the evening, in time for +the good-bye feast. Paula sat with her eyes full of tears, and did not +speak one word. Lili had already given signs of her state of mind, by all +sorts of restless movements, and at last she exclaimed,</p> + +<p>"Mamma, I wish I never need touch the piano again; it will be terribly +tiresome without Dora, and Miss Hanenwinkel will find fault again and say +I am 'not progressing,' and I don't want to 'progress' when Dora is not +here!"</p> + +<p>"Oh dear!" sighed Jule, "what terrible days are before us, with danger to +life <a name="Page_256" id="Page_256" />and limb, when the twins begin again to find their time hang heavy +on their hands. It is a very stupid arrangement anyway," he went on quite +excitedly; "it would be far better for Dora to pass the winter with us. +Her aunt and uncle could go on in their quiet way in Karlsruhe all the +same without her."</p> + +<p>The mother sympathized entirely in the children's regret at the separation +and said she hoped to persuade Mr. Ehrenreich to bring his wife and Dora +back for another summer.</p> + +<p>Hunne was the only one more interested in the present than in the future, +and he kept pulling Dora's dress and saying,</p> + +<p>"Go get your book, Dora! get the book!"<a name="Page_257" id="Page_257" /></p> + +<p>So Dora went to get her album, and brought it over for each one of her +friends, in the good old fashion, to write a verse or a motto in it, by +way of remembrance. It was no new, elegant, gilded affair. It was an old +book, faded and worn, and much of the writing in it was pale with age. +Here and there had been pasted on, tiny bunches of flowers and leaves all +of which had lost their color, and many of which had fallen off. The album +had belonged to Dora's mother, and the verses were all written in +unformed, childish characters. There were also some drawings, and among +these one of a small house and a well, with a man standing near it, +particularly attracted Hunne's attention, and he took the book in his own +hands, and began turning the leaves.<a name="Page_258" id="Page_258" /></p> + +<p>"Hallo!" he exclaimed with a knowing look, as he took out a piece of paper +that lay folded between the leaves; "Mamma has one like this; it belongs +to Lili; the one I am going to America to find."</p> + +<p>Julius laughed aloud. "What in the world are you chattering to Dora about +now, Hunne?" But his mother glanced, quickly at the little boy as she +caught his words, took the paper from his hand and read what was written +there.</p> + +<p>Great tears fell from her eyes as she read; the memory of long past hours +of her happy childhood rose before her, clear and distinct, and almost +overpowered her, Her own mother's face, and all the sights and sounds of +childhood! It was the other half of her own poem that she held in her +hand, the half that had been kept <a name="Page_259" id="Page_259" />by her dearly loved friend. She gave it +silently to her husband; she could not trust her voice to read it aloud.</p> + +<p>The children watched her curiously as she took the other half from her +notebook, and laid the two bits of yellow faded paper side by side. They +made a sheet of the usual size of old-fashioned letter paper. The writing +was the same on both, and as the lines were joined, their meaning became +plain. Mr. Birkenfeld read the verses aloud:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"Lay your hand in mine dear,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Joined thus we need not fear,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Each the other clasping fast,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That our union should not last,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">But behold, the fates decree<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That our future severed be.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">We will cut our verse in two,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Half for me and half for you.<br /></span><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260" /> +<span class="i1">But we still will hope forever<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That the halves may come together,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And with no loss to deplore.<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Our friendship be as 'twas before."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>The mother had taken Dora's hand in hers. "Where did you get this paper, +Dora?" she asked, much moved.</p> + +<p>"It has always been in my mother's album," replied the child with +surprise.</p> + +<p>"Then you are my Lili's child!" cried Mrs. Birkenfeld, "and that is what +your eyes always said to me, when I looked into them;" and she folded Dora +softly to her heart.</p> + +<p>The children were intensely excited, but seeing how much moved their +mother was, they restrained themselves, and sat very still, watching Dora +and their mother with eager looks. But little Hunne broke the spell.<a name="Page_261" id="Page_261" /></p> + +<p>"Then I sha'n't have to go to America, shall I, mamma?" he said gaily, for +since he had given his word to go to find the lost Lili, he had often +thought with alarm of the long journey that he must take alone.</p> + +<p>"No, dear child, we will all stay here together," said his mother, turning +towards the children with Dora's hand fast in hers; "Dora is the Lili you +were to seek, and we have found her."</p> + +<p>"Oh, mamma," cried Paula, "Dora and I will be what you and her mother +were; we will carry out the verses. We will say:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"'But we still will hope forever<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Now the halves have come together<br /></span> +<span class="i1">No farther losses to deplore,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Our friendship prove as yours before.'"<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Oh yes, and ours," "me too," "so will<a name="Page_262" id="Page_262" /> I," and all the children joined in +promising eternal friendship with Dora. But the mother had taken her +husband's hand and had drawn him away down the shady walk.</p> + +<p>"All right, I agree to it all," said Mr. Birkenfeld over and over again, +as his wife talked eagerly, while they walked back and forth. Presently +Mrs. Birkenfeld left him and crossed over to the next house. She asked for +Mrs. Ehrenreich, and now as they sat together by the window, she told Aunt +Ninette in words that came from her heart, with what delight she had +discovered that Dora was the daughter of her earliest and dearest friend; +that friend from whom she had been so long separated, but whose memory was +still green in her heart. She wanted <a name="Page_263" id="Page_263" />to learn all that could be told of +her friend's life and death, but Aunt Ninette had little to tell. She had +never known Dora's mother; her brother had spent several years in America +where he had married, and his wife had died in Hamburg shortly after +Dora's birth. That was all she knew. Then Mrs. Birkenfeld went directly to +the point. She explained to Mrs. Ehrenreich how much she had enjoyed and +profited by, her long visits at her friend's father's house, and how +deeply she felt that she owed these kind friends a debt of gratitude which +she now saw an opportunity partly to repay, by doing what she could for +Dora. In short, if Aunt Ninette and her husband would consent, her most +fervent wish would be to take Dora and bring her up as her own child.<a name="Page_264" id="Page_264" /></p> + +<p>She met with none of the opposition which she had feared. Aunt Ninette +said frankly that Dora had not a cent of property, and that she would be +entirely dependent on her own work as a seamstress; as neither her aunt +nor her uncle could afford to spend anything on her farther education. She +considered it a great blessing that the child should have found such a +friend, and she heartily rejoiced in her good fortune; and was sure that +her husband would fully agree with her. So there was nothing farther for +Mrs. Birkenfeld to do, but to embrace Mrs. Ehrenreich most cordially, and +then to hasten home to tell the children the happy news. She knew how they +would take it.</p> + +<p>There they were all under the apple-tree, all looking towards their mother +and <a name="Page_265" id="Page_265" />impatient for what she might have to tell them; hoping that it might +be some plan for prolonging Dora's stay. But when the mother told them +that from that day forward Dora was to belong to them, forever, as their +sister and a child of the family, then a shout of joy arose that made the +welkin ring again and awoke the echoes in the farthest corner of the +garden. It aroused Uncle Titus and brought him from his distant +summer-house with a gentle smile, saying half to himself and half aloud,</p> + +<p>"It is a pity it will soon be over."</p> + +<p>Aunt Ninette was standing at an open window, looking down into the garden, +and as she heard the shouts of joy that rose again and again from under +the apple-tree, she said to herself, smiling<a name="Page_266" id="Page_266" /> "How we shall miss all this +cheerful noise when we are far away."</p> + +<p>The children were indeed jubilant, and they decided to organize a feast in +honor of Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette, a feast more brilliant than any +that had ever before made the shades of the garden glow with splendor.</p> + +<p>That night Dora went up to her little room for the last time, for the next +morning she was to move over to the other house. The happy family of +children whom she had secretly watched with longing heart, were now to be +her brothers and sisters; the lovely garden into which she had gazed with +hopeless eyes was henceforth to be her home; she was to have parents who +would surround her always with their protecting love. She <a name="Page_267" id="Page_267" />was to learn +what the others learned; yes, to have regular studies with them, as well +as music-lessons. Dora's heart was flooded with the thoughts that welled +up within her. One thing she was sure of; that her father was looking down +at her, and rejoicing with her. She stood at the window and gazed up at +the sparkling stars, and recalled the sad hours of depression that she had +known, when these stars did not seem to bring her comfort, and when she +had almost lost faith in that kind heavenly Father, who nevertheless had +now brought all this happiness to her.</p> + +<p>She fell on her knees and thanked God for his goodness, and prayed that +she might never again doubt Him, but that even in times of sorrow, she +might be able to <a name="Page_268" id="Page_268" />say, with heart-felt trust in the words of her father's +verse:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"God holds us in his hand,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">God knows the best to send."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette engaged their rooms with Mrs. Kurd for the +following summer; Uncle Titus even went farther still, and begged Mrs. +Kurd, no matter what happened, never to promise them to any one else; for +he left her house now with keen regret, and hoped to return to it every +summer as long as he lived.</p> + +<p>When Monday morning came, the whole family were on hand before the +cottage, to wish the departing guests good-speed. Rolf drew the uncle +aside, and asked if he might venture to send a charade to Karlsruhe, now +and then; to which Uncle Titus kindly replied that he should receive <a name="Page_269" id="Page_269" />any +such with pleasure, and answer them with punctuality.</p> + +<p>Sly little Hunne, when he overheard these remarks, declared at once, "I +will also send mine;" for he did not doubt that his would be equally +acceptable to Uncle Titus, if not more so. He thought also that the quiet +people of Karlsruhe would never be able to guess such charades as he would +make, and his heart was filled with pride. Dora and Paula wandered arm in +arm into the garden, singing gaily,</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span>"No farther losses to deplore<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In friendship live for evermore."<br /></span> +</div></div><p><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270" /></p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="APPENDIX" id="APPENDIX" />APPENDIX.</h2> + + +<p>The Charades in this story, involving play upon the German words and +syllables, are of course nearly all untranslatable; the translator has +therefore substituted English ones; as follows:</p> + +<div class="center"> +<table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="0" summary="Appendix"> +<tr><td align='left'></td> +<td></td> +<td></td> +<td align='right'>PAGE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Welcome</i></td> +<td align='left'>for</td> +<td align='left'>"Heimkehr"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_80"><b>80</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Music</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Katzenmusik"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_104"><b>104</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Milton</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Vogelweide"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_105"><b>105</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Palfrey</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Milch Strasse"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_107"><b>107</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Plato</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Aristotle"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_227"><b>227</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Caesar</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Heliogabal"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_228"><b>228</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Bonaparte</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Wallenstein"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_230"><b>230</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Matterhorn</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Finsteraarhorn"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_230"><b>230</b></a></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='left'><i>Gladstone</i></td> +<td align='left'>"</td> +<td align='left'>"Semiramis"</td> +<td align='right'><a href="#Page_231"><b>231</b></a></td></tr> +</table> +</div> + +<p> </p> +<hr class="full" /> +<p>***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK UNCLE TITUS AND HIS VISIT TO THE COUNTRY***</p> +<p>******* This file should be named 14710-h.txt or 14710-h.zip *******</p> +<p>This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:<br /> +<a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/7/1/14710">https://www.gutenberg.org/1/4/7/1/14710</a></p> +<p>Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed.</p> + +<p>Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution.</p> + + + +<pre> +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +<a href="https://gutenberg.org/license">https://gutenberg.org/license)</a>. + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: +https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's +eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, +compressed (zipped), HTML and others. + +Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks replace the old file and take over +the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. +VERSIONS based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving +new filenames and etext numbers. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + +<a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">https://www.gutenberg.org</a> + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + +EBooks posted prior to November 2003, with eBook numbers BELOW #10000, +are filed in directories based on their release date. If you want to +download any of these eBooks directly, rather than using the regular +search system you may utilize the following addresses and just +download by the etext year. + +<a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/etext06/">https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/etext06/</a> + + (Or /etext 05, 04, 03, 02, 01, 00, 99, + 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90) + +EBooks posted since November 2003, with etext numbers OVER #10000, are +filed in a different way. The year of a release date is no longer part +of the directory path. The path is based on the etext number (which is +identical to the filename). The path to the file is made up of single +digits corresponding to all but the last digit in the filename. For +example an eBook of filename 10234 would be found at: + +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/0/2/3/10234 + +or filename 24689 would be found at: +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/4/6/8/24689 + +An alternative method of locating eBooks: +<a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/GUTINDEX.ALL">https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/GUTINDEX.ALL</a> + +*** END: FULL LICENSE *** +</pre> +</body> +</html> diff --git a/old/14710.txt b/old/14710.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..9afe007 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/14710.txt @@ -0,0 +1,4201 @@ +The Project Gutenberg eBook, Uncle Titus and His Visit to the Country, by +Johanna Spyri, Translated by Louise Brooks + + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + + + + +Title: Uncle Titus and His Visit to the Country + +Author: Johanna Spyri + +Release Date: January 17, 2005 [eBook #14710] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII) + + +***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK UNCLE TITUS AND HIS VISIT TO THE +COUNTRY*** + + +E-text prepared by Juliet Sutherland, Emmy, and the Project Gutenberg +Online Distributed Proofreading Team (https://www.pgdp.net) + + + +UNCLE TITUS AND HIS VISIT TO THE COUNTRY + +A Story for Children and for Those Who Love Children + +Translated from the German of + +JOHANNA SPYRI + +by + +Louise Brooks + +Boston +De Wolfe, Fiske & Co +361 and 365 Washington Street + +1886 + + + + + + + +CONTENTS. + +CHAPTER + + I. UNDER THE LINDENS + + II. LONG, LONG DAYS + + III. ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE HEDGE + + IV. ALL SIX + + V. BEFORE AND AFTER THE FLOOD + + VI. A FRIGHTFUL DEED + + VII. LONG-WISHED-FOR HAPPINESS + +VIII. MORE CHARADES AND THEIR ANSWERS + + IX. "WHAT MUST BE, MUST BE" + + + + + +CHAPTER I. + +UNDER THE LINDENS. + + +The daily promenaders who moved slowly back and forth every afternoon +under the shade of the lindens on the eastern side of the pretty town of +Karlsruhe were very much interested in the appearance of two persons who +had lately joined their ranks. It was beyond doubt that the man was very +ill. He could only move slowly and it was touching to see the care with +which his little companion tried to make herself useful to him. He +supported himself with his right hand on a stout stick, and rested his +left upon the shoulder of the child at his side, and one could see that he +needed the assistance of both. From time to time he would lift his left +hand and say gently, + +"Tell me, my child, if I press too heavily upon you." + +Instantly, however, the child would catch his hand and press it down +again, assuring him, + +"No, no, certainly not, Papa, lean upon me still more: I do not even +notice it at all." + +After they had walked back and forth for a while, they seated themselves +upon one of the benches that were placed at convenient distances under the +trees, and rested a little. + +The sick man was Major Falk, who had been in Karlsruhe only a short time. +He lived before that in Hamburg with his daughter Dora, whose mother died +soon after the little girl came into the world, so that Dora had never +known any parent but her father. Naturally, therefore, the child's whole +affection was centred upon Major Falk, who had always devoted himself to +his little motherless girl with such tenderness that she had scarcely felt +the want of a mother, until the war with France broke out, and he was +obliged to go with the Army. He was away for a long time, and when at last +he returned, it was with a dangerous wound in his breast. The Major had no +near relatives in Hamburg, and he therefore lived a very retired life with +his little daughter as his only companion, but in Karlsruhe he had an +elder half-sister, married to a literary man, Mr. Titus Ehrenreich. + +When Major Falk was fully convinced that his wound was incurable, he +decided to remove to Karlsruhe, in order not to be quite without help when +his increasing illness should make it necessary for him to have some aid +in the care of his eleven-year-old daughter. It did not take long to make +the move. He rented a few rooms in the neighborhood of his sister, and +spent the warm spring afternoons enjoying his regular walk under the shade +of the lindens with his little daughter as his supporter and loving +companion. + +When he grew weary of walking and they sat down on a bench to rest, the +Major had always some interesting story to tell, to beguile the time, and +Dora was certain that no one in the whole world could tell such delightful +stories as her father, who was indeed in her opinion the most agreeable +and lovable of men. Her favorite tales, and those which the Major himself +took most pleasure in relating, were little incidents in the life of +Dora's mother, who was now is heaven. He loved to tell the child how +affectionate and happy her mother had always been, and how many friends +she had won for herself, and how she always brought sunshine with her +wherever she went, and how nobody ever saw her who did not feel at once +attracted to her, and how she was even now remembered by those who had +known and loved her during life. + +When Major Falk once began to talk about his dearly-beloved wife, he was +apt to forget the flight of time, and often the cool evening wind first +aroused him with its chilly breath to the fact that he was lingering too +long in the outer air. Then he and his little Dora would rise from the +bench in the shade of the lindens, and slowly wander back into town, until +they stopped before a many-storied house in a narrow street, and the Major +would generally say, + +"We must go up to see Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette this afternoon, Dora." +And as they slowly climbed the steep staircase, he would add, "Softly now, +little Dora, you know your Uncle is always writing very learned books, and +we must not disturb him by any unnecessary noise, and indeed, Dora, I do +not think your Aunt is any more fond of noise than he is." + +So Dora went up upon the tips of her toes as quietly as a mouse, and the +Major's ring could scarcely be heard, he pulled the bell so gently! +Generally Aunt Ninette opened the door herself, saying, + +"Come in, come in, dear brother! Very softly, if you please, for you know +your brother-in-law is busy at work." + +So the three moved noiselessly along the corridor and crept into the +sitting room. Uncle Titus' study was the very next room, so that the +conversation was carried on almost in whispers, but it must be said Major +Falk was less liable to forget the necessary caution against disturbing +the learned writer than Aunt Ninette herself, for that lady being +oppressed with many cares and troubles had always to break into frequent +lamentation. + +When June came, it was safe and pleasant to linger late under the shade of +the lindens, but the pair in whom we are interested often turned their +steps homeward earlier than they wished, in order not to arouse Aunt +Ninette's ever-ready reproaches. But one warm evening when the sky was +covered with rosy and golden sunset clouds, the Major and Dora lingered +watching the lovely sight longer than was their wont. They sat silent hand +in hand on the bench by the side of the promenade, and Dora could not take +her eyes from her father's face as he sat with upturned look gazing into +the sky. At last she exclaimed: + +"I wish you could see yourself, papa, you look all golden and beautiful. I +am sure the angels in heaven look just as you do now." + +Her father smiled. "It will soon pass away from me, Dora, but I can +imagine your mother standing behind those lovely clouds and smiling down +upon us with this golden glory always upon her face." + +As the Major said, it did pass away very soon; his face grew pale, and +shone no longer; the golden light faded from the sky and the shades of +night stole on. The Major rose, and Dora followed him rather sadly. The +beautiful illumination had passed too quickly. + +"We shall stand again in this glory, my child, nay, in a far more +beautiful one," said her father consolingly, "when we are all together +again, your mother and you and I, where there will be no more parting and +the glory will be everlasting." + +As they climbed up the high staircase to say good night to Uncle and Aunt, +the latter awaited them on the landing, making all sorts of silent signs +of alarm and distress, but she did not utter a sound until she had them +safely within the sitting room. Then, having softly closed the door, she +broke forth complainingly, + +"How can you make me so uneasy, dear brother? I have been dreadfully +anxious about you. I imagined all kinds of shocking accidents that might +have happened, and made you so late in returning home! How can you be so +heedless as to forget that it is not safe for you to stay out after +sunset. Now I am sure that you have taken cold. And what will happen, who +can tell? Something dreadful, I am certain." + +"Calm yourself, I beg you, dear Ninette," said the Major soothingly, as +soon as he could get in a word. "The air is so mild, so very warm, that it +could not possibly harm anybody, and the evening was glorious, perfectly +wonderful. Let me enjoy these lovely summer evenings on earth as long as I +can; it will not be very long at the farthest. What is sure to come, can +be neither delayed nor hastened much by anything I may do." + +These words, however, although they were spoken in the quietest possible +tone, called forth another torrent of reproach and lamentation. + +"How can you allow yourself to speak in that way? How can you say such +dreadful things?" cried the excited woman over and over again. "It will +not happen. What will become of us all; what will become of--you know what +I mean," and she cast a meaning glance at Dora. "No, Karl, it would be +more than I could bear, and we never have more trouble sent to us than we +can bear; I do not know how I should live; I could not possibly endure +it." + +"My dear Ninette" said her brother quietly, "Do not forget one thing, + + "'Thou art not in command, + Thou canst not shape the end; + God holds us in his hand: + God knows the best to send.'" + +"Oh, of course, I know all that well enough. I know that is all true," +assented Aunt Ninette, "but when one cannot see the end nor the help, it +is enough to kill one with anxiety. And then you have such a way of +speaking of terrible things as if they were certain to come, and I cannot +bear it, I tell you; I cannot." + +"Now we will say good-night and not stand and dispute any longer, my dear +sister," said the Major, holding out his hand, "we will both try to +remember the words of the verse--'God knows the best to send.'" + +"Yes, yes, I'll remember. Only don't take cold going across the street, +and step very softly as you go down the stairs, and Dora, do you hear! +Close the door very gently, and Karl, be careful of the draught, as you +cross the street!" + +While the good irritating Aunt was calling after them all these +unnecessary cautions, Dora and her father had gone down the stairs and had +softly closed the house-door. They had only a narrow alley to cross to +reach their own rooms opposite. + +The next afternoon, as Dora and her father seated themselves on their +favorite bench under the lindens, the child asked, + +"Papa, is it possible that Aunt Ninette never knew the verse you repeated +to her last night?" + +"Oh yes, my child, she has always known the lines," replied the Major. "It +is only for the moment that your good aunt allows herself to be so +overwhelmed with care and worry as to forget who governs all wisely. She +is a good woman, and in her heart she places her trust in God's goodness. +She soon comes to herself again." + +Dora was silent for a while, and then she said thoughtfully, + +"Papa, how can we help being 'overwhelmed with care and worry?' and +'killed with anxiety,' as Aunt Ninette said." + +"By always remembering that everything comes to us from the good God, my +dear child. When we are happy, we must think of Him and thank Him; when +sorrow comes we must not be frightened and distressed, for we know that +the good God sends it, and that it will be for our good. So we shall never +be 'overwhelmed with care and worry,' for even when some bitter trouble +comes, in which we can see no help nor escape, we know that God can bring +good out of what seems to us wholly evil. Will you try to think of this, +my child? for sorrow comes to all, and you will not escape it more than +another. But God will help you if you put your trust in Him." + +"Yes, I understand you, papa, and I will try to do as you say. It is far +better to trust in God, than to let one's self be overwhelmed with care +and worry.'" + +"But we must not forget," continued her father, after a pause, "that we +must not only think of God, when something special happens, but in +everything that we do, we must strive to act according to His holy will. +If we never think of Him, except when we are unhappy, we shall not then be +able easily to find the way to him, and that is the greatest grief of +all." + +Dora repeated that she would ask God to keep her in the right way, and as +she spoke, her father softly stroked her hand, as it lay in his. He did +not speak again for a long time, but his eyes rested so lovingly and +protectingly on his little girl, that she felt as if folded in a tender +and strengthening embrace. + +The sun sank in golden radiance behind the green lindens, and slowly the +father and child wended their way towards the high house in the narrow +street. + + + + +CHAPTER II. + +LONG, LONG DAYS. + + +It was not many days after the events mentioned in the last chapter. Dora +sat by her father's bedside, her head buried in the pillows, vainly +striving to choke down her tears and sobs. It seemed as if her heart must +break. The Major lay back on his pillow, white and still, with a peaceful +smile on his calm face. Dora could not understand it, could not take it +in, but she knew it. Her father was gone to join her mother in heaven. + +In the morning her father had not come as usual to her bedside to awaken +her, so when at last she opened her eyes, she went to seek him, and she +found him still in bed, and lying so quiet that she seated herself quite +softly by his side, that she might not disturb him. + +Presently the servant came up with the breakfast, and looking through the +open door into the bed-room where Dora sat by her father's bed-side, she +called out in terror, + +"Oh God, he is dead! I will call your aunt, child," and hurried away. + +Dora's heart seemed cut in two by these words. She put her head upon the +pillow and sobbed and wept. Presently she heard her aunt come into the +room, and she raised her head and tried to control herself, for she +dreaded the scene that she knew was coming. And it came--cries and sobs, +loud groans and lamentations. Aunt Ninette declared that she could never +bear this terrible blow; she did not know which way to turn, nor what to +do first. + +In the open drawer of the table by the side of the bed, lay several +papers, and as she laid them together, meaning to lock them up, she saw a +letter addressed to herself. She opened it and read as follows: + + "Dear Sister Ninette, + + "I feel that I shall shall soon leave you, but I will not talk to + you about it, for the sad time will come only too quickly. One + only wish that I have greatly at heart I now lay before you, and + that is, that you will take my child under your protection for as + long as she may need your care. I shall leave very little money + behind me, but I beg you to employ this little in teaching Dora + something that will enable her, with God's help, to support + herself when she is old enough. + + "Do not, my dear sister, give way to your grief; try to believe as + I believe, that God will always take our children under his + care, when we are obliged to leave them and can no longer provide + for them ourselves. Receive my heartfelt thanks for all the + kindness you have shown to me and my child. God will reward you + for it all." + +Aunt Ninette read and re-read these touching lines, and could not help +growing calmer as she read. She turned to the silently weeping Dora with +these words, + +"Come, my child, your home henceforth will be with us. You and I will try +to remember that all is well with your father; otherwise we shall break +down under our sorrow." + +Dora arose at once and prepared to follow her aunt, but her heart was +heavy within her; she felt as if all was over and she could not live much +longer. + +As she came up the stairs behind her aunt, Aunt Ninette omitted for the +first time to caution her to step lightly, and indeed there was no need +now of the usual warning when they approached Uncle Titus' room, for the +little girl was so sad, so weighed down with her sorrow as she entered her +new home, that it seemed as if she could never again utter a sound of +childish merriment. + +A little room under the roof, hitherto used as a store-room, was changed +into a bed-room for Dora, though not without some complainings from Aunt +Ninette. However, the furniture was brought over from the Major's rooms, +and after a slight delay, all was comfortably arranged for the child. + +When supper-time came, Dora followed her aunt, without a word, into the +dining-room, where they were joined by Uncle Titus, who however seldom +spoke, so deeply was he absorbed in his own thoughts. After supper, Dora +went up to her little room under the roof, and with her face buried in her +pillow, cried herself softly to sleep. + +On the following morning she begged to be allowed to go over to look once +again at her father, and after some objection, her aunt agreed to go with +her, and they crossed the narrow street. + +Dora took a silent farewell of her dear father, weeping all the time but +making no disturbance. Only when she again reached her little bed-room, +did she at last give way to her sobs without restraint, for she knew that +soon her good father would be carried away, and that she could never, +never see him again on earth. + +And now began a new order of life for Dora. She had not been to school, +during the short time that she and her father had lived together in +Karlsruhe. Her father went over with her the lessons she had learned in +Hamburg, but he did not seem to care to begin any new study, preferring to +leave everything for her aunt to arrange. + +It happened that one of Aunt Ninette's friends was the teacher of a +private school for girls, so that it was soon settled that Dora was to go +to her every morning to learn what she could. Also a seamstress was +engaged to teach her the art of shirt-making in the afternoon, for it was +a theory of Aunt Ninette's that the construction of shirts of all kinds +was a most useful branch of knowledge, and she proposed that Dora should +learn this art, with a view of being able to support herself with her +needle. She argued that since the shirt is the first garment to be put on +in dressing, it should be the first that one should learn to make, and +with this as a foundation, Dora could go on through the whole art of +sewing, till in time she might even arrive at the mighty feat of making +dresses! With which achievement Aunt Ninette would feel more than +satisfied, but this great end would never be reached, unless the first +steps were taken in the right direction. + +So every morning Dora sat on the school-bench studying diligently, and +every afternoon on a little chair close to the seamstress' knee, sewing on +a big shirt that made her very warm and uncomfortable. + +The mornings were not unpleasant; for she was in the company of other +children who were all studying, and Dora was ambitious and willing to +learn. So the hours flew quickly, for she was too busy to dwell much on +the loss of her dear father, and to think that he was gone forever. But +the afternoons were truly dreadful. She must sit through the long hot +hours, close by the seamstress, almost smothered by the big piece of +cotton cloth, which her little fingers could hardly manage, and she grew +restless and irritable, for her hands were moist, and the needle refused +to be driven through the thick cloth. How often she glanced up at the +clock on the wall during those long hours, when the minute hand was surely +stuck at half-past three, and the regular tic-tac seemed to fill the +quiet room with its sleepy droning. So hot, so still, so long were the +hours of those summer afternoons! + +The silence was broken now and then by the sounds of a distant piano. +"What a happy child that must be!" thought little Dora, "who can sit at +the piano and practise exercises, and all sorts of pretty tunes!" She +could think of nothing more delightful; she listened with hungry ears, and +drank in every note that reached her. In the narrow street where the +seamstress lived she could hear the music distinctly, for no wagons +passed, and the voices of foot-passengers did not reach up so high as to +her room. So Dora listened to the sweet melodies which were her only +refreshment during those hot long hours, and even the running scales were +a pleasure to her ear. But then the thought of her father came back to +her, and she felt bitterly the terrible contrast between these hot lonely +afternoons and those which she used to spend with him under the cool shade +of the lindens. Then she thought of that glorious sunset, and of her +father, as he stood transfigured in the golden light. She remembered his +comforting words, his assurance that some day they two and the mother +would stand thus together, shining in the eternal light of Heaven. But +Dora sighed at the thought of the long weary time before she should join +them, unless indeed some accident should happen to her, or she should fall +ill and die, from this too heavy task of shirt-making. After all, her best +consolation was her father's verse; and then too, he had been so sure of +its truth: + + "God holds us in his hand, + God knows the best to send." + +She believed it too; and as she repeated the lines to herself, her heart +grew lighter, and even her needle moved more easily, as if inspired by the +cheering thoughts. Yet the days were long and wearisome, and their +stillness followed her when she went home to her uncle and aunt. + +She reached home just in time for supper. Uncle Titus always held the +newspaper before his face, and read and ate behind its ample shelter. Aunt +Ninette spoke in whispers all the while, and asked only the most necessary +questions, in order not to disturb her husband. Dora said little; and less +every day, as she grew accustomed to this silent life. Even when she came +home from school at noon for the short interval before the time for her +sewing lessons, there was no need to caution her against noise; for the +child moved ever less and less like a living being, and grew more like a +shadow day by day. + +Yet by nature she was a lively little maiden, and took so keen an interest +in all about her, that her father often used joyfully to observe it, +saying, + +"That child is exactly like her dear mother; just the same movements, the +same indomitable spirit and enjoyment of life!" + +But now all this vivacity seemed extinguished. Dora was very careful never +to provoke her aunt to complaints, which she dreaded exceedingly. Yet for +all her pains it would happen sometimes, most unexpectedly and when she +was least looking for a storm, that one would break over her head, and +frighten all her thoughts and words back into her childish heart; nay, +almost check the flow of youth in her veins. + +One evening, she came home from her work filled with enthusiasm, by a song +she had been listening to, played by her unseen musician. Dora knew the +words well: + + "Live your life merrily + While the lamp glows, + Ere it can fade and die, + Gather the rose." + +Dora had often sung this song, but she had never dreamed that it could be +played on the piano, and it sounded so beautiful, so wonderful to her, +that she said to her aunt, as she entered the dining-room, + +"Oh, Aunt Ninette, how delightful it must be to know how to play on the +piano! Do you think that I can ever learn it in my life?" + +"Oh, in heaven's name, how can you ask me such a thing? How can you worry +me so? How could you do anything of the kind in our house? Think of the +terrible din that a piano makes! And where would the money come from if +you could find the time? Oh, Dora, where did you get hold of that +unfortunate idea? I should think I had enough to worry me already, without +your asking me such a thing as this into the bargain." + +Dora hastened to assure her aunt that she had no intention of asking for +any thing, and the storm blew over. But never again did she dare even to +speak of music, no matter how eagerly she had listened to the piano, +during her long sewing lessons. + +Every evening after Dora had learned all her lessons for school, while her +aunt in utter silence knitted or nodded, the child climbed up to her +little attic room; and before she closed her tiny window, she leaned out +into the night to see whether the stars were shining, and looking down +upon her from the high heavens. Five there were always up there just above +her head; they stood close together and Dora looked at them so often and +so steadily, that she began to consider them as her own special +property--or rather as friends who came every night and twinkled down into +her heart, to tell her that she was not utterly alone. One night the idea +came to her that these bright stars were loving messengers, who brought +her kisses and caresses from her dear parents. And from these heavenly +messengers the lonely child gained nightly comfort when she climbed to her +little chamber in the roof, with her feeble candle for her only companion. +She sent her prayers up to heaven through the tiny window, and received +full assurance in return, that her Father in heaven saw her, and would not +forsake her. Her father had told her that God would always help those who +trusted him and prayed to him, and she had no fear. + +And so the long hot summer passed, and Autumn came. Then followed a long, +long winter with its cold and darkness; such cold that Dora often thought +that even the hot summer days were better, for she no longer dared to +open the window to look for her friends the stars, and often she could +hardly get to sleep, it was so cold in the little room, under the roof. At +last the Spring rolled round again, and the days passed one like another, +in the quiet dwelling of Uncle Titus. Dora worked harder than ever on the +big shirts, for she had learned to sew so well, that she had to help the +seamstress in earnest now. When the hot days came again, something +happened; and now Aunt Ninette had reason enough to lament. Uncle Titus +had an attack of dizziness, and the doctor was sent for. + +"I suppose it is thirty years since you went beyond the limits of the town +of Karlsruhe, and in all that time you have never left your desk except +to eat and sleep. Am I right?" asked the physician, after he had looked +steadily at Uncle Titus and tapped him a little here and there. + +There was no denying that the doctor had stated the case truly. + +"Very well," he said, "now off with you! go away at once; to-day rather +than to-morrow. Go to Switzerland. Go to the fresh mountain air; that is +all the medicine you need. Don't go too high up, but stay there six weeks +at least. Have you any preference as to the place? No? Well, set yourself +to thinking and I will do the same, and to-morrow I shall call again to +find you ready for the journey." + +With this off started the doctor, but Aunt Ninette would not let him +escape so easily. She followed close at his heels with a whole torrent of +questions, which she asked over and over again, and she would have an +answer. The doctor had fairly deserved this attack, by his astounding +prescription. His little game of snapping it suddenly upon them, and then +quickly making his escape, had not succeeded; he lost three times as much +time outside the door as if he had staid quietly in the room. When at last +Aunt Ninette returned to her husband, there he sat at his desk again, +writing as usual! + +"My dear Titus," cried the good woman really in great astonishment, "is it +possible that you did not hear what we are ordered to do? To drop +everything and go away at once, and stay away for six weeks! And where? We +have not an idea where! And there's no way of knowing who our neighbors +will be! It is terrible, and there you sit and write as if there were +nothing else to be done in the world!" + +"My love, it is exactly because I must go away so soon, that I wish to +make the most of the little time I have left," said Uncle Titus, and he +went on with his writing. + +"My dear Titus, your way of accepting the unexpected is most admirable, +but this must be talked over, I assure you. The consequences may be very +serious, and the matter must not be lightly treated. Do think at once +where we are to go! Aunt Ninette spoke very impressively. + +"Oh, it makes no difference where we go, if it is only quiet, and out in +the country some where," said the good man, as he calmly continued his +writing. + +"Of course, that is the very thing" said his wife, "to find a quiet house, +not full of people nor in a noisy neighborhood. We might happen on a +school close by, or a mill, or a waterfall. There are so many of those +dreadful things in Switzerland. Or some noisy factory, or a market place, +always full of country folk, all the people of the whole canton pouring in +there together and making a terrible uproar. But I have an idea, my +dearest Titus, I have thought of a way to settle it. I shall write to an +old uncle of my brother's wife. You remember the family used to live in +Switzerland; I am sure I can find out from him just what it is best for us +to do." + +"That seems to me rather a round-about way," said her husband, "and if I +remember right the family had some unpleasant experiences in Switzerland, +and are not likely to have kept up any connection with it." + +"Oh, let me see to that; I will take care that all is as it should be, my +dear Titus," said aunt Ninette decidedly, and off she went, and without +more delay wrote and dispatched a letter to her brother's wife's uncle. +This done, she hurried away to Dora's sewing teacher, who was a most +respectable woman, and arranged that while they were in Switzerland, Dora +should spend the days with her, going to school as usual in the morning +and sewing all the afternoon, and that the woman should go home with Dora +to pass the nights. + +Dora was informed of this plan when she came home that evening. She +received the news in silence, and after supper in silence went to her +little attic room. There as she sat upon her little bed, she realized +fully what her life would be when her uncle and aunt had gone away, and as +she compared it sadly with the happy companionship of her dear father, her +sorrow and solitude seemed too terrible to bear, and she hid her face in +her hands and gave way to bitter tears. Her uncle and aunt might die too, +she thought, and she should be left alone with no one to care for her, no +one in the world to whom she belonged, and nothing to do but to sit +forever sewing on endless shirts. For ever and ever! for she knew she must +earn her living by sewing. Well, she was quite willing to do that; but oh! +not to be left all alone. + +The poor child was so wholly absorbed in these painful thoughts, as they +passed again and again through her mind, that she lost all sense of time, +till at last she was aroused, by the clock on the neighboring tower +striking so many times that she was frightened. She raised her head. It +was perfectly dark. Her little candle had burned out, and not a glimmer of +light came from the street. But the stars; yes, there were the five stars +above still shining so joyfully, that it seemed to Dora as if her father +were looking down upon her with loving eyes, and saying cheeringly, + + "God holds us in his hand + God knows the best to send." + +The sparkling starlight sank deep into her heart, and made it lighter. She +grew calmer. Her father knew, she said to herself, she would trust his +knowledge, and not fear what the future might hold in store. And after she +laid her head on her pillow, she kept her eyes fixed upon the beautiful +stars until they closed in sleep. + +On the following evening the doctor came as he had promised. He began to +suggest various places to Uncle Titus, but Aunt Ninette assured him rather +curtly, that she was already on the track of something that promised to be +satisfactory. There were a great many things to be taken into +consideration, she said, since Uncle Titus was to make so vast a change in +his habits. The utmost prudence must be exercised in the selection of the +situation, and of the house also. This was her present business, and when +everything was settled she would inform the doctor of her arrangements. + +"Very well, only don't be long about it; be off as soon as you can, the +quicker the better," said the physician warningly, and he was making a +hasty retreat, when he almost fell over little Dora who had stolen so +quietly into the room that he had not seen her. + +"There, there, I hope I did not hurt you," he said, tapping the frightened +child upon the shoulder. "It will do this thin little creature a world of +good too, this trip to Switzerland," he continued. "She must drink plenty +of milk,--lots of milk." + +"We have decided to leave Dora behind," remarked Aunt Ninette drily. + +"As you please; it is your affair, Mrs. Ehrenreich; but you must let me +observe that if you do not look out, you will have another case on your +hands, as bad as your husband's, if not worse. Good-morning madam," and he +vanished. + +"Doctor, doctor! what do you mean? What did you say?" cried Aunt Ninette +in her most plaintive tone, running down the stairs to overtake him. + +"I mean that the little person up there has quite too little good blood in +her veins, and that she cannot last long, unless she gets more and better +nourishment." + +"For heaven's sake! What unfortunate people we are!" cried Mrs. +Ehrenreich, wringing her hands in distress, as she came back into her +husband's room. "My dearest Titus, just lay down your pen for one moment. +You did not hear the dreadful things the doctor said would happen to +Dora, if she did not have more and better blood?" + +"Oh, take her with us to Switzerland. She never makes any noise," and +Uncle Titus went on with his writing. + +"My dearest Titus, how can you decide such a thing in one second? To be +sure she never makes any noise, and that is the most important thing. But +there are so many other things to consider, and arrange for, and think +over! Oh dear! Oh dear me!" + +But Uncle Titus was again absorbed in his work, and paid not the slightest +heed to his wife's lamentations. So, seeing that she could expect no help +from him, she went into her own room, thought everything over carefully +again and again, and at last decided that it was best to follow the +doctor's advice, and take Dora with them. + +In a day or two the expected letter came from Hamburg. It was very short. +The old uncle knew nothing about his brother's residence in Switzerland, +now thirty years back. Tannenburg was certainly quiet enough, for his +brother had always complained of the want of society there, and that was +all he knew about it. But this was satisfactory so far, and Aunt Ninette +decided at once to write to the clergyman at Tannenburg for farther +particulars. Solitude and quiet! this was just what Uncle Titus needed. + +This second letter brought an immediate answer which confirmed her hopes. +"Tannenburg is a small place, with scattered houses," wrote the clergyman. +"There is just such a dwelling as you describe, now ready for lodgers. It +is occupied by the widow of the school-teacher, an elderly and very worthy +woman, who has two good-sized rooms and a little bed-room which she will +be glad to let." And the widow's address was added, in case Mrs. +Ehrenreich should wish farther information. + +Mrs. Ehrenreich wrote immediately, setting forth her wishes at full length +and in great detail. She expressed her satisfaction that the houses in +Tannenburg were so far apart, and she hoped that the one in question was +not situated in such a way as to be undesirable for the residence of an +invalid. She wished to make sure that there was in the vicinity no smithy, +no locksmith, no stables, no stone-breaker's yard, no slaughter-house nor +mill, no school, and particularly no waterfall. + +The answer from the widow, very prettily expressed, contained the +agreeable assurance, that not one of these dreaded nuisances was to be +found in her neighborhood. The school and the mill were so far away that +not a sound could reach her dwelling from either, and there was no +waterfall in that part of the country. Also there was not a house to be +seen far or near, except the large residence of Mr. Birkenfeld, standing +surrounded by beautiful gardens, fields and meadows. The Birkenfelds were +the most respected family in the neighborhood. He was a member of every +committee, and was a most benevolent man, and his wife was full of good +works. The widow added that she herself owed a great deal to the kindness +of this family, particularly with regard to her little house which was +their property, and which Mr. Birkenfeld had allowed her to occupy ever +since her husband's death. He had proved to be the kindest of landlords. + +After a letter like this there was no need for farther delay; everything +had been provided for. Dora now heard for the first time that she was to +go with them, and with a light heart and a willing hand, she packed the +heavy materials for six large shirts, which she was to make while they +were in Switzerland. The prospect of sewing on the shirts in a new place, +and with different surroundings, excited her so much that she looked on it +all as a holiday. At last all was ready. The trunks and chests were +carried down to the street door, and the servant-girl was sent out for a +cabman with a hand-cart, to take them away. + +Dora had been ready for a long time, and stood at the head of the stairs +with beating heart filled with expectations of all the new things that she +was to see for the next six weeks. The idea of this coming freedom almost +overcame her with its bewildering delight, after all those long, long days +in the seamstress' little, stifling room. + +At last her uncle and aunt came from their room laden with innumerable +umbrellas and parasols, baskets and bundles, got down stairs with some +difficulty, and mounted the carriage that was waiting below. And they were +fairly off for the country,--and quiet. + + + + +CHAPTER III. + +ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE HEDGE. + + +Mr. Birkenfeld's large house was situated on the summit of a green hill +with a lovely view across a lake to a richly-wooded valley beyond. From +early spring to the end of autumn, flowers of every hue glistened and +glowed in the bright sunshine that seemed always to lie on those lovely +meadows. Near the house was the stable, in which stamped four spirited +horses, and there, also, many shining cows stood at their cribs, +peacefully chewing the fragrant grass with which they were well-supplied +by the careful Battiste, an old servant who had served the family for many +years. When Hans, the stable-boy, and all the other servants were away, +busy on the estate, it was Battiste's habit to walk round from time to +time through the stalls, to make sure that all was as it should be. For he +knew all about the right management of horses and cattle, having been in +the service of Mr. Birkenfeld's father when he was a mere lad. Now that he +was well on in years, he had been advanced to the position of +house-servant, but he still had an eye upon the stable and over the whole +farm. The mows were neatly filled with sweet-smelling hay, and the bins +were piled full of wheat and oats and barley, all the product of the farm, +which extended over the hill-side far away into the valley below. On the +side of the house opposite the barnyards stood the wash-house with its +spacious drying-ground, and not far away, but quite concealed by a high +hedge from the house and garden, was the tiny cottage which the owner had +kindly allowed the school-master's widow to occupy for several years past. + +On the evening of which we write, the warm sunlight lay softly on the +hillside, revealing the red and white daisies which nestled everywhere in +the rich green grass. A shaggy dog was basking in the open space before +the house door, lazily glancing about now and then to see what was +stirring. All was quiet, however, and he peacefully dozed again after each +survey. Occasionally a young, gray cat peeped slily forth from beneath the +door-step, stared at the motionless sleeper and cautiously withdrew again. +Everything denoted peace and quiet except certain sounds of voices and of +great activity which proceeded from the back of the house, where the door +leading into the garden, stood open. + +Presently wheels were heard, and a wagon drove up and stopped before the +door of the widow's cottage. The dog opened his eyes and pointed his ears, +but it was evidently not worth while to growl at something in the next +place, so he dozed off again at once. The newly-arrived guests descended +from the carriage, and entered the cottage in silence. There they were +cordially welcomed by Mrs. Kurd, and shown to the rooms reserved for them, +and soon Aunt Ninette was busy in the large chamber unpacking her big +trunk, while Dora in her little bedroom soon emptied her little box and +put her clothes in the other room, which was to be his study, Uncle Titus +also sat at a square table, busy placing his writing materials in +readiness for work. Dora ran again and again to the window, whence she saw +very different sights from any she had ever looked upon before. Green +fields sprinkled with many-colored flowers, the blue lake, the snow-capped +mountains in the distance, and over all, the enchantment of the +golden-green light from the setting sun. The child could scarcely tear +herself away from the window. She did not know that the world could be so +beautiful. But her aunt soon recalled her from her wonderment, for there +were still things to be put away which belonged to her, but had been +brought in her aunt's trunk. + +"Oh, Aunt Ninette," cried the child, "Isn't it perfectly beautiful?" + +She spoke louder than she had ever thought of speaking in Uncle Titus' +house, for the new scenes had aroused her natural sprightliness, and she +was herself once more. + +"Hush, hush Dora! Why, I don't know what to make of you, child! Don't you +know that your uncle is in the next room, and is already at work?" + +Dora took her things from her aunt's hands, but while passing the window, +she asked softly, + +"May I just look out of these windows a minute now, Aunt? I want to see +what there is on every side of the house." + +"Yes, yes, you may look out for a moment. There is nobody about. A quiet +garden lies beyond the hedge. From the other window you see the big open +space in front of the great house. Nothing else but the sleeping +watch-dog before the door. I hope he is always as quiet. You may look out +there too, if you like." + +Dora first opened the window towards the garden; a delicious odor of +jasmine and mignonette was wafted into the room from the flower-beds +below. The high green hedge stretched away for a long distance, and beyond +it she could see green sward and flower-beds and shady bowers. How lovely +it must be over there! There was no one in sight, but some one certainly +must have been there, for by the door of the house rose a wonderful +triumphal arch, made of two tall bean-poles tied together at the top, and +thickly covered with fir-branches. A large piece of card-board hung down +from the arch, and swung back and forth in the wind, and something was +written on it in big letters. + +Suddenly a noise resounded from the open space in front of the great +house. Dora ran to the other window and peeped out. A carriage stood there +and two brown horses there stamping impatiently in their traces. A crowd +of children came bursting out of the door of the house, all together; one, +two, three, four, five, six, both boys and girls. "I, I, I must get upon +the box," cried each one, and all together, louder and louder at every +word; while in the midst of the crowd, the great dog began to jump upon +first one child and then another, barking joyfully in his excitement. Such +a noise had probably not greeted Aunt Ninette's ears within the memory of +man. + +"What is the matter, in heaven's name," cried she, almost beside herself. +"What sort of a place have we come to?" + +"Oh Aunty, look! see; they are all getting into the carriage," cried Dora, +who was enchanted at the sight. Such a merry party she had never seen +before. + +One lad jumped upon the wheel, and clambered nimbly to a seat on the box +beside the driver, from which he reached down his hand towards the dog, +who was jumping and barking with delight. + +"Come Schnurri, you can come too," cried the boy at the top of his lungs, +at the same time catching at the dog, now by his tail, now by his paw, and +again by his thick hair, until the driver leaned down and pulled the +creature up beside them, with a strong swing. Meantime the eldest boy +lifted a little girl from the ground, and jumped her into the carriage, +and two younger boys, one slender, the other round as a ball, began to +clamor, "Me too, Jule, me too, a big high one! me higher still!" and they +shouted with glee, as they too were lifted up and deposited on the seat. +Then Jule helped the older girl into the carriage, jumped in himself, and +gave the door a good smart bang, for "big Jule" had strong muscles. The +horses started; but now another cry arose. + +"If Schnurri is going, I can take Philomele with me. Trine! Trine! bring +me Philomele, I want to take Philomele!" shouted the little girl as loud +as she could call. + +The young, strong-fisted servant-maid who now appeared in the door-way, +grasped the situation at once. She seized the gray cat that stood on the +stone step casting angry looks at Schnurri, and flung her into the +carriage. The whip cracked, and off they rolled. + +Aunt Ninette hastened into her husband's room in great alarm, not knowing +what effect all this disturbance would have upon him. He was sitting +calmly at his table, with all the windows in the room closed and fastened. + +"My dear Titus! who could have foreseen this? What shall we do?" she +called out in tones of despair. + +"It strikes me that the next house has a great wealth of children. We +cannot help that, but we can keep the windows shut," replied her husband +resignedly. + +"But, my dearest Titus, only remember that you have come here expressly +to breathe the healthy mountain air! As you never go out, you must let the +air come in to you. But what will be the end if this is the beginning? +What will become of us if this goes on?" + +"We must go home again," said Uncle Titus, continuing to write. + +Somewhat calmed by this proposition, Aunt Ninette returned to her room. + +Dora had been very busy, putting her little room in perfect order, for she +had formed a plan, which she meant to carry out as soon as this was done. +The happy noise of the six children had so excited the lonely little girl +that she was filled with the strongest desire to see them come back again, +to see them get out of the carriage, and to see what would happen next; +whether they wouldn't perhaps come into the garden where the triumphal +arch stood, and then she could have a nearer view. She had made a little +plan for watching them if they came into the garden. She thought that she +might perhaps find a hole in the hedge that divided Mrs. Kurd's little +garden from the large grounds next door, through which she could get a +good view of what the children were doing, and how they looked. The child +did not know what Aunt Ninette would say to this, but she determined to +ask directly. At the door of her aunt's room she met Mrs. Kurd, who had +come to call them to supper. Dora made her request then and there, to be +allowed to go into the little garden, but her aunt said that it was now +supper time, and after supper it would be quite too late. Mrs. Kurd put +in a word in Dora's favor, saying that no one would be out there, and it +would be safe for Dora to run about there as much as she chose, and at +last Aunt Ninette consented to allow her to go out for a while after +supper. The child could scarcely eat, so great was her excitement. She +listened all the while for the sound of the returning wheels and the +children's voices, but nothing was to be heard. When supper was over, her +aunt said, + +"You may go out now for a little while, but don't go far from the house." + +Dora promised not to leave the garden, and ran off to search the hedge for +the opening she wanted. It was a white-thorn hedge, and so high and thick +that the child could see neither through it nor over it, but down near +the ground were here and there thin places, where one could look into the +next garden; but only by lying close on the ground. Little did Dora mind +that; her one idea was to see the children. She had never seen so large a +family, boys and girls, big and little, and all so happy and merry. And to +have seen them all climbing into the carriage and driving off together! +What a jolly party! She lay down on the ground in a little heap, and +peered through the hedge. There was nothing to be heard; the garden beyond +was still; the odor of the flowers was wafted to her on the cool, evening +air, and she felt as if she could not get enough of it into her lungs. How +beautiful it must be in there, she thought; to be able to walk about among +the flower-beds! to sit under the tree where the red apples were hanging! +And there under the thick branches stood a table, covered with all sorts +of things which she could not see plainly, but which shimmered white as +snow in the evening light. She was quite absorbed in wonder and curiosity, +when--there--that was the carriage, and all the merry voices talking +together. The children had returned. Dora could hear very plainly. Now all +was still again; they had gone into the house. Now they were coming out +again; now they were in the garden. + +Mr. Birkenfeld had just returned from a long journey. The children had all +gone down to the lake, to meet him at the landing when the steamboat came +in. Their mother had remained at home to complete the preparations for +the grand reception and the feast in the garden under the big apple-tree. +The father's home-coming after so long an absence was a very joyful +occasion for the family, and must be celebrated as such. + +As soon as the carriage stopped at the door, the mother came running out +to meet her husband. All the children jumped down, one after another, and +the cat and the dog too, and they all crowded into the large hall, where +the welcomings and greetings grew so loud and so violent that the father +hardly knew where he was, nor which way to turn as they all pressed about +him. + +"Now one at a time, my children, and then I can give you each a good +kiss," he said at last, when he succeeded in making himself heard through +the tumult, "first the youngest, and then the others according to age. +Now, my little Hunne, what have you to tell me?" + +So saying, Mr. Birkenfeld drew his chubby five-year old boy to his knees. +The child's name was Hulreich, but as he had always called himself Hunne, +the other children and the parents had adopted the nick-name. Moreover, +Julius, the eldest brother, declared that the baby's little stumpy nose +made him look like a Hun, and so the name was very appropriate. But his +mother would not admit the resemblance. + +The little one had so much to tell his father, that there was not time to +wait for the end of his story, and it had to be cut short. + +"Bye and bye, little Hunne, you shall tell me all about it. Now it is +time for Wili and Lili." And giving the twins each a kiss he asked them, +"Well now, have you been very good and happy? and obedient, too, all this +long time?" + +"Almost always," replied Wili rather timidly, while Lili, recalling +certain deviations from perfect obedience during her father's absence, +thought it best not to make any answer. The twins were eight years old, +and perfectly inseparable, never more so than in planning and carrying out +various delightful plans, of whose mischievousness they were really only +half conscious. + +"And you, Rolf, how is it with you?" said the father, turning to a +twelve-year old lad with a high forehead, and a strong, firm neck. "Plenty +of Latin learned? More new puzzles ready?" + +"I have been doing both, father," said the boy. "But the children will not +guess my riddles, and my mother has not time to try." + +"That is too bad," said his father, kindly and turning to the eldest +daughter, a girl of nearly thirteen, he drew her to his side and said +tenderly, + +"And you Paula, are you still alone in your garden walks? have you no dear +friend with you yet?" + +"No, of course not, father, but it is beautiful to have you at home +again," she answered as she embraced him. + +"And I hope my 'big Jule,' is using his vacation in some sensible way?" + +"I combine the agreeable with the useful," said Julius gaily, returning +his father's embrace. "You must know, father, that the hazel-nuts are +almost ripe and I am watching them carefully, and meantime I am riding +Castor a good deal, so that he may not grow too lazy." + +Julius was at home now only for the summer holidays, his school being in a +distant town. He was seventeen, and tall, even too tall for his years so +that in the family he was generally called "Big Jule." + +Mr. Birkenfeld now turned to shake hands with the children's governess and +the dear friend of the family, Miss Hanenwinkel, when Jule interrupted +him. + +"Come papa, I beg that you will do the rest of your greetings in the +garden, where a most astonishing reception awaits you." + +But his words cost him dear, for Wili and Lili sprang upon him as he +spoke, pinching, pounding and thumping him to give him to understand that +the "surprise" was not a thing to be talked about beforehand. He defended +himself to the best of his ability. + +"Lili, you little gad-fly, you, stop, stop, I tell you. I will make it all +right," and he shouted to his father, + +"I mean you are to go into the garden where my mother has prepared all +sorts of delicious things for your supper, to celebrate your return." + +"That is delightful. We shall find a big table spread under my favorite +apple-tree. That is a surprise worth having. Come then let us all go into +the garden." + +He drew his wife's arm in his, and they walked out to the garden, the +whole swarm following, Wili and Lili capering about in most noisy delight +that their father should suppose that he knew what the "surprise" was +already. + +As they passed out into the garden they passed under the great triumphal +arch, with red lanterns hung on each side, lighting up the large tablet, +on which was an inscription in big letters. + +"Oh, oh, how splendid!" cried the father, now really surprised, "a +beautiful arch and a poem of welcome. I must read them aloud:" + + "Here we stand in welcome + Beside the garden door, + How glad we are that you're at home! + We feared you'd come no more, + So long you've stayed--but now to-day + Forgot is all our pain. + The whole world now is glad and gay, + Papa is here again!" + +"That is fine--Rolf must have been the author of that, was he not?" and +Wili and Lili jumped about more than ever, crying out, + +"Yes, yes, Rolf wrote it, but we planned it all out and he made the +verses, and Jule put up the poles and then we fetched the fir twigs." + +"That was a delightful surprise, my children," said their father, much +gratified. "How pretty the garden looks, all lighted up with red and blue +and yellow lanterns. It looks like an enchanted spot, and now for my +favorite apple-tree." + +The garden did look very pretty. The little paper lanterns had been made +up a long time before, and this very morning Jule had fastened them about +on all the trees and high bushes, and while the hand-shaking and kissing +had been going on in the house, Battiste and Trine had lighted the +candles. The big apple-tree was dotted all over with them, so that it +looked like a huge out-of-doors Christmas tree, and the red apples shone +so prettily in the flickering light, that altogether it would have been +difficult to imagine a more charming scene. + +The table, spread with a white cloth and loaded with all sorts of nice +dishes, looked irresistibly attractive. + +"What a beautiful banquet-hall," cried the delighted father, "and how good +the feast will taste! But what is this? Another poem?" and to be sure, a +large white placard hung by two cords from the high bushes behind the +apple-tree, and on it were the following lines: + + "My first is good for man to be-- + Better than wealth. + My second we have longed to see + Our father do in health. + My whole with merry hearts we cry + Today, and shout it to the sky." + +"A riddle! Rolf made this too, I am sure," said he, clapping the boy +kindly on the shoulder. "I will begin to guess it as soon as I can. Now we +must sit down and enjoy these good things before us, and the pleasure of +being all together again." + +So they all took their places at the table, and each had his or her own +story to tell of what had happened, and what had been done during the +separation. There was so much to say that there seemed no chance for a +pause. + +At last however, came a silence, when lo! Mr. Birkenfeld drew a huge +bundle from beneath his chair, and began to open the wrapper, while the +children looked on with the greatest interest, knowing very well that that +bundle held some gift for each one of them. First came a pair of shining +spurs for "big Jule," then a lovely book with blue covers for Paula. Next +a long bow with a quiver and two feather arrows. "This is for Rolf," said +the father, adding as he showed the boy the sharp points of the arrows, +"and for Rolf only, for he knows how to use it properly. It is not a +plaything, and Wili and Lili must never dream of playing with it, for they +might easily hurt themselves and others with it." + +There was a beautiful Noah's Ark for the twins, with fine large animals +all in pairs, and Noah's family, all the men with walking-sticks and all +the women with parasols, all ready for use whenever they should leave the +ark. + +Last of all, little Hunne had a wonderfully constructed nutcracker, that +made a strange grimace as if he were lamenting all the sins of the world. +He opened his big jaws as if he were howling, and when they were snapped +together, he gnashed his teeth as if in despair, and cracked a nut in two +without the slightest trouble so that the kernel fell right out from the +shell. + +The children were full of admiration over both their own and each others' +presents, and their joy and gratitude broke out afresh at every new +inspection of each. + +At last the mother stood up and said that they must all go into the +house, for it was long after the children's usual bed-time. At this their +father arose, and called out, + +"Who has guessed the charade?" + +Not one had even thought of it, except to be sure, the author. + +"Well, I have guessed it myself," said their father, as no one spoke. "It +must be 'welcome,' is it not, Rolf? I will touch glasses with you, my boy, +and thank you very much for your charade." + +Just as Rolf was raising his glass towards his father's to drink his +health, a terrible shriek arose, "It is burning, it is burning!" Everybody +ran from under the apple-tree; Battiste and Trine came from the house with +tubs and buckets, Hans from the stable with a pail in each hand; all +screaming and shouting together. + +"The bush is on fire! the hedge is on fire!" There was terrible noise and +confusion. + +"Dora! Dora!" cried a voice of distress from the cottage behind the hedge, +and Dora rose from her hiding place and hurried into the house. She had +been so completely absorbed by what had been taking place under the +apple-tree, though indeed she saw and heard but imperfectly, that she had +entirely forgotten everything else, and it was full two hours that she had +been lying all doubled up in the gap under the hedge. + +Her aunt was flying back and forth, complaining and scolding. She had +collected all her things from the drawers and the presses, and heaped them +together, ready for flight. + +"Aunt Ninette," said the little girl timidly, for she knew she had staid +out too long, "you need not be frightened; it is all dark again in the +garden; the fire is all out." + +Her aunt cast a rapid glance from the window, and saw that this was true; +everything was dark, even the last lantern extinguished. Some one was +moving about among the trees, evidently to make sure that all was safe. + +"This is too terrible! Who would have believed that such things could +happen?" said Aunt Ninette, half scolding, half-whimpering. "Go to bed now +Dora. To-morrow we will move away, and find another house, or leave the +place altogether." + +The child obeyed quickly, and went up to her little bedroom, but it was +long, very long, before she could sleep. She still saw the illuminated +garden, the sparkling apple tree, and the father and mother with their +happy children gathered about them. She thought of the time when she too +could tell her father everything, and the thought doubled her sense of her +own loneliness, and of the happiness of those other children. + +And the child had become so much interested in the life beyond the hedge, +and so almost fond of that good father and mother, whom she had been +watching, that the thought of going away again as her aunt threatened, was +a very sad one. She could not go to sleep. Presently she seemed to see the +children with their kind father again, and her own father was standing +with them, and she heard these words, + + "God holds us in his hand, + God knows the best to send." + +And so she fell asleep, and in her dreams she again saw the shining +apple-tree, and the merry group under its branches. + +On investigating the cause of the fire, it was discovered that Wili and +Lili had conceived the happy thought of turning the riddle into a +transparency, so that suddenly the company might see it shining with red +light behind it, like the motto behind the Christmas tree, "Glory to God +in the highest." + +So they withdrew silently from the company, fetched two candles, climbed +upon some high steps, which had been brought when the placard was put in +place, and held the candles as near as possible to the card. As they did +not perceive any expression of surprise on the faces of the company at the +table, they raised their candles higher and higher, nearer and nearer, +until the paste-board suddenly took fire, and the flame quickly spread to +the bushes above. + +The twins readily confessed themselves the cause of the mischief, and were +sent to bed with but a gentle reproof, so as not to spoil the general +effect of the festivity, but they were seriously warned never to play with +fire again as long as they lived. + +Soon all was quiet in the great house, and the moon looked peacefully down +on the trees and the sleeping flowers in the silent garden. + + + + +CHAPTER IV. + +ALL SIX. + + +"We shall not be able to remain here; Mrs. Kurd," were the first words +spoken by Mrs. Ehrenreich when she came to breakfast the next morning. "We +have come into such an objectionable neighborhood that we must move away +today." + +Mrs. Kurd stood still in the middle of the room, quite speechless, and +stared at the lady as if unable to grasp her meaning. + +"I am fully convinced of the absolute necessity of our immediate +departure," said Aunt Ninette, with emphasis. + +"But indeed no more respectable, no quieter spot can be found in all +Tannenburg than this. You cannot hope to be more comfortable anywhere +else; either you or the gentleman," asserted the good widow as soon as she +had recovered from her surprise. + +"How can you say so, Mrs. Kurd, after hearing that intolerable uproar last +evening? noises far surpassing anything that I described to you in my +letters as 'absolutely to be avoided.'" + +"Oh, my dear lady, that was only the children! You know they were having a +family festival, and they were of course unusually lively." + +"Indeed! if this is your method of celebrating family festivals in these +parts, first a tempest of shouts and cries and then a fire with all its +accompanying noise and hubbub, I can only say that such a neighborhood +seems to me not only undesirable for an invalid, but positively +dangerous." + +"I do not think you can call the fire a part of the celebration," said +Mrs. Kurd gently. "It was an accident, and it was very quickly +extinguished, you must admit. A more orderly and well regulated family is +nowhere to be found, and I cannot understand how the lady and gentleman +can seriously think of leaving. I can assure you that no other such spot +is to be found in all Tannenburg! If the gentleman needs quiet he will do +well to walk into the wood, where it is healthful and quiet too." + +After talking awhile, Mrs. Ehrenreich became more composed, and seated +herself at the breakfast table, where Mr. Titus and Dora also took their +places. + +At the other house, breakfast had long been finished. The father had gone +about his business, and the mother was occupied with her household +affairs. Rolf was off to his early recitations in Latin, with the pastor +of a neighboring parish. Paula was taking her music-lesson of the +governess, and Wili and Lili took this opportunity to look over their +lessons once more. Little Hunne sat in the corner with his newly-acquired +nut-cracker before him, gravely studying its grotesque face. + +Presently 'big Jule' came in, whip in hand, all booted and spurred from +his morning ride. + +"Who will pull off my riding boots?" he asked, throwing himself into a +chair, stretching out his legs, and gazing admiringly at his new spurs. +Wili and Lili sprang quickly from their seats, delighted at the chance of +doing something that was not a lesson, and each seized a foot and began to +pull with such force that before Jule knew what they were about he found +himself slipping from his chair. In the next second he had grasped the +side of his chair with the result that that also was pulled along the +floor. He called out hastily "Stop! Stop!" while little Hunne, who saw the +situation from his corner, now flew to his elder brother's assistance, +hung on to the chair from behind, planting his little feet firmly on the +ground, and throwing his weight backward as well as he knew how. His +efforts were insufficient, however, and he was dragged along the floor as +if he were on a coast. Wili and Lili were determined to finish their +undertaking, and kept on pulling and pulling. + + "Stop! Stop! Wiling and Liling + You terrible twinning" + +cried Jule, while little Hunne added his voice to swell the tumult. + +At this the mother made her appearance upon the scene, and the uproar was +stilled at once. Jule swung himself panting back into his chair, and Hunne +slowly regained his equilibrium. + +"My dear Jule, why do you make the children behave so badly? You ought to +know better at your age," said his mother reprovingly. + +"Certainly, mother, certainly, in future I will do better, but if you +will look at it from another side, I am doing something, in affording the +twins an opportunity to be of use, instead of carrying on their usual +mischievous pranks." + +"Jule, Jule, that does not look like doing better," said his mother +warningly. "Lili, go down stairs and practise your exercises until Miss +Hanenwinkel has finished Paula's music lesson. Wili, go on with your +studying, and the best thing you can do, Jule, to help me, is to amuse the +little one until I am at leisure." + +The "big Jule" was ready to help to restore order after his bit of fun, +and Lili ran down stairs to the piano as she was bidden. She found herself +too much excited after the exertion of playing boot-jack for her brother, +and her exercises did not run smoothly, so she took up one of her +"pieces" to work off her superfluous energy upon, and began to play with +great emphasis, + + "Live your life merrily, + While the lamp glows, + Ere it can fade and die, + Gather the rose." + +Uncle Titus and his wife were just finishing their breakfast in a +neighboring house when the affair of the boots began. Uncle Titus hastened +to his room, closing the windows and fastening them against the noise. His +wife summoned their hostess rather peremptorily, and asked her "just to +listen to that" for herself. It did not seem to make much impression upon +Mrs. Kurd however, who only said smilingly, + +"Oh, how merry the dear children are, to be sure," and when Aunt Ninette +went on to explain that such disturbances were the very worst thing for +her poor invalid, the hostess only again recommended the walk in the woods +for quiet and fresh air! The noise in the next house would not last long, +she said, the young gentleman would soon return to college, and it would +be much more quiet then. As she spoke, the sound of Lili's merry music +came across through the open window on the morning breeze. + +"And that too, is that the work of the young gentleman, who will soon +return to college?" asked Mrs. Ehrenreich excitedly. "It is unendurable; +continually some new noise or tumult or uproar. What do you say to this +last, Mrs. Kurd?" + +"I never have thought of it as noise," said the good woman simply, "the +dear child is making such progress with her music, it is a pleasure to +hear her." + +"And Dora, where can Dora be? Is she bewitched too? It is time for her to +begin her sewing; where can she be? Dora! Dora! Have you gone into the +garden again?" + +Aunt Ninette's voice was querulous and excited. To be sure, Dora had crept +down again to peer through her opening in the hedge, and she was now +listening as if enchanted, to Lili's gay music. She came back at once at +the sound of her aunt's voice, and took her appointed place at the window +where she was to sit and sew all day. + +"Well, we cannot stay here, that is certain," said Mrs. Ehrenreich as she +left the room. + +The tears started to Dora's eyes at these words. She did so long to remain +here, where she could hear and partly see now and then, the merry healthy +life of these children in the beautiful garden beyond the hedge. It was +her only knowledge of true child-life. As she sewed, she was planning and +puzzling her brain with plans for prolonging their stay, but could think +of nothing that seemed likely to be of use. + +It was now eleven o'clock. Rolf came scampering home from his recitations, +and catching sight of his mother through the open door of the kitchen, he +ran to her, calling out before he reached the threshold, "Mamma, mamma, +now guess. My first--" + +"My dear Rolf" interrupted his mother, "I beg of you to find some one else +to guess. I have not time now, truly. Go find Paula, she has just gone +into the sitting-room." + +Rolf obeyed. + +"Paula," he called out, "My first--" + +"No, Rolf, please, not just now, I am looking for my blank-book to write +my French translation in. There is Miss Hanenwinkel, she is good at +guessing, ask her." + +"Miss Hanenwinkel," cried poor Rolf, pouncing upon her, "My first--" + +"Not a moment, not a second, Rolf," said the governess hastily. "There is +Mr. Julius over there in the corner, letting the little one crack nuts +for him. He is not busy; I am. Good-bye, I'll see you again." + +Miss Hanenwinkel had been in England, and had taken a great fancy to this +form of expression much in vogue there, and she constantly used it as a +form of farewell, whether it was apropos or not. Thus she would say to the +persistent scissors-grinder, who came to the door, + +"Have you come back so soon? Do go where you are wanted if there is any +such place. Good-bye. I'll see you again," and shut the door with a slam. + +Or to the traveling agent who brought his wares to show, if asked to +dismiss him, she would say, + +"We want nothing; you know very well. Don't come here again. Good-bye. +I'll see you again," and shut the door in his face. This was a +peculiarity of Miss Hanenwinkel. + +Julius was quietly seated in a corner of the sitting-room, while Hunne +stood before him watching with grave attention his nut-cracker's desperate +grimaces as he gave him nut after nut to crack in his powerful jaws. Hunne +carefully divided each kernel, giving one half to Jule, while he popped +the other into his own little mouth. + +Rolf approached them, repeating his question, "Will you guess, Jule? You +are not busy." + + "My first in France, applaudingly + The people to the actors cry: + With steady aim full in the eye, + To hit my second you must try; + My whole's a prince of prowess high, + Who fought the fight for Germany." + +"That is Bismarck, of course," said the quick-witted lad. + +"O, O, how quickly you guessed it," said Rolf, quite taken aback. + +"Now it is my turn; pay attention. You must try hard for this now. I have +just made it up." And Jule declaimed with emphasis: + + "My first transforms the night, + And puts its peace to flight. + My second should you now become, + You scarce will move, for fife or drum. + My whole hath power to soothe you all, + Be your delight in church, or camp, or ball." + +"That is hard," said Rolf, who was rather a slow thinker. "Wait a moment, +Jule, I shall get it soon." So Rolf sat down on an ottoman to think it +over at his ease. + +The big Jule and the little Hunne in the mean time pursued their +occupation without interruption. As an extra proof of his skill, Julius +practised with the shells at hitting different objects in the room, to his +little brother's delight and admiration. + +"I have it," cried Rolf at last, much delighted. "It is Cat-nip!" + +"O, O, what a guess! what are you thinking of? It is something very +different, entirely different. It is music. Mew--sick--music, don't you +see?" + +"Oh, yes," said Rolf rather abashed. "Now wait Jule, here's another. What +is this?" + + "My first sings by the water side, + My next is Heidelberg's great pride, + My whole was a blind poet, who + In England lived and suffered too." + +"Shakspere," said Julius, whose pride it was to answer instantly. + +"Wrong," cried Rolf, delighted. "How could a _shake_ sing by the water +side, Jule?" + +"Oh, I supposed you meant a shake in somebody's voice, as he was riding or +driving along," said Jule, to justify himself. "Now what are you laughing +at?" + +"Because you have made such a wrong guess. It is some one 'very different, +entirely different,' Jule. It is Milton, the blind poet Milton. Now try +another because you failed in this. My first"-- + +"No, no, I must beg for a rest. It is too much brain work for vacation. I +am going now to see how Castor is after my ride this morning." And Julius +dashed off to the stable. + +"Oh, what a shame!" cried Rolf, "what a pity! Now there is no one to +guess, and I made four splendid charades on my way home. It is too bad +that you are not old enough to guess, Hunne." + +"But I can guess; I am old enough," said the little fellow rather vexed. + +"Well, then try this one, try hard. Stop playing with the nuts and I will +crack some more for you bye and bye. Now listen: + + "My first conceals from light of day + The wanderer on his final way; + My second sizzling in the pan, + Makes hungrier still the hungry man; + My whole, bedecked in trappings gay, + Goes ambling on the livelong day." + +"A nutcracker," said Hunne without hesitation. Julius was his beau-ideal +of all that was best, and he thought that if he imitated Jule, and +answered quickly the first thing that came into his head, that was +guessing. + +But Rolf was angry. + +"How can you be so stupid, Hunne? Just think about it a little, can a nut +cover some one on his last way?" + +"Why, it can cover--well--the shell covers it." + +"Nonsense! and a nutcracker can not go ambling all day, can it, you stupid +child." + +"Now see, mine can," said the little boy, who did not like to be called +stupid, and he tied his handkerchief round the neck of the long suffering +nutcracker and dragged it after him up and down the room, lifting it up +now and then at regular intervals. + +"Oh well, yes, you think you're right; and I can't explain it because you +don't understand anything about it. Just try to think a little; can you +hear a cracker sizzling as its cooks, and will it make you hungry to hear +it?" + +"If I throw a cracker into the fire, won't it burn?" said the child, +planting himself before Rolf and holding his nutcracker saucily before his +eyes. + +"Oh, there is no use talking to you," said Rolf, and was just about +leaving the room, but this was not so easily done, for now Hunne was +bitten with the mania for riddle-making himself. + +"Stop, Rolf," he cried and grasped his brother by the jacket to hold him. +"My first is not good to drink but to eat--" + +"Oh dear, well, that must be 'nutcracker' again," and Rolf ran off, +wrenching himself from his tormentor's hands. But the boy followed him, +crying, "Wrong, wrong! you are wrong. Try again, try again!" + +Moreover, Wili and Lili came scampering in from the other side, crying +out, + +"Rolf, Rolf, a riddle! guess! try!" and Lili held up a strip of paper and +rattled it before Rolfs eyes, repeating, "Guess, guess, Rolf." + +So the riddle-maker was now caught in his own meshes. + +"Well, at least leave me room to guess in," cried he, striking about him +with his arms to make room. + +"You can't guess anything," cried little Hunne contemptuously, "I am going +to Jule--he knows." + +Rolf took the little slip of yellowish paper that Lili was waving back and +forth, and looked at it in surprise. In a childish hand-writing that he +had never seen before, were written the following words, + + "Come lay your hand + Joined thus we + Each the other + That our union + But behold the + That our future + We will cut our + Half for you and + But we still will + That our halves + And with us + Our friendship." + +"It is probably a rebus," said Rolf thoughtfully. "I shall guess it after +a little while. Just let me stay alone long enough to think it out." + +There was not much time left for this however, for the dinner-bell sounded +and all the family assembled in the large hall for the mid-day meal. + +"What nice thing has my little Hunne done to-day?" asked the father, when +they were at last all busy over their plates. + +"I made a splendid riddle, Papa, but Rolf never tries to guess my riddles, +and I couldn't find Jule, and the rest would not listen to me at all." + +"Yes, Papa," interrupted Rolf! "and I too have made three or four splendid +ones, but no one has time to guess them, and those who have time enough +are so stupid that there is no use in trying to get any answer from them. +When Jule has guessed one he thinks he has done enough, and I can make at +least six in a day." + +"Yes, yes, Papa"--it was now Wili's and Lili's turn--"and we have found +such a hard riddle, so hard that even Rolf couldn't guess it. It is really +a rebus." + +"If you will wait long enough I can get it, I am sure," said Rolf. + +"We seem to have a riddle in every comer," said their father. "I believe +we have a riddle-fever, and one catches it from another. We really need a +regular guesser in the house, to do nothing but guess riddles." + +"I wish I could find such a person," said Rolf, sighing, for to be forever +making riddles for somebody who would listen with interest and guess with +intelligence, seemed to him the most desirable thing in the world. + +When dinner was over, the family went merrily into the garden under the +apple-tree, and seated themselves in a circle. The mother and Miss +Hanenwinkel and the girls were armed with sewing and knitting work. Little +Hunne also had a queer-looking bit of stuff in his hand upon which he was +trying to work with some red worsted. He said he wanted to embroider a +horse-blanket for Jule. Jule had brought a book at his mother's request, +to read aloud to them. + +Rolf sat a little way off under the ash-tree, and studied his Latin +lesson. Wili sat by his side, meaning to study his little piece, but first +he looked at the birds in the branches, and then at the laborers in the +field, and then at the red apples upon the tree, for Wili loved visible +things, and it was only with the greatest difficulty, and generally with +Lili's assistance, that he could get the invisible into his little head. +Consequently, his afternoon study usually turned to a continuous +observation of the surrounding landscape. + +Jule also seemed inclined to pass his time in looking about him instead +of reading aloud, for he did not open his book, but allowed his eyes to +wander in all directions, particularly towards his sister. + +"Paula," he said at last, "the expression of your countenance to-day is as +if you were a wandering collection of vexations." + +"Oh, do read to us, Jule; then we shall have something more agreeable than +these similes which nobody can understand the meaning of." + +"It would be nicer if you would read, Jule," added her mother, "but I must +say too, Paula, that you have been for the last few days so short and +snappish that I should really like to know what is amiss with you. You +seem out of sorts with every one about you." + +"But mamma, with whom can I have any real companionship? I have not a +single friend in all Tannenburg. I have nobody in all the world with whom +I can be intimate." + +The mother suggested that Paula might be a little more friendly with her +sister Lili, and also with Miss Hanenwinkel. But Paula declared, that Lili +was much too young, and the governess much too old. The latter was really +only twenty, but to Paula she seemed very old indeed. For girls to be +intimate, she declared they must be of the same age, so that they could +thoroughly understand each other's feelings, and they must be always +together. Without such a friend Paula said there was no real pleasure in +life, for a girl needed some one to whom she could confide her secrets, +and who would tell her own in return. + +"Yes, Paula is at the romantic age," said her brother. "I am sure that for +a long time she has peeped into every field flower to see if it would not +suddenly unfurl a hidden banner, and turn into a Joan of Arc. Every little +mole that she sees in the fields, she half suspects may wear a seal-ring +on his little finger, and be a Gustavus Vasa in disguise, searching amid +the mole-hills for his lost kingdom." + +"Do not be so teasing, Jule," said his mother reprovingly. "There is +certainly something very delightful in such an intimacy as Paula +describes. I had such an experience myself, and the memory of that happy +time is dear to me even now!" + +"Oh, do tell us again about your dear friend Lili, mamma," exclaimed +Paula, who had often heard her mother speak of this intimate friendship, +and had indeed formed her own ideal upon that model. Lili also joined her +sister in begging for the story, and even more urgently, for she knew +nothing about this friend, although she bore the same name. + +"Was not I named for her, mamma?" she asked, and her mother assented. "You +all know the long manufactory under the hill," continued Mrs. Birkenfeld, +"with the large house surrounded by a beautiful garden. Lili, my friend, +lived there, and I remember very well the first time I ever saw her. + +"I was about six years old, and I was playing one day in the parsonage +garden with my simple dolls, which I set up on flat stones, that I always +collected for seats for my children, whenever and wherever I found them. +For I had no such outfit for my dolls as you children have now, no sofas +and chairs and other furniture. You all know that your grandfather was the +pastor in Tannenburg, and we led a very simple life at the parsonage. My +playmates, two of the neighbors' children, were standing as usual by me +and staring at me while I played, without saying one word. They never +seemed to take the interest in my plays that I thought they deserved. They +stood and looked at me with their big eyes, no matter what I did, and it +was very annoying to me. + +"Well, this evening, I was sitting there, on the ground, with my dolls all +placed in a circle, when a lady came into the garden and asked to see my +father. Before I could reply, a child whom she was leading by the hand, +came running to my side, squatted down by me, and began to examine +everything. I had so arranged my stones that each flat one had another +stuck into the ground edgewise behind it, so that the doll could be placed +leaning back against it as if it were a chair. The child was delighted +with this arrangement, and joined in my play at once with the liveliest +interest, while on my side I was so charmed with the little stranger's +looks and ways, with her pretty floating curls and her sweet voice that I +forgot everything else, and looked on bewitched, while she made the dolls +say and do all sorts of things that I had never thought of before. I was +quite startled when the lady again asked where she could find my father. + +"From that day forth Lili and I were inseparable friends, and a rich and +happy life was opened to me in her lovely home, such as I had never known +nor thought of. I shall never forget the delightful, untroubled days which +I spent in that beautiful house. I was almost as much loved and petted as +if I had been Lili's own sister. Her parents had come from North Germany. +Her father had been induced to buy the factory by the advice of an +acquaintance, and they expected to remain permanently in our neighborhood. +Lili was an only child, and having been hitherto without companionship of +her own age, she clung to me very closely, and I returned her affection +with equal fervor. + +"What good, kind people her parents were! They asked as a great favor that +I might make long visits at their house, and my parents allowed me to +pass weeks at a time with my newly found friends. Those visits seemed to +me like prolonged festivals. Such lovely toys and playthings as Lili had! +I had never even dreamed of anything like them. I shall never forget the +innumerable figures cut from fashion plates which we used for paper dolls! +We each had a large family of them, with all their kindred and relatives, +each one fitted with a name, a character and a story of its own. We +almost, nay quite, lived in their imaginary lives, and we shared their +joys and sorrows as if they had been real. + +"I always returned home laden with gifts, and I was scarcely settled there, +when new requests came that I would repeat the visit. When we were a +little older we had lessons together, both from a regular teacher and +from my father, and when we began to read together, the heroes and +heroines of our books were as real to us as our dolls had been, and we +lived over their lives and histories again and again. What life and energy +Lili had; what freshness and vivacity; my charming Lili, with her flowing +brown curls and her laughing eyes! + +"So the years passed, and no thought of coming sorrow and separation +crossed our young lives, until one day, when we were nearly twelve years +old, my father told me--I remember the very spot in the garden where we +were standing at that moment--that Mr. Blank, Lili's father, was about to +give up his factory and return to Germany. As I understood, Mr. Blank had +been deceived from the very beginning; the business was not in the +prosperous condition that had been represented to him, and now he was +obliged to give it up, to his great loss. My father was very much +disturbed, and he declared that Mr. Blank had been very badly treated, and +was consequently ruined. + +"I was broken-hearted. To lose Lili, and to have her lose all her property, +were two things which made my life unhappy for a long, long time. The very +next day she came to say good-bye. We cried bitterly, for we could not +bear to think of living apart, we were so necessary to each other's +happiness. We promised to be always true to each other, and to use every +effort to meet again; and then we sat down together and composed a last +poem, for we had often written verses together. We cut the poem in +halves, and took each a half to keep as a token of our lasting union, and +as a sign of recognition when we should some day meet again. + +"Lili went away. We wrote to each other for several years, and our +friendship continued as fervent as ever. These letters were the only drops +of comfort in the monotonous loneliness of my life after I lost Lili. When +I was about seventeen, I received a letter which told me that her father +had decided to go to America. She promised to write again as soon as they +were settled in their new life. I never heard from her again. Whether her +letters were lost, or whether the family never staid long enough in one +place for her to be able to give me an address, or whether Lili thought +that our lives were now so irrevocably separated that we could never hope +to resume our intimacy--these are questions that I have often asked +myself, but that of course I have had no means of deciding. Perhaps Lili +is no longer living; she may have died soon after that very time--I cannot +tell. I have mourned her as an irreparable loss, for she was my first, my +only intimate girl-friend, and nothing can efface from my mind the memory +of her friendship, and of the vast goodness and affection which her family +showered upon me. I have inquired for them in every direction, but have +never discovered any clue to their existence far or near." + +The mother was silent; a very sad expression rested upon her face. The +children sympathized with her and said one after the other, sorrowfully, +"What a pity, what a pity!" Little Hunne, however, who had listened very +attentively to his mother's story, put his arms lovingly around her, and +said, + +"Don't be so sad, mamma dear! I will go to America as soon as I am big +enough, and bring your Lili back with me; that I will!" + +Rolf and Wili had drawn near, to hear the story, and presently Rolf said, +looking thoughtfully at a strip of paper which he held in his hand, + +"Did your piece of paper with the poem look like a rebus, after you had +cut it in two, Mamma?" + +"Perhaps so, Rolf. I should think it might look like one. Why do you ask?" + +"Look here! is this it?" replied the boy, holding up his strip of paper. + +"Yes, yes, it certainly is it," cried the mother in great excitement. "I +thought it had been lost long ago. I kept it carefully put away for many +years, and then in some way I lost sight of it. I thought it was lost +forever. Lately I have not thought of it at all, but telling you the story +of my early friendship, brought it again to my mind. Where did you find +it, my son?" + +"We found it!" cried Wili and Lili triumphantly. "It was in the old bible +with the queer pictures. We thought we would look at Eve, again, to see +whether her face was scratched as it used to be." The twins talked both +together as usual. + +"Yes, that is another thing that brings my Lili to mind," said their +mother, smiling. "She scratched that picture once when we were saying how +lovely it would be if we were in Paradise together, and suddenly she felt +so furious with Eve because she ate the apple, that she scribbled all over +her face with a pencil, 'to punish her,' she said. My old verses! I cannot +recall the other half, it is so long ago, over thirty years! only think, +children, thirty years ago!" + +She laid the paper carefully away in her work-basket, and bade the +children put their things together and come into the house, for it was +almost supper-time, and their father approved of punctuality above all +things. + +They gathered up their work and books, and returned slowly to the house +under the triumphal arch that still spanned the garden-door of the house. + +Dora had been peeping at them as they sat clustered about their mother in +an attentive group under the apple-tree. She had now a good chance to +examine each child, as they walked slowly back to the house, and as the +last one disappeared, she said, softly sighing, "Oh, if I could sit only +just once with them under the apple-tree!" + +At supper that evening Aunt Ninette said, "We have really had a few hours +of quiet. If it goes on so, we shall be able to stay here after all. Don't +you think so, dear Titus?" + +Dora listened breathlessly for the answer. + +"The air in my room is very close, and I suffer more from giddiness than I +did at home," was the uncle's reply. + +Dora gazed at her plate despondently, and lost her appetite for that +supper. Mrs. Ehrenreich broke out into lamentations It was provoking to +have made this journey without its being of any use to her husband after +all! If they had only moved away at once! However, perhaps there would be +less noise over the hedge after this, and the windows could be opened! +Dora's hopes rose again, for as long as they staid, there was always a +chance that she might go into that garden once, at least once. + + + + +CHAPTER V. + +BEFORE AND AFTER THE FLOOD. + + +There were times when it seemed as if little Hunne could find no +resting-place for the sole of his foot, when he wandered restlessly back +and forth through the house incessantly. No one would pay any attention to +him, he was sent from one person to another, and even his mother only bade +him sit quietly at his own little table until she was at liberty to come +to him. Of course Hunne's restless moments were just those when everybody +was particularly busy, such as Saturday morning when no one had a moment +to spare. And on this particular Saturday, the child had been wandering +about the passages among the sofas and chairs which, having been put out +there during the weekly sweeping, looked as restless and out-of-place as +Hunne himself. + +He spent a long time looking for his mother and he found her at last +up-stairs in the attic, but she sent him down at once, for she was busy +with the clothes for the wash. "There, dear, go and find Paula; perhaps +she is not busy just now." Hunne found Paula at the piano. + +"Go away, Hunne, I must practise," said she. "I have not time to guess +your riddles; there comes Miss Hanenwinkel; ask her." + +"Miss Hanenwinkel," cried the little boy, "my first you can eat but not +drink." + +"O spare me, Hunne" interrupted the governess, who seemed in a hurry. "If +you break out into charades too, what will become of us? I have not a +moment to waste. See, there is Mr. Julius just getting off his horse; ask +him." + +Off ran Hunne. + +"Jule, nobody will guess my riddle, and even Miss Hanenwinkel is too busy, +so she sent me to ask you." + +"Well, what is it, my little man? out with it," said Jule good-humoredly. + +So the child repeated his "you can eat but not drink," and then stopped +short. + +"Well, go on! What comes next?" said his brother, "what is the rest?" + +"You must make the rest, Jule; the whole is nut-cracker." + +"Oh yes, I see; that is all right. Now look here; since Miss Hanenwinkel +sent you to me to guess for her, I will send one to her by you. Now say +it over and over until you have learned it. It is rather long:" + + "First cut short your laughter for me, + Then spell me a _nun_ with an _e_, + Shut quickly with meaning, one eye, + Then add me an _el_, and--good-bye-- + Good-bye till I meet you again." + +It did not take Hunne long to learn the lines, and he started off at once +to find the governess. She was sitting with Wili and Lili in the school +room, patiently trying to get them to finish their examples; but they were +both so absent-minded, that she was sure that they were planning something +extraordinarily mischievous. In rushed the little Hunne: + +"A riddle, Miss Han--" + +"No, positively no! This is not the proper time to bring me things to +guess." + +The voice was very firm, almost severe, but Hunne had Jule to back him, so +he was full of courage, and he kept repeating; + +"Jule told me to." + +"Well, say it then quickly," said the governess, relenting a little. + +And Hunne repeated the riddle very slowly but correctly. + +Now Miss Hanenwinkel was a native of Bremen, and therefore very quick at +repartee, and she never hesitated for an answer. She seated herself +directly at a table, and dashed off the following in reply: + + "In the long hot hours that mark my first, + My whole my second did invite + Together gaily to unite. + When the ripe nuts their coverings burst, + They did the work--he ate his share, + Then tossed the nut-shells everywhere." + +"There, take this back to Mr. Julius," she said, handing the paper to +Hunne, "and tell him that as he made such a fine charade on my name, I do +not wish to be behind-hand with him. Now, after this, stay away, little +one, for we have our examples to do, and we cannot be interrupted again." + +Wili and Lili for their part, did not seem to care if the examples were +interrupted. It was only too evident that they had something in their +minds; and that it disturbed their little brains to such an extent, that +work was almost impossible for them. While their teacher was busy with the +charade and little Hunne, the twins had drawn their chairs nearer and +nearer, and laid their two heads together over some very important +plans--so very important and engrossing that Miss Hanenwinkel soon closed +the book, with the remark that if the arithmetic were only some foolish +nonsensical trick or other, there might be some chance of their being +willing to work over it and understand it. She was probably right, for the +twins had certainly an unusual talent for tricks of all kinds. No sooner +was the lesson-hour over, than they rushed forth, and betook themselves to +the wash-house, where they stood gazing at the tubs of various sizes, and +whispering mysteriously. + +At dinner-time, Julius taking out a paper, asked, + +"Who can guess this excellent charade, composed by Miss Hanenwinkel?" and +he read it aloud. + +He had scarcely finished when Rolf called out the answer, "July-us!" + +Miss Hanenwinkel however said nothing about the lines which Julius had +composed on her name, for she was rather shy about the little slap at her +peculiarity of speech, that appeared in the last line. + +As soon as dinner was over, Wili and Lili ran off to the wash-house again. +Saturday afternoon they had no lessons. So they had a beautiful time all +to themselves. To be sure, it was understood that the governess should +look after them a little. But when she saw the children go into the +wash-house, she took it for granted that they were going to have a grand +wash of doll's clothes, such as they often had. She was very glad that +they would be safely occupied for a few hours at least. + +But the twins, be it known, had far greater aspirations this afternoon, +than for a simple doll's-wash. They had been playing with the Noah's ark, +which their father had brought them, and had thought a great deal about +the peculiar and wonderful life those people must have led in the ark at +the time of the Flood. It occurred to Lili that she should like to try +what it was like, to live in an ark, and even to take a voyage in one, and +of course Wili, as usual, agreed with her enthusiastically. Lili's plans +were all made; she had thought out all the details, for she was an +observing little maiden, and knew the uses of many things and how to turn +them to her own purposes. She chose one of the middle-sized wash-tubs for +an ark. There would be room enough for all the animals, if they would sit +quietly in their places. + +Of course the animals were Schnurri and Philomele. The twins tried to coax +them to take their parts in the play. Schnurri came growling at their +call, but Philomele purred and rubbed back and forth against Lili's legs, +till the little girl took her up in her arms, and said, + +"Ah, my dear little Philomele, you are a great deal nicer than that old +Schnurri." + +This was the way it always was with these two creatures. The cat was +called Philomele or _nightingale_, because she purred in such a melodious +manner. The dog was named Schnurri, which means _growler_, because he had +a habit of constant growling; though he always had good reason of his own +for it. They had both been taught to live peaceably with each other, and +to do each other no mischief of any kind. Schnurri was very good about +it; followed the rule most punctiliously, and treated Philomele with great +consideration. When they ate their dinner from the same dish, he ate +slowly, because with her smaller mouth she could not take in as much at a +time as he did. But it was quite different with the cat. One moment she +seemed as friendly as possible with Schnurri, and rubbed up against him +and was playful and kind; especially if any one of the family was looking; +then suddenly, without warning, she would raise her little paw and give +him a sharp scratch behind the ear. Then he growled of course, and as this +behavior of Philomele's was very frequent, it followed that he seemed to +be constantly growling. So he got his name of Schnurri, though really +quite unjustly, for by nature he was most friendly and peaceable. + +The first thing needed for the ark-voyage was water. Lili knew how the +water was brought into the wash-house when the clothes were ready for the +wash. There was a spring just opposite, with a log through which the water +flowed freely; and when they wanted to fill the tubs, they placed a long +wooden spout under the log, and let the water run through. That was simple +enough. Now Lili thought that if she could arrange the spout, so as to +lead the water to the floor of the wash-house, it would soon make a pond, +on which the tub-ark would float, all ready for the voyage. How to get the +long spout in place; that was the question. + +The children debated for a while whether to ask Battiste or Trine to help +them carry out their plan. Between old Battiste and young Trine, there +were very much the same relations as between Schnurri and Philomele. The +man had been a servant in the Birkenfeld family for many years, and his +knowledge of all departments of work, in house and stable and farm caused +him to be consulted on every occasion. It must be confessed that Trine was +rather jealous of Battiste's influence, because though she had not been +very long in Mr. Birkenfeld's service herself, she had an aunt who had +lived in the family many years; indeed until she grew too old to work. +When this aunt had to give up, Trine had succeeded to her place; and so it +was that she felt that she had long established rights in the house, and +that Battiste took more upon himself than was quite fair. When any of the +family were about, she was very civil to her fellow servant, but behind +their backs she gave many a saucy word, and played tricks upon him now and +then. Just the dog and cat again! + +The children understood pretty well how things stood between the two, and +profited by their petty quarrels and jealousy. Wili and Lili really would +rather have asked Trine than Battiste, for they had more hope of getting +what they wanted from her, as she took new ideas more readily than the +man, who did not like to be put out of his usual ways. But unluckily, what +they wanted was under Battiste's charge. So it was settled that Lili +should ask him to help them, while Wili held on to the cat and dog, lest +they should run away. + +Battiste was out on the barn floor, arranging a collection of seeds. Here +Lili found him, and she planted herself before him with her hands behind +her back, just as she had seen her papa stand, when giving orders. + +"Battiste," she said very firmly, "where is the spout that is used to fill +the tubs in the wash-house?" + +Battiste lifted his face from his seeds, and looked curiously at Lili as +she stood there, as if he were waiting to hear the question again; for he +always took things moderately. At last he replied with a question in his +turn: + +"Did your mamma send you to ask me?" + +"No, I came of my own self." + +"Then I don't know where the spout is." + +"But, Battiste, I only want a little water from the spring; why can't I +have just that?" + +"I know that kind of a little bird," said Battiste, grumblingly, "now a +little water, and now a little fire, and always mischief. Can't have it. +Can't give it to you." + +"Oh well, I don't care," said Lili, and went straight to the kitchen, +where Trine was scouring pans. + +"Trine, dear," said she coaxingly, "come and give me the water-spout. +Battiste won't let us have it. You'll get it for us, won't you?" + +"Of course I will," said the maid, "a little water you might be allowed, +I'm sure. But you must wait till the old bear is out of the way; and then +I'll go and get you what you want." + +After a while Trine saw Battiste coming from the barn; he went past the +house, down toward the meadows. + +"Come along now," she said, and taking Lili's hand, she ran with her to +the wash-house, lifted the long wooden spout from its hiding-place, put +one end into the log, and the other into a small tub. Then she explained +to Lili that when they had enough water, they could push the spout away +from the log, and when they wanted it again, they could lift it up and put +it into the log themselves. But now she must go back to her work. + +Away went Trine, and now the preparations for the voyage could begin. The +children took the lower end of the spout out of the tub, and put it down +upon the floor. Lili got into the new ark, and then Wili, and then they +lifted in the cat and the dog. Noah and his wife sat side by side, and +rejoiced over their safety and over the delightful voyage they should make +on the rising waters of the flood, as the stream from the spout flowed +merrily in upon the wash-house floor. The water rose very fast. Now, yes, +now the ark fairly floated, and Noah and his wife shouted for joy! The +flood had begun, and they were floating backward and forth upon the +surface of the water! + +The wash-house floor was lower by several steps than the level of the +ground outside. The water rose and rose, and the children began to be +frightened. + +"Look, Wili, we can't get out again, and it is getting very deep." + +Wili gazed thoughtfully over the edge of the tub, and said, "If it gets +much deeper we shall be drowned." + +And it went on getting deeper and deeper. + +Pretty soon Schnurri grew restless, and sprang up, making the tub roll so +frightfully as almost to upset it. The water was now so deep that the +children could not get out without danger, and they became dreadfully +frightened, and began to cry out as loud as they could, + +"We are drowning! Mamma! Battiste! Trine! We are drowning!" Then they no +longer used any words, but simply screamed, quite beside themselves with +terror. Schnurri barked and howled in sympathy, but Philomele scratched +and bit at everything within reach. Now the true character of the two +animals showed itself. The cat would not go out of the tub into the +water, and would not stay quietly in it, either, but fought like a mad +creature. But when the faithful dog found that, in spite of all the +screams and howls, no one came to their aid, he jumped into the water, +swam to the door, shook himself vigorously, and ran away. The children +screamed louder than ever, for the dog's movements had made the tub tip +back and forth, and they were well scared. + +Dora had run down from her room, and was peeping through her opening in +the hedge, to try to find out the cause of these terrible cries. The +wash-house stood quite near the hedge, but she could not see anything +except the logs that carried the water to it from the spring. She heard +the cry "We are drowning!" and she ran back up-stairs, calling out, +breathless with fright, + +"Aunt, aunt! two children are drowning over there! don't you hear them +call?" + +Her aunt had closed all the windows, but the screams penetrated even to +her ears. + +"Oh dear, what can that be?" she exclaimed, in the greatest alarm. "I hear +a terrible cry; but who says they are drowning? Mrs. Kurd! Mrs. Kurd! Mrs. +Kurd!" + +Meantime, Schnurri, all dripping-wet, ran to the shed where Battiste was +shaping bean-poles for the kitchen garden. The dog rushed at Battiste, +barking furiously, seized him by the trousers, and tried to pull him +along. + +"Something is amiss," said the man to himself; and taking a long +bean-pole on his shoulder, in case it should be needed, he followed +Schnurri to the wash-house. By this time the whole family had assembled +there--the mother, the governess, Julius, Paula, Rolf, Hunne, and last of +all Trine; for the cries had reached every corner of house and garden. +Battiste stretched his long pole across the water to the floating tub. + +"Now, catch hold of that, and hold on tight, very tight," he said, and +pulled the ark and its occupants towards dry land. Wili and Lili were as +white as chalk from their long fright. + +It was no time to question the children about this new mishap, for they +were in no condition to talk about it; so the mother wisely took each by +the hand, and led them to the seat under the apple-tree, to recover +themselves. Julius followed with little Hunne, saying, "Oh Wili and Lili, +you terrible twins, you will come to some dreadful end before long." + +Old Battiste rolled up his trousers and stepped into the water in the +wash-house, to pull out the stopper from the waste pipe so that the flood +could subside from the land of Noah. Trine stood looking on. Battiste +growled at her. + +"You have no more sense than the seven-year-old babies! But that is the +way things go!" for he had seen at once, who must have given them the +water-spout. Trine did not think it best to reply at that moment, as she +had been fairly caught in the wrong, but she secretly got her claws ready +to scratch when her chance came--just like Philomele. When the little +party under the apple-tree were somewhat tranquillized again, the cat came +purring and rubbing herself fawningly about Lili's feet. The child only +gave her an angry push, and turned to caress old Schnurri, who lay, still +wet, on the ground near by; while Wili patted him affectionately, saying +softly, + +"You shall have all my supper to-night, old fellow." + +"Mine too," said Lili, and they both understood now the real characters of +the two pets. + +Hunne sat looking thoughtfully at the rescued party, and at last accosted +Jule, who was walking back and forth on the gravel path: + +"Look here, Jule, what will the 'dreadful end' be like?" + +"Oh it may be anything, Hunne. You see they have tried fire and water, and +next they will pull the house down about our ears, I dare say. Then we +shall lie under the ruins, and it will be all over with us." + +"Shan't we be able to jump up quick, and get out of the way?" asked Hunne, +anxiously. + +"We may; unless the twins should be seized with their great idea in the +middle of the night." + +"You'll wake me up then Jule, won't you?" asked the little fellow +pleadingly. + +Mrs. Kurd had come running at the repeated summons of Aunt Ninette, just +as Battiste had gone to save the patriarchs of the flood with his +bean-pole; and when she reached her, the tumult was stilled. + +"Did you hear that, Mrs. Kurd? It was frightful! Everything is quiet now, +and I hope they are saved!" + +"Oh yes, of course," said Mrs. Kurd, quite unconcernedly, "it is only the +little ones. They are always crying out about something. There isn't +really anything the matter." + +"No; but children's cries are so shrill; I am shivering all over. How will +my husband stand it? No; this settles it, Mrs. Kurd. We shall go away. +This is the last drop." + +With these words Mrs. Ehrenreich hurried into her husband's room to see +how he had borne the shock. He was sitting at his table, with his ears +stopped with cotton wool, and he did not hear his wife come in. He had +stuffed his ears when the first cry came, and had therefore escaped the +rest of the hubbub. + +"Oh, that is very unhealthy, it is so heating for the head;" cried Aunt +Ninette, much distressed. She pulled the wool from his ears, and announced +that she should go directly after the church-service on the morrow, and +ask the pastor where they could move to, since this place was unendurable. + +This plan suited Uncle Titus as well as any other; all he wanted was +quiet. Aunt Ninette, thinking over her plans, went back to her own room. + +Dora stood waiting for her aunt in the passage-way. "Are we really going +away, Aunt?" she asked anxiously. + +"Yes, decidedly;" replied Mrs. Ehrenreich, "we shall move on Monday." + +Poor little Dora! it was a sad trial to her, to have to go away without +once having a chance to make the acquaintance of the other family; to go +into the beautiful garden, to smell those delicious flowers, and to join +the merry child-life that she had watched so closely, and yet from which +she was so entirely separated. Her future seemed swallowed up in those +stifling cotton shirts that were her fate in dull Karlsruhe. As she sat on +the side of her little bed, that night, sadly cast down by these +melancholy thoughts, she forgot the five friendly stars in the sky above. +Yet there they were, sparkling as ever, as if they were trying to speak to +their child and say, "Dora, Dora! have you quite forgotten your father's +verses?" + + + + +CHAPTER VI. + +A FRIGHTFUL DEED. + + +It was a beautiful, bright Sunday morning. In the garden all was peaceful +and lovely. No sound broke the perfect stillness, save when now and then a +rosy-cheeked apple fell to the ground, for the apples were ripening fast +in the autumn sun. + +Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld had gone to church, and with them Paula and Miss +Hanenwinkel. In the sitting-room, Jule and Hunne were harmoniously +discussing over a big dish of hazel-nuts, in how many different ways they +could make the nutcracker crack a nut. The twins, since the lesson they +had had in the wash-house, had returned contented to the mimic ark, with +its wooden men and women, and they were now playing with it on the +school-room table, which they had all to themselves to-day. Rolf had early +betaken himself to the garden, and had settled down in a sequestered +summer-house, where he could think over all sorts of things, without fear +of being disturbed. + +After the flood had subsided (a flood this time without water), and when +the dove had returned with the olive-branch, and quiet was restored in the +land, new schemes began to work in Lili's busy little head. + +"What do you say, Wili, to coming down-stairs to look at Rolf's new bow; +he left it in the passage-way last evening." + +Wili was all agog at the idea, and they both scampered down-stairs. Lili +knew the corner where Rolf had placed the bow, and there too was the +quiver, with its two feathered arrows. + +"Just see how jolly this is;" said Lili, "you pull this string back, and +put the arrow here, and then let the string fly, and off goes the arrow +like anything. I saw just how Rolf did it; and suppose we try to see how +it works!" + +"But we must not shoot with it; don't you remember that papa said so, +Lili?" + +"I don't mean to shoot, but only to try it. I just want to see how it is +done; don't you understand?" + +This explanation satisfied Wili. + +"Where shall we try it? There is not room in this passage." + +"No, no; I know where, in the garden. Come along;" and Lili ran off with +the quiver, while Wili followed with the bow. They chose a nice open space +near the hedge. + +"Here now, we will both try together, and see if we can do it," said Lili. + +Wili brought up his bow, and they pressed it against the ground, and then +both took the cord in their hands, and tugged away till they had snapped +it into place. Lili shouted with delight. + +"Now, we must lift it up," she said, "so; and put the arrow in here, Wili, +do you see? and now you pull back that thing underneath, and you will see +how it will go off. There, just try." + +Wili tried; pulled back the "thing," and the arrow whistled through the +hedge. Instantly a cry of anguish sounded from the other side, and then +all was silent. They looked at each other in great fright. + +"Do you think that was a rabbit?" asked Wili. + +"I thought it sounded like a hen;" said Lili. Their consciences were +troubled, and their hearts were filled with fear, for they knew they had +done wrong to take the bow, and they each had the impression that the cry +of pain came from a child, though each hoped that the other thought it was +really only an animal. They carried the bow back to its place in silence. +Suddenly a new fear seized them. One arrow was gone from the quiver; what +if Rolf should miss it! The sound of the family coming back from church, +added to their embarrassment. It was not possible now to go to look for +the arrow, for that would lead to immediate discovery. Rolf did not yet +know that they had been shooting, but if he should begin to question them! +They had got themselves into a fine box, through their disobedience; and +they had no idea how they should ever get out of it, for they felt sure +that they should never dare to tell the truth, if the arrow were asked +for. + +Silent, and covered with confusion from their consciousness of +wrong-doing, the twins crept back to the school-room, and there they sat +without stirring or speaking, until they were called to dinner. They did +not dare lift their eyes to the table, to see what dainty Sunday-dish had +been prepared, but slipped into their seats and felt almost choked even by +the soup; for something seemed to lie like a lump in their throats, and +prevent them from swallowing. They did not look up once during the whole +of dinner-time, and although their father spoke to them several times, +they could not find voice to answer. + +"What have you two been about this time?" he said at last; for he knew +very well that this depression was not the result of yesterday's +performance; their contrition never lasted over night; that was not the +way with the twins. There was no answer. They sat as if nailed to their +seats, and stared into their plates. Their mother shook her head +thoughtfully. Little Hunne kept a watchful eye on them, for he had +observed from the first, that something was amiss. Presently a delicious +pudding with wine sauce was brought in, and their mother helped each one +to a good big slice. At that moment their father exclaimed, + +"What is that? Is there any one very ill in the next house? There goes the +doctor, hurrying along as if some one were in great danger." + +"I do not know of any one's being ill there," said the mother. "Mrs. Kurd +has let her rooms to some strangers. It may be one of them." + +The twins were by turns as red as fire and as white as chalk. A secret +voice cried out in each little palpitating heart, "Now it is coming! it is +coming!" They were almost paralyzed with fright; the delicious pudding lay +untouched on their plates, though it was full of raisins and looked +unusually tempting. But even Hunne, the pudding-eater of the family, +neglected his plate today, and suddenly jumping down from his chair, he +began to shout like a crazy creature, + +"Mama! Papa! come away! the house is going to fall down! everything is +going to pieces!" In his excitement he almost pulled Jule off his seat, to +make him come with him, as he ran out of the door. Presently they heard +him outside repeating, "The house will tumble down; Jule said it would!" + +"Some evil spirit has certainly taken possession of the children," said +the astonished father, "The twins look as if they were sitting on pins, +and little Hunne is acting like a mad-man." + +At these words Julius broke out into inextinguishable laughter; for it +suddenly dawned upon him what the little boy had in his mind. The unusual +timidity and silence of the twins was caused, no doubt, by their having +already begun in secret the work of destruction; and at any moment now the +house might fall in ruins upon the assembled family. Jule explained with +repeated outbursts of laughter, the meaning of Hunne's fright. In vain the +mother called the little boy to come in; he was jumping up and down before +the house door, stamping, and calling to his father and mother and Jule +and everyone to come out. At last his father lost patience, and said +decidedly that the door must be closed, and that the dinner should be +ended in peace. After dinner they all went into the garden, where Hunne +joined them. When he saw them all seated in safety under the apple-tree, +he said with a sigh, + +"I wish some one would bring me my pudding, before the house falls down." + +His mother drew him to her, and explained to him that big Jule and little +Hunne, were two very foolish fellows; the first to invent such silly +stuff, and the second to believe it. She begged him to think a bit how +impossible it would be for two children like Wili and Lili to pull down a +great strong stone house like theirs. But it was a long time before the +impression was effaced from the child's imagination. + +Dora had been standing by the hedge, as usual, hoping that the children +would come into the garden, when Wili and Lili appeared with the bow. She +had watched the progress of their undertaking with the greatest interest. +At last, off flew the arrow; and in a second, the sharp point pierced the +little girl's bare arm. Dora groaned aloud with pain. The arrow fell to +the ground; it had not penetrated deep enough to hold at all; but the +blood followed, and trickled along her arm and hand, and down upon her +dress. At this sight Dora forgot her pain in her fear. Her first thought +was, "How Aunt Ninette will scold!" She tried to hide what had happened. +She twisted her handkerchief about the wounded arm, and she ran to the +spring before the house, to wash out all signs of blood. It was useless; +the blood flowed out under the bandage in a stream, and soon her dress was +spotted all over with the red drops. + +"Dora! Dora!" called some one from above. It was her aunt; there was no +help for it; she must show herself. In fear and trembling, she mounted the +stairs and stood before her aunt, hiding the bandaged arm behind her. Her +pretty Sunday dress was stained with blood, and her face too; for in her +eagerness to wash it off she had spread it everywhere. + +"Merciful Heaven!" cried her aunt, "what is the matter? Speak, child, did +you fall down? How you look! You are as pale as death, and all smeared +with blood! Dora, for heaven's sake, do speak!" + +Dora had been trying to speak, but she could not get in a word edgewise. +At last she said timidly, + +"It was an arrow!" + +A flood of lamentations followed. Aunt Ninette flew up and down the room +wringing her hands and crying, "An arrow! an arrow! You have been shot! +Shot in the arm! You will have a stiff arm all your life! You will be a +cripple! You can never sew any more, nor do anything else! You will come +to want! We shall all have to suffer for it! How unlucky we are! How are +we to live, how can we ever get along, if your arm is lame?" + +"Oh, Aunty dear, perhaps it will not be as bad as all that;" said the +child sobbing, "did not papa tell us to remember: + + "God holds us in his hand + God knows the best to send." + +"Certainly, of course that's true; but if you are lame, you will be lame;" +said Mrs. Ehrenreich, whimpering, "it makes me perfectly desperate. But +go--no--come here to the water. Where is Mrs. Kurd? Somebody must go for +the doctor." + +Dora went to the wash-basin, while her aunt ran for Mrs. Kurd, and begged +her to send for the doctor to come immediately; it was a case of shooting, +and no one could tell how dangerous it might prove. + +The doctor came as quickly as possible. He examined the wound, stopped the +bleeding, bound it up without a word, in spite of Aunt Ninette's +pertinacious attempts to make him express an opinion. He then took his hat +and made for the door. + +But Aunt Ninette followed him up before he could make good his retreat. +"Do tell me, doctor, will her arm be lame? Stiff all the rest of her +life?" + +"Oh, I trust not. I will call again to-morrow;" and the doctor was gone. + +"'Oh I trust not,'" repeated Aunt Ninette in a despairing tone, "that's a +doctor's way of saying 'yes, of course.' I understand perfectly. What will +become of us? How shall we ever live through this misfortune?" + +And she kept on fretting in this way until late into the evening. + +When Wili's mother went in to hear her little boy's prayers that night, +she did not find him as usual, cheerfully sitting up in bed, ready for a +good chat with her, if she would stay. He was crouched down all in a heap, +and did not even look up at her, nor speak to her, when she sat down by +him. + +"What is the matter with my little boy?" said she gently, "have you +something wrong in your heart? have you been doing what you ought not?" + +The child made an unintelligible sound, neither yes nor no. + +"Well, say your evening hymn, Wili; perhaps that will make you feel +better," said his mother. + +Wili began: + + "The moon climbs up the sky, + The stars shine out on high, + Shine sparkling, bright and clear"-- + +and so on, but his thoughts were not on what he was saying; he was +listening to every sound outside the room, and he kept looking towards the +door as if he expected something terrible to come in at any moment; and in +his restless movements it was plain to see what a state of fear he was in. +When he had reached the end of his hymn, + + "Oh Father, spare thy rod; + Send us sweet sleep, Oh God; + Let our sick neighbor slumber, too"-- + +he suddenly burst into tears, and clinging tight to his mother he sobbed +out, + +"The child will not be able to sleep, and God will punish us dreadfully." + +"What are you talking about, dear Wili?" asked his mother tenderly. "Come, +tell me what has happened. I have seen all day that something was the +matter, and feared that you had been doing something wrong. What is it? +Tell me." + +"We, we--perhaps we have shot a child!" + +"What do you mean?" cried his mother, now thoroughly alarmed, for she +instantly recalled having seen the doctor hurry by to the cottage when +they were at dinner. + +"It cannot be! Do tell me all about it, clearly, so that I can +understand." + +And Wili gave as good an account as he could, of what he and Lili had +been about that morning, and of their being so frightened at the cry of +pain which followed the shooting of the arrow, that they had run away as +fast as possible. And now they were so very miserable, that they did not +want to live any longer, and both wanted to die, and to be done with it +all. + +"Now you see, my Wili, what disobedience leads to," were the mother's +serious words after she had listened to the boy's sad story. "You did not +mean to do anything but play a little while with the bow, but your father +knew very well when he forbade your touching it, how great the danger was. +We do not know what evil consequences may follow your disobedience, but we +will pray the dear Father in heaven to avert the evil, and turn it to good +if possible." + +Then Wili repeated after his mother a short prayer, and never had he +prayed so earnestly as now, with his heart full of dread for the results +of his naughty conduct. Indeed he could scarcely stop praying; it seemed +to relieve his heart to lay all his sorrow before his Heavenly Father, and +beg his forgiveness and help. + +And now he could look in his mother's eyes again as he bade her +good-night. + +Lili was waiting in the next room, for her turn to talk to this same good +mother. + +"Are you ready to say your prayers, Lili?" The little girl began, paused, +began again and stopped in the middle. Presently she stammered out, + +"Mamma I cannot pray, for God is angry with me." + +"What have you done, Lili, to make him angry?" + +Lili was silent, and sat pulling at the sheet, for she was naturally +obstinate, and found it hard to own a fault. + +"If the good God is not pleased with you, I certainly cannot be. Good +night, my child, sleep well--that is if you can." + +"Mamma, do not go away, I will tell you everything; only stay with me." + +Her mother gladly turned back. + +"We were shooting with the bow, though papa told us not to touch it, and +we hit something and it cried out; and we were so frightened that we could +not be happy any more at all." Lili's voice was hurried, and full of +distress. + +"I don't wonder that you could not feel happy, and you cannot yet. Because +of your disobedience, a poor little child is lying suffering in the next +house, perhaps without its mother to comfort it, for it is a stranger +here. Think of it there in a strange house, away from home, crying in pain +all night long." + +"I will go right over there and stay with it," said Lili dolefully, and +she began to cry again. "I cannot sleep either mamma; I am so worried." +"We are always worried, my dear child, when we have done wrong. I will go +now and find out whether the child is in need of help; and you will pray +to God to give you an obedient spirit, and to turn aside the evil that +your naughtiness may have caused an innocent child to suffer." + +Lili followed her mother's advice. She could pray, now that she had +confessed her fault; as she felt that she might now be forgiven. She +prayed heartily for the recovery of the wounded child, and for +forgiveness for herself. + +Trine was sent over to the widow's house, to inquire whether it was really +a child that had been hit by the arrow, and whether it was badly hurt. +Mrs. Kurd told Trine the whole story, and that the doctor had said, "We +trust no serious harm is done," and that he would come again the next day. +Trine carried this report back to her mistress, and Mrs. Birkenfeld was +very much relieved; for her first fear had been that the child's eye might +have been hit, even if no mortal wound had been inflicted, and she was +thankful to find that things were no worse. + + + + +CHAPTER VII. + +LONG-WISHED-FOR HAPPINESS. + + +The next morning, Mrs. Birkenfeld went early to the widow's house, where +she was most cordially received; for she as well as her friend Lili had +been a favorite pupil of Mrs. Kurd's husband. What pleasure the ardent +teacher had taken in these pupils, and what success he had had in teaching +them! He had never been tired of talking about it, and his wife had never +forgotten it. + +Mrs. Birkenfeld was shown into the sitting-room, where Mrs. Kurd insisted +on her taking a seat, saying that she had much to tell her, for she had +not seen her before since she had had the strangers from Karlsruhe in her +house. There was a great deal to say about them and especially about the +accident of the day before. When the widow had talked herself out, Mrs. +Birkenfeld asked if she could speak to the lady, and to the little girl +who had been hurt. + +Mrs. Kurd carried the message to Mrs. Ehrenreich, who came directly, +followed by Dora, who wore a thick bandage upon her arm, and looked very +pale and delicate. After the first greetings, Mrs. Birkenfeld took Dora's +hand tenderly in her own, and inquired with sympathy about the wound. She +then turned to Aunt Ninette and told her how deeply she regretted the +accident, and inquired in a friendly way after her health and that of Mr. +Ehrenreich. Aunt Ninette lost no time in giving her full particulars of +her husband's illness; how he had sadly needed fresh country air, and how +she had made inquiries for a quiet secluded spot, and had at last chosen +this very place; how he had to keep the windows shut tight, because he +could not bear the least sound when he was writing, and therefore he never +got any fresh air after all; and how anxious she was all the time, lest +the vertigo instead of being cured by his being here, should come on worse +than ever. + +"I am very sorry indeed, that Mr. Ehrenreich should suffer from my +children's noise;" said Mrs. Birkenfeld, understanding at once the state +of the case, "if Mr. Ehrenreich does not walk out at all, he certainly +ought to have an unusually airy place to work in. I have an idea; quite at +the farthest end of our garden, away from the house, and from the +frequented part of the grounds, stands a cool summer house, with seats and +a table. If Mr. Ehrenreich would use that for his study, I would direct +the children to keep entirely away from that part of the garden." + +Aunt Ninette was delighted with this proposal; she said she would suggest +it to her husband, and she was sure that he would accept it with many +thanks. + +"And you, my dear little girl, I hope your Aunt will allow you to come to +see us to-day and every day. You shall get well in our garden; my children +have much to make up to you for." + +"Can I really go into that beautiful garden where the children are?" asked +little Dora, who could scarcely believe in her good fortune; and such a +look of gladness shot from her eyes at the thought, that her aunt looked +at her with surprise, for she had never seen an expression like that in +them before. This beam of delight that transfigured the child's face, +spoke so directly to Mrs. Birkenfeld's heart, that tears came to her eyes, +and she loved the child from that moment. She did not know why or +wherefore; yet these joyfully-beaming eyes had stirred a whole world of +slumbering recollections in her heart. + +It was arranged that directly after dinner Dora should go over into the +garden, and stay there till late in the evening. Thereupon Mrs. Birkenfeld +took her leave. + +Aunt Ninette hastened at once to her husband's study, and laid the new +plan before him. Uncle Titus received it with pleasure, for although the +want of fresh air was becoming very trying to him, yet taking a walk for +air and exercise was something he had never been accustomed to, and he +could not make up his mind to the loss of so much valuable time. The offer +was therefore very seasonable. He even proposed to go to the summer-house +directly, and his wife accompanied him. They took the longest way, round +the outside of the garden, so as to avoid meeting any one. At the farthest +end they came to a little garden-gate which led directly to the secluded +summer-house. Close to the little house were two old nut-trees and a +weeping willow, with thick pendent branches, and behind, far away into +the distance, stretched the soft green meadows. Far and near, all was +perfectly still. Uncle Titus had brought several thick books with him, +under each arm, for he thought he should like to take possession at once, +if he found it to his mind. Aunt Ninette carried the inkstand and paper, +and Dora brought up the rear, with cigars and the wax-taper. + +Mr. Ehrenreich was well pleased with the place; he settled himself at +once, took his seat at the table, drew in a long breath of the pure air +which blew in through the open doors and windows, and softly rubbed his +hands with satisfaction. He began to write directly, and Aunt Ninette and +Dora withdrew, and left him alone to his work. + +By this time the news of the twins' exploit of yesterday, had spread +through the house. For when Rolf returned from his morning lessons, he +went straight for his bow, and of course discovered at once the loss of +one arrow. Very much incensed, he ran about the house to find out who had +been meddling with his property. He had little trouble in discovering the +offenders, for the twins were so broken down by the suffering they had +been through, that they confessed at once, and told him the whole story, +including their horror at the cry of pain, and adding that their mother +had now gone to the cottage, to inquire who had been hit. Then they showed +Rolf where they had fired the arrow through the hedge, and to be sure +there it was, lying on the ground, in Mrs. Kurd's garden. The recovery of +his treasure put Rolf again in good-humor. He rushed back to the house, +calling out, "Jule, Paula, did you know that the twins shot a child +yesterday?" And so it came about that all six of the children, and Miss +Hanenwinkel, besides, stood on the stone steps, on tip-toe with +excitement, awaiting the mother's return from the cottage. The moment she +appeared, Hunne called out, "Where was it hit?" and then each one asked a +different question, and all at once: + +"Is it a child?" "Is it a boy?" "How big is it?" "What is its name?" "Is +it much hurt?" + +"Come into the house, first," said the mother, turning a deaf ear to the +shower of questions; and when they were clustered about her in the house, +she told them about the pale, delicate little maiden, with a bandage upon +her arm, so tight that she could scarcely use it. She said that the child +was apparently about Paula's age; that she spoke excellent German, and +looked very nice and well-bred; that her name was Dora, and last of all, +that she was to come into the garden after dinner, and then they could +make her acquaintance. All was now curiosity and excitement; how did the +child look--what would she say? And each began to speculate what his own +particular relation would be to the new-comer. + +Paula stood still in intense delight; and only said, "Oh, if she is so +nice, and just my age, too, mamma, how happy I shall be!" She had visions +of a great, indissoluble friendship, and she could hardly wait till +afternoon. Rolf was sure that Dora was just the right age to guess his +charades, and that he should make friends with her at once on that ground. +The twins had a feeling that Dora belonged especially to them, because +they had shot her; and they thought she would be the very one to help them +in carrying out their schemes; for they often needed a third person, and +Paula was never in the mood. + +"Well, I am glad that Dora is coming," said Hunne, "for I can go to her +Saturdays, when all the chairs are standing on their heads, and no one +else will have me." + +Last of all Jule asked, "Hunne, I want to get some good out of Dora, too, +what shall it be?" + +"I know," said the child, after thinking awhile, "she can help you get off +your riding-boots--you know there weren't enough of us, last time." + +"The very thing," said Jule, laughing. + +Dora was also greatly excited--she fairly trembled. One moment she did not +know what to do for joy that the longed-for happiness had come, and she +was to go into the garden, among the lovely, sweet-smelling flowers, and +all those merry children. But the next moment she was afraid. She had +watched the children from a distance, and she knew them all by sight; she +already felt partly acquainted with them, and each one had excited an +individual interest in her mind. But they had not even seen her, at all; +she was a perfectly strange child to them. And then she said to herself +with real distress, that she was so ignorant and awkward, and they knew so +much, and were so clever, that they would certainly despise her, and +would want to have nothing to do with her. She kept running it all over +and over in her mind during dinner, and could scarcely eat a mouthful, in +her excitement. Before she knew it, the time had come, and her aunt said, + +"Now, Dora, you can go!" + +So Dora put on her hat and went over to the next house. She went in at the +front door, and passed through the long entry, at the other end of which +the door into the garden stood open. Going out of this door she found +herself in full view of the whole family. Directly in front of her, under +the apple-tree, sat Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld, and round about them were the +six children. Her timidity came back again, at seeing the parents, for she +had expected to see only the children. She stood hesitating, and glanced +shyly at the company. Little Hunne caught sight of her, and slipping down +from his seat, ran toward her with outstretched arms, crying out, + +"Come, Dora, there is room here on my seat; Come!" and seizing her hand, +he pulled her along toward the others, who all came eagerly to meet her, +and welcomed her as cordially as if she were an old friend. So, occupied +with questions and greetings, she came to where the parents sat, and they +were so friendly and kind, that all her shyness passed away, and she was +soon sitting on the same seat with Hunne, in the midst of the circle, as +much at home as if she belonged there. + +Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld soon left their seats and walked up and down the +garden; and then the children pressed round Dora, and each had some +particular thing to say to her. Paula spoke least; but she looked at the +new acquaintance, as if she were making a study of her. Rolf, Wili and +Lili stood as near Dora as they could squeeze, to make her hear what they +were saying, and Hunne kept fast hold of her, as if afraid that she would +vanish away. + +"If you squeeze Dora to death the first time she makes us a visit, she +will not come a second time;" remarked Julius, who sat stretched out at +full length on a garden-bench; "so take my advice, and give her room to +breathe." + +"How old are you, Dora? Not much older than I am?" asked Lili eagerly. + +"I am just twelve." + +"Oh, what a shame! then you are as old as Paula;" said Lili regretfully, +who had hoped that Dora would belong to her in every respect, even in age. + +"No, no," cried Rolf, "Dora is my age; at least nearer mine than Paula's, +if she is only just twelve." + +Rolf thought this opened a favorable prospect for special companionship. +"Are you good at guessing riddles? And are you fond of them?" + +"Yes, yes, and I have made a riddle;" cried Hunne, putting in his oar, +"Now guess mine, Dora. My first you can eat but not drink"-- + +Rolf cut the little boy's charade ruthlessly in two with, + +"Oh, get away with your old riddle, Hunne; it is no riddle at all! Now +listen, Dora; + +"My first conceals from light of day--" But Rolf was not destined to +finish his verses, for Lili had seized Dora's hand and was pulling her +with all her might, saying, + +"Come, Dora, I will play you everything I know." Dora had asked her if she +was the one who played on the piano, and Lili thought this a good excuse +for stealing the new friend for herself. Lili had her way, for Dora really +wanted to hear the piano, though she did not like to disappoint Rolf. + +"You must not take it amiss," she said, turning back to speak to him, as +Lili drew her away, "I am not good at guessing, and I should only bother +you with my stupidity." + +"Won't you try just one?" asked Rolf, rather disappointed. + +"Oh, yes, if you want me to. I will try bye and bye," she called back, for +Lili was fairly dragging her towards the house. Hunne had not let go his +hold of Dora, and was pulled along too. He kept calling out, "Mine too, +guess mine too," and she promised that she would do her best. Wili also +went with them, and all four betook themselves to the school-room where +the piano stood. The twins had been taking music lessons from Miss +Hanenwinkel for more than a year, not so much because their parents cared +about having them learn to play on the piano, as because they thought the +lessons would be a pleasant occupation, and the music would have a +soothing effect on the children's somewhat restless dispositions; and +moreover, last but by no means least, the twins could not be up to any +mischievous pranks, while they were busy practising. + +Now that they stood before the piano, Lili's ardor for playing it somewhat +cooled, and she reverted to her usual point of view with regard to it. + +"You know, Dora, of course," she said, "that playing on the piano is the +most tedious thing in the world. Why, when I have to practise, I get +perfectly tired to death, don't you, Wili?" Wili assented emphatically. + +"How can you feel so?" asked Dora, casting a longing look at the piano, +"Oh, if I could only sit down there and play as you do, Lili, I should be +perfectly happy." + +"Do you really think so?" said Lili, struck with the expression of Dora's +eyes. She opened the piano quickly, and began to play a little melody. +Dora sat by, thirstily drinking in the sounds, and looking as charmed as +if Lili were conferring some substantial benefit upon her. The sight of +her pleasure was very inspiriting to Lili, who kept on playing better and +better, and when Wili saw the impression produced, he wanted to take his +share. + +"Now let me play, Lili," he said, as she came to the end; but Lili was now +quite in the spirit of it, and did not stop for an instant, but began to +repeat the piece from the beginning. + +"Do you know any other tune?" asked Dora. + +"No; Miss Hanenwinkel will not teach me another till I have learned my +exercises better; but I know what I will do, Dora, just wait till +to-morrow, and then I will give you music lessons, and we will learn ever +so many tunes. Should you like that?" + +"Will you really?" asked Dora, and she looked so overjoyed at the bare +idea, that Lili at once decided to begin the lessons on the very next day. + +"But my arm!" exclaimed Dora. They had forgotten that. But Lili did not +give up her plans so easily. + +"Oh, your arm will soon be better," she said, "and meantime I will learn +ever so many pieces, and be all the more able to teach you." + +At this moment the big bell rang for supper. Hunne grasped Dora's hand, +declaring that there was no time to lose, for his father always came +punctually to his meals, and Hunne liked to do the same. The table was +spread under the apple-tree, and covered with a great variety of good +things. As she sat there looking about at these new acquaintances who +already seemed like old friends, Dora felt as if she were dreaming; it was +so much more delightful even than she had hoped; and she was almost afraid +that she should wake up all at once, and find it only a dream. But she did +not wake up, except to find that her plate had been loaded with good +things, so very real, that all anxiety passed away, and she realized that +she was living, and living remarkably well, into the bargain. + +"Do eat your cake, or you will be the last to get through," said Hunne, +"see, Dora, Jule and I have eaten four. Jule and I can do a great many +things; only we can't pull the riding-boots off very well. You'll help +about that, won't you, Dora?" "Eat your cakes, and be quiet, Hunne," said +Jule, in a warning tone; and Dora did not answer about the boots, for Mr. +Birkenfeld was asking her questions, and she began to tell him about her +father, and of their life together in Hamburg and Karlsruhe. + +Up to this time, Paula had not made any attempt to talk with Dora; but +when supper was over, she came up to her, and said, softly, + +"Will you come with me a little while now?" + +Dora was delighted with the invitation, for she had begun to be afraid +that Paula did not mean to have anything to say to her, and yet she had +been particularly attracted toward this quiet girl, so near her own age. +Paula had wanted to see what sort of a girl Dora was, before she made +advances, and she was evidently well pleased with what she saw, for she +now took her new friend by the hand, and led her away down the garden +path. The twins and Hunne, and even Rolf, were soon tired of waiting for +Dora to come back, and went calling and searching everywhere for her; but +they could not find her; she had quite disappeared. In fact, Paula had +taken her all round the garden, and then up to her own room. There the two +girls sat and talked, and talked, about all sorts of things. They told +each other their thoughts and feelings on various subjects, and found +themselves in perfect sympathy. It was a great happiness to both, for +neither had ever had an intimate friend, of her own age, one whose tastes, +purposes and ideals were like her own. + +"Now we will be 'best friends' forever," they said, and sat, forgetful of +all the world besides, till the stars stood shining in the heavens above, +and all the earth was bathed in shadow. + +The mother found them at last; she had suspected that they had taken +refuge in Paula's room. Dora sprang up hastily when she noticed how dark +it had grown, and recollected that her aunt would be expecting her. The +other children were waiting below, rather a dissatisfied little party at +Dora's disappearance; for they all wanted to talk to her. Rolf was +particularly annoyed. + +"Why Dora," he said, "I thought you were going to guess my charade; will +you try now?" + +But Dora said it was really time for her to go home; so Mrs. Birkenfeld +told them that they must wait till to-morrow for all they had to say, and +that Dora would come every day to see them and would take lessons with +them too. This satisfied them, and they charged Dora to come very early +and stay very late, for there was a great deal to do and a great deal to +show her. The leave taking lasted a long time, but Rolf suddenly cut the +thing short. + +He was going to have the last word with Dora, for he was to walk home with +her. As they crossed the grass plot towards the cottage, the stars were +shining so brightly overhead, that Dora stood still. + +"Look up, Rolf;" she said, "do you see those five twinkling stars up +there? I know them very well; they were my own stars in Karlsruhe, and +they are here with me too." + +"Oh yes, I've seen those; they are on our map of the Heavens. Do you know +their names, Dora?" + +"No, indeed; can you tell the names of the stars Rolf? How much you do +know!" said Dora admiringly. "Don't those five all belong together, and +have one name? There are others too that look as if they belonged +together. Do you know them all? How I should like to learn them from you!" + +Rolf was much pleased with the idea of giving lessons in astronomy, to one +so eager to learn. + +"Let us begin now," said he enthusiastically; "I will tell them all to you +one after another, even if it takes till midnight." + +This reminded Dora how late it was. + +"No, Rolf" she said quickly, "thank you very much, but no more to-night. +To-morrow; will you tell me to-morrow?" + +"Well, to-morrow then, Dora, don't forget. Good-night." + +"Good-night, Rolf;" and Dora hurried into the house. She was so brimming +over with happiness and the many pleasures of the day, that she sprang +up-stairs to Aunt Ninette, and began to tell her everything all mixed up +together, with such astonishing vivacity, that her aunt drew back rather +startled. + +"Dora! Dora! think a minute! this excitement may go to your arm! Go to +sleep as quick as you can; that is the best thing you can do." + +Dora went to her bed-room, but sleep was impossible. She knelt down at her +bed-side and gave heart-felt thanks to God for sending her all this +happiness; she resolved that when these holidays were over she would go +back to her work again without complaint; no matter how long the hours +might be, and she would never forget these happy days that the good God +had sent her now. It was long before she could close her eyes for very +bliss. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII. + +MORE CHARADES. + + +Early the next day, as Julius was clattering along the passage with his +big riding-boots and spurs, he heard the sounds of practising in the +school-room, and knowing that Miss Hanenwinkel did not give lessons at +this hour, he pushed open the door to see what was going on. There sat +Lili at the piano, and Wili stood by, looking as if he were impatiently +counting every minute till he could have his turn. + +"What are you two about?" he called out, "is this the beginning of some +mischievous prank?" + +"Be quiet, Jule, we haven't a minute to lose," said Lili seriously. Jule +laughed aloud and went on his way. Going down stairs, he met Miss +Hanenwinkel. + +"What has got into the twins now?" he asked. "Have they taken the notion +of being virtuous, into their small noddles?" + +"That is more likely at seven than at seventeen;" was all the answer he +got. + +He went on down stairs still laughing, and just at the front door met his +mother. She was starting at that early hour to try to see the doctor +before he went from home, to ask him exactly the state of Dora's arm, and +whether there was any danger for the child. Aunt Ninette's anxiety had +infected her, and she could not rest until she knew the probabilities of +the case. + +"Do I hear some one playing on the piano, Jule?" she asked. "It is an +unusual sound for this time of day." + +"Mother dear, I do believe that the end of the world is coming," replied +Julius; + +"Lili is up there hurrying from one finger-exercise to another as if she +could not get enough of that exquisite amusement, and Wili is seated at +her side in a similar condition of nervous industry, waiting for his turn +at the piano." + +"A strange state of things, to be sure, Jule," said his mother; "for it +was only yesterday that Miss Hanenwinkel was complaining to me that Lili +did not show the slightest interest in her music, and that she would not +even play her piece, much less her exercises." + +"It's just as I said; the end of the world is coming," said Jule, turning +towards the stable. + +"Let us hope rather the beginning," replied Mrs. Birkenfeld, starting in +the other direction to go down the hill towards the village. When she +reached the doctor's house, she was so fortunate as to find him at home, +and she asked him the question that so greatly disquieted her. He assured +her that the wound was doing perfectly well, and that there was not the +slightest danger of any permanent stiffness of the arm; though he +laughingly owned that he had made the worst of it to Dora, in order to +impress her with caution for the future. It would be all over in a day or +two at farthest. Mrs. Birkenfeld was much relieved, for besides her +sympathy for Dora, she had felt keenly her children's responsibility for +the misfortune. + +On her way home Mrs. Birkenfeld stopped to speak to Aunt Ninette; not only +to carry her the doctor's favorable verdict, but also to talk with her +about Dora. She now learned for the first time, that Dora was to earn her +living by sewing; and that for this reason her aunt felt obliged to keep +her so closely to her shirt-making. + +Mrs. Birkenfeld took a warm interest in Dora. She thought the little girl +very delicate for such heavy work, and she was glad that there was still +some time left for her to grow stronger before she had to go back to +Karlsruhe, and settle down to regular work again. She begged Aunt Ninette +to let the child, during the rest of their stay, give up the sewing +entirely, and she offered to let her own seamstress make the shirts, that +Dora might be free to amuse herself with the children, and gain strength +by play in the open air. + +The self-possessed, quiet manner of Mrs. Birkenfeld had an excellent +effect on Mrs. Ehrenreich, and she acquiesced in this proposal without the +slightest demur. Indeed the path of the future, that had looked so beset +with difficulties, seemed now to lie smooth before her, and all her +prospects were brightened. She spoke with great thankfulness on her +husband's account; for he already found himself so improved by the fresh +air and quiet of the summer house, and he was so thoroughly comfortable +and contented there, that he could hardly bear to leave it, even to come +in at night. + +When Mrs. Birkenfeld rose to go, she cordially invited Aunt Ninette to +come often to see her in the garden, saying that she must find it lonely +in the cottage, and that the open air would be good for her also. Aunt +Ninette was much gratified by this courtesy, and accepted it with +pleasure; quite forgetting the noise of the children, which had been so +great a bugbear to her. + +Dora had sprung out of bed that morning as soon as she opened her eyes, +for the thought of the pleasure before her made her heart dance for joy. +She had to curb her impatience however for a time, for Mrs. Ehrenreich did +not approve of imposing upon people who were inclined to be neighborly. It +was not till Mrs. Birkenfeld had come over to the cottage, and after +talking some time with the aunt had asked after Dora and repeated her +invitation, that the little girl was allowed to go. This time she did not +stand still and look shyly about; with a few springing steps she reached +the house, and at the door of the sitting-room she was received with a +chorus of welcoming voices; while Wili and Lili and little Hunne and Paula +all ran out to meet her, and draw her in among them. Julius, just returned +from his ride, had thrown himself as usual into an arm-chair, stretching +out his legs, as an intimation that he should like to have his boots +pulled off. Dora ran forward and offered her services, frankly desirous of +making herself useful. But Jule instantly drew in his long legs. + +"No, no, Dora; not for the world; what are you thinking about?" he cried, +jumping up and very politely offering Dora his chair. Before she could +take it, the twins pulled her away; saying "Come with us!" and Hunne +tugged at her dress behind, calling loud, "Come with me!" while Paula +reaching over him, whispered softly in her ear, "Go first with the twins; +or they will keep this up all day; bye and bye I will come to you, and +then we can have some comfort together." + +"Dora," said Jule, waving off the three noisy creatures, "I advise you to +stay by me; it is your only hope of a happy existence in this house-hold; +for I can tell you if you go with Paula, you will grow too romantic; you +will scarcely breathe the fresh air, and will lose your appetite +completely. If you take Rolf for your companion, your whole existence +will become one great perpetual riddle." + +"That it will be at any rate," remarked Miss Hanenwinkel, who was passing +through the room at that moment. + +"If you prefer to go with Miss Hanenwinkel," said Jule quickly, so that +the governess might be sure to hear what he said; "you will be preserved +in salt; quite the opposite you see to plums, which are done in sugar! If +your choice falls on the twins, you will be torn in two, and as to little +Hunne; if you go with him he will talk you deaf!" + +In spite of this melancholy prediction, Dora allowed herself to be carried +off by the twins, and Hunne ran after them. When they reached the piano, +Lili began to play her one piece, and when she came to the end, she +glanced at Dora who nodded so pleasantly that Lili, thus encouraged, began +again at the beginning. Presently Dora began to sing the words; Wili, who +was waiting in vain for his chance to play, joined her; then Hunne too; so +that a loud chorus rang out cheerily from the school-room-- + + "Live your life merrily + While the lamp glows; + Ere it can fade and die, + Gather the rose." + +They were so carried away by their own music that the voices rose louder +and louder, and Hunne's out-screamed them all. Presently Lili twirled +round on her stool, and said, her eyes shining with joyful expectation: + +"Just wait till to-morrow, Dora, and then you'll see!" for the child had +worked so diligently at her exercises that morning that she felt that she +had a right to claim at least half a dozen new pieces from Miss +Hanenwinkel to-morrow. + +At this moment the bell rang for the twins to go to their lessons; a sound +that Hunne was well-pleased to hear, for now he could have Dora to himself +till dinner-time; and the little girl gave herself up to him so cheerfully +and with such warm interest in the artistic performances of his +nut-cracker, that he made a firm resolution then and there never to let +her go again. But no sooner was dinner over, than his plan was completely +upset. Paula had finished her French lessons, and with her mother's leave, +she now took possession of Dora. As for Dora, she asked nothing better; +she would have been glad to spend whole days and nights talking with +Paula, telling all the secrets of her heart, and hearing in return all her +friend's thoughts and wishes, hopes and fears. They both felt sure that +they could never be tired of being together, and of sharing each other's +memories of the past and plans for the future. A long life-time would not +be enough for them. It was seven o'clock before they again joined the +family group which was gathered under the apple-tree; and being late they +slipped into their places very quickly, for the father had begun to cough +significantly, to show that things were not just as they should be. During +the meal, Rolf cast meaning looks across to Dora, that seemed to say, + +"We two have a plan together next; don't forget!" + +While they all sat chatting merrily after supper was over, Rolf was +watching the sky, to see when the first pale star should peep through the +twilight amid the twigs of the apple-tree; and as soon as he spied one, he +came to Dora, saying + +"Now, Dora, look, up there!" and he carried her off to the very farthest +corner of the garden, to make sure that none of his brothers or sisters +should interfere with them. He felt quite securely hidden under protecting +nut-trees, and placing himself in the right position, he began his lesson. + +"Do you see, there, your five stars--one two three, and then two more. Do +you see them distinctly?" + +"Oh yes; I know them so well, so well," said Dora. + +"Well, that constellation is Cassiopeia. And now just wait a moment, Dora. +I've just thought of a riddle that is very appropriate. You can guess it +easily, if you try." + +"I will if I can, but I am afraid your riddles are too hard for me:" + + "My first's a most delicious drink, + But best of all when fresh, I think. + Add then my second, and you make + An adjective, small pains to take! + My third must strait and narrow prove + Or 'twill not lead to heaven above. + Now for my whole--a countless host + In which each separate light is lost. + +"Have you guessed it, Dora?" + +"No, and I'm sure I cannot guess it. I am terribly dull at such things. I +am sorry; for it makes it stupid for you, but I can't help it," said Dora +dolefully. + +"Of course you can't help it now, because you are not used to them," said +the boy consolingly. "I will give you an easier one to begin with: + + "For full enjoyment of our youth + My first is needful as the truth, + And at man's very farthest end + My second comes--and now attend, + Master of Greek Philosophy + My whole, its shining crown you see." + +"I cannot, I cannot, you are only losing time and trouble, Rolf, I do not +know the least bit about Greek things," said Dora sighing. + +"Never mind, I will try another country; how is this?" and before Dora +could protest, the indefatigable riddle-maker declaimed: + + "My fickle first is said to be + England's high-road of industry; + But Germany denies the same + And with a _Key_ she makes her claim. + In Russia, nihilistic power + Threatens my second, every hour. + But Rome, Imperial Rome, to you, + My whole was pride and terror too!" + +"That's true!" It was a deep voice that echoed in the surrounding +darkness, and the startled children clung to each other for a moment in +terror. Then Dora began to laugh. + +"It is Uncle Titus," she said, "he is sitting there in the summer-house. +Come, Rolf, let us go in and see him." + +Rolf assented; and they found Uncle Titus sitting there with his chair +tipped back against the wall, looking very much pleased to see them. Rolf +returned his greeting very cordially, and inquired quite casually whether +he had guessed the riddle. + +"I think it must be 'Caesar,' is it not, my son?" said Uncle Titus tapping +the lad kindly on the shoulder. + +"Yes, that's right; and did you hear the others I was saying, and did you +guess them?" + +"Possibly, possibly, my son," replied the good man. "I am much mistaken if +the first is not 'Milky-way,' and the second, 'Plato.'" + +"Both right!" cried Rolf, highly delighted. "It is the greatest fun to +make riddles and have them guessed so quickly. I have another, and +another, and one more. May I give you another, Mr. Ehrenreich?" + +"Certainly, my dear boy, why not? out with them, all three, and we will +try to guess them all." + +Rolf was enchanted, and set about recalling them. "I will take the +shortest first," he said: + + "My first implies strength and grace; + In all things my second finds place; + My whole was the scourge of the race." + +"Have you guessed that?" + +"Very likely, very likely, my son; now the next:" + + "Take all that the senses attest + Add the sign of the beast for the rest, + And my glorious whole stands confessed." + +"And now another," said Uncle Titus, nodding. + +"And now I have a very long one, and rather harder," said the lad: + + "A thrill through all the nations ran, + When he, my whole, the grand old man, + Spoke words that e'en my second turn + My first, with hopes that glow and burn. + But now are hearts to anger spurred; + Nations are sick with hope deferred, + Alas! small chance for Ireland we know! + My first my second at my whole we throw." + +Rolf stopped, quite excited with the declamation of his favorite charade. + +"Now we will begin to guess, my son," said Uncle Titus, with a pleased +expression: "First, Bonaparte. Second, Matterhorn. Third, Gladstone." + +"Every one right!" cried Rolf, exultantly. "This is splendid! I have +always wanted to do this with my riddles; that is, find some one who could +guess them all. Before this, I've always had a heap of unguessed riddles. +Now they are all guessed, and I can begin again with a new set!" Rolf was +full of satisfaction. + +"I will make you a proposal, my son," said Uncle Titus, as he rose from +his seat, and prepared to return to the cottage; "Come to me here every +evening, and bring me the fresh set. Who knows but that I may have a few +to give you in return?" + +By this time it was rather too late for the study of the stars, and that +had to be postponed; so Dora and Rolf returned to the rest of the family; +Rolf quite overjoyed with the pleasant interview he had had, and with the +prospect of its repetition; while on his side Uncle Titus wended his way +to the cottage, filled with quiet satisfaction at the thought of his new +friend; for he had always wanted a son, a twelve year old son, who should +have left behind the noise and follies of childhood, and have become old +enough to be an intelligent and agreeable companion. Now Rolf fulfilled +these conditions; and moreover displayed a decided predilection for Uncle +Titus, who began to feel a most paternal interest spring up in his heart +towards the lad. So gladly did he feel it, that as he strode through the +garden, in the light of the shining, starry host, he broke out with, + + "Live your life merrily + While the lamp glows; + Ere it can fade and die, + Gather the rose." + +For the tune was floating in his memory as he had heard it sung that +morning by the fresh young voices, and out came the joyous notes under +the peaceful heavens. + +At the cottage window, Aunt Ninette stood looking out for her husband; and +as she heard his voice singing this merry melody, it was with nothing +short of amazement that she said to herself, "Can that be Uncle Titus?" + + + + +CHAPTER IX. + +"WHAT MUST BE, MUST BE." + + +Time passed quickly at the two houses, in this new and happy +companionship. + +"Another week gone already!" and "Sunday again so soon!" were the +exclamations heard on every side, as each week went by. And Dora was the +happiest of all; the days fairly danced with her: they certainly had not +more than half as many hours as they had had in Karlsruhe, and every +evening she was sorry to have to go to bed, and lose in sleep so much of +the little time that remained of her visit. If she could only have passed +the whole night at the piano, practising while the others were sleeping, +she thought she could have nothing more to desire. Her arm was now wholly +healed, and she was taking music-lessons with a kind of furor; and in Lili +she had a teacher whose zeal equaled her own. A most agreeable teacher +too, who did not trouble her pupil with finger-exercises and scales, but +gave her tunes at once without more ado; and first of course the favorite, +"Live thy life merrily." Dora learned the air very quickly with the right +hand, and Lili did not require her to learn the left hand yet; declaring +that it was quite too difficult to play both together. All this +playing-teacher was so improving to Lili, that she began to make wonderful +progress herself, so that Miss Hanenwinkel was equally surprised and +pleased at her improvement, and her mother often paused outside of the +school-room door to listen to the firm but lively touch with which her +little daughter rendered her studies; for Lili had really great talent for +music, and now that a sufficient motive had been applied, she advanced +rapidly. + +Paula was in a state of tranquil blessedness all day long. She had found a +friend, and such a friend! The reality of this friendship far surpassed +her imagination and her hopes, for such a one as Dora she could not have +conceived of; one who was so attractive not only to her, but to every +member of the family. Like Dora, Paula grudged the hours passed in sleep, +now that there were so few left that they could spend together. + +Rolf had abandoned his old plan of charade-making, and had started on an +entirely new system, and he spent his leisure hours striding up and down +certain of the garden-walks, sunk in thought with his hands clasped behind +his back, and so lost to outward things that Hunne was charged to keep +away from these paths; for more than once he was almost run down by his +brother. A new set of riddles was now ready every evening for Uncle Titus, +who was always waiting for his young friend in the summer-house, prepared +to guess, and showing remarkable skill in finding out even the most +intricate puzzles; and as a natural result, Rolf grew more and more clever +in making them. Before long, Uncle Titus began to give riddles himself in +return, and his were carefully written out; for they required serious +study, as they were in Latin. Rolf carried these home to his father and +Jule, but they would not even try to guess them. Mr. Ehrenreich declared +that his Latin was quite too rusty for such work as this, and Jule +maintained that during vacation he did not dare to tax his brain +unnecessarily; he needed all his wits for his serious work next term. So +Rolf worked away by himself, dictionary in hand, and twisted and turned +the words till he wrung out their meaning. Then he showed them with +triumph to his father and brother, and in the evening carried them to +Uncle Titus. The pleasure which his kind old friend took in his success +spurred the boy on to greater activity. He studied not only the riddles +themselves, but his Latin lessons more earnestly, and he took to early +rising, and every morning before breakfast he worked with his Lexicon in +the garden, as if his livelihood depended on the solution of Latin +puzzles. + +Hunne too was a lucky boy in these days, for no matter how often or how +long he hung upon Dora, and claimed her as his own property, never once +did the good-natured girl avoid or repulse her little friend; but always +lent herself to his wishes, and took so much pains to amuse him, that it +seemed as if she found her own pleasure in pleasing him. Mrs. Birkenfeld +had persuaded Aunt Ninette to leave Dora entirely at liberty both morning +and evening, and when in the afternoon she took her sewing and sat with +the family under the apple-tree, she found that even shirt-making might +be an agreeable occupation, under such favorable circumstances as these. + +One day Dora made a new riddle for Hunne; for indeed his "nut-cracker" one +had become rather an old story; yet he couldn't bear to give up +riddle-giving. To his unspeakable joy this new riddle had a triumphant +experience, quite unprecedented in the family annals--no one could guess +it. This time nobody could turn him off with, "Oh, go away with that same +old charade." For as no one knew the answer, no one could laugh at the +little questioner, and he and Dora agreed not to give the slightest hint +that might lead to the right guess, and so put an end to this delightful +state of things. + +The riddle was this: + + "My first makes you cry--not for sorrow, + For my second a spoon you may borrow, + To my whole, you say, 'thank you--to-morrow.'" + +What could it be? Julius said it was "Hot-tea, because if the tea is very +hot and you try to drink it, the tears start to your eyes, and then you +cool it with a spoon, and you would like to let it stand till to-morrow." + +Hunne jumped for joy, crying "Wrong, wrong!" + +Miss Hanenwinkel suggested "Plum-jam," because Hunne often cried when he +couldn't have plums, and everybody ate jam with a spoon, and if plum-jam +was not on the supper-table to-night, it was sure to be, to-morrow. + +"Wrong! wrong!" cried Hunne again. + +"Well, I guess Tear-ful," said Rolf; but that was even worse than the +others. + +"I think it may be Snow-drop," said the mother. "The sight of the snow +makes you cry for joy, and a spoon is used for your drops if you are ill, +and you always want snowdrops to-morrow." + +Mamma had failed! "Not Snowdrops; no!" screamed Hunne, almost beside +himself with delight. + +"I guess it is _ice-cream_," said Mr. Birkenfeld. "Ice makes me cry +sometimes, it is so cold. Cream certainly needs a spoon, and I have often +heard the cry, 'To-morrow please,' when ice-cream has been mentioned." + +Hunne spun round with delight. "No, no!" he shouted. It was almost too +good to be true, that his father should have missed it too. He scampered +about crying out to everyone, "Guess! guess!" + +Rolf was really vexed not to be able to see through this simple little +"Hunne riddle" as he called it; and was mortified to perceive that he had +made a worse guess than any one. + +Meantime the days were passing. One morning at breakfast Uncle Titus said, + +"My dear Ninette, our last week is drawing near. What should you say if we +put off going home, another fortnight? I feel remarkably well here, no +dizziness at all, and an extraordinary increase of strength in my legs!" + +"You show it in your looks, my dear Titus--" said his wife tenderly, "you +look ten years younger, at the very least, than when we came here." + +"And to my mind, this way of living has done you a world of good too, my +dear Ninette;" replied he, "It seems to me that you find much less to +lament over of late." + +"Everything is so different," she answered; "It seems to me that +everything has changed. The noise of the children even doesn't seem the +same, now that I know each one of them. I must say that I am very glad +that we didn't leave here that first week; I feel the loss of something +pleasant now when I do not hear the children's voices, and I am always a +little uneasy if it is perfectly quiet in the garden." + +"It is just so with me," said Uncle Titus, "and I cannot get through an +evening with any satisfaction unless that bright boy has been in to see +me, full of impatience to tell me what he has been about during the day, +and eager to hear the enigmas I have to give him. It is a perfect pleasure +to have such a young fellow about one." + +"My dear Titus, you are growing younger every day. We will certainly stay +longer," said Aunt Ninette decidedly, "just as long as we conveniently +can. I'm sure even the doctor did not expect such good results from one +country visit; it is almost miraculous!" + +Dora lost no time in carrying the enchanting news of this decision to +Paula, for in her inmost heart she had been very unhappy at the thought of +going away so soon. How could she live, away from all this dear family +with whom she had learned to feel so entirely at home? She thought that +when the day of separation came her heart would surely break. + +When the good news of Dora's longer stay among them spread through the +family, there was general rejoicing, and the little girl was in danger of +being fairly hugged to death by her friends. + +That evening after the children were all safely in bed, and Miss +Hanenwinkel had withdrawn to her own room, Mr. and Mrs. Birkenfeld sat +together upon the sofa, talking. This was the only quiet time that they +could count upon in the course of the day, when they could talk over the +needs, the pleasures and the pains, of their large and busy family. They +were talking now about the decision of their new friends, and Mrs. +Birkenfeld expressed her great satisfaction with it, adding, + +"I cannot bear to think of losing Dora. She has grown very dear to me. +What a real blessing that child has been in the family! She leaves her +mark wherever she goes, and always for good. Wherever I turn I find some +new evidence of her beneficial influence. And to me personally she is +particularly attractive; I can't understand exactly why, but whenever I +look into her eyes, I feel as if I had known her for a long time, and as +if we had been sympathetic friends in days gone by." + +"Ah, my dear wife, how often I have heard you say that whenever you feel a +particular friendship for any one. I recollect perfectly that after we had +known each other a little while, you said it seemed to you as if we had +been intimately acquainted some time before." + +"Well, suppose I did, you most incorrigible tease," said his wife, "you +cannot convince me to the contrary, nor can you take away the fact that +Dora is dear and delightful, not only to me, but to all the family +besides. Paula goes about beaming like the sunshine, and with no trace of +her usual discontent. Jule pulls off his own riding-boots without stirring +up the whole house about it; Rolf is so full of interest in his pursuits +that he has not a moment of idleness all day long; Lili has developed a +love for music and a talent for playing the piano, that we never dreamed +she possessed; and little Hunne has become so gentle and so contented at +his games, that it is a pleasure just to look at the child." + +"I think too," said Mr. Birkenfeld, "that it is because of Dora's being +with us, that there has been a cessation of those mischievous pranks that +the twins were always at, and that kept the house in a constant state of +excitement." + +"I have not the least doubt of it;" said his wife, "Dora has aroused in +Lili an enthusiasm for music, and all the child's lively energy is turned +into that channel. Wili follows his sister's lead, and they are both +therefore so busy that they have not even a thought for mischief." + +"Dora is certainly an uncommon child and I am very sorry she is to leave +us so soon;" said Mr. Birkenfeld regretfully. + +"That is what is weighing upon my mind," said his wife, "I am constantly +trying to devise some plan for prolonging her stay still farther." + +"No, no;" said her husband, decidedly, "we can't do anything about that. +We don't know these people well enough to try to influence their +movements. They must go away now, but perhaps next year we may see them +here again." + +Mrs. Birkenfeld sighed; there was a long winter to come, and there seemed +to her to be but little chance of the visit being repeated. + +The day fixed for the departure was Monday, and on the day before there +was to be a grand feast, a farewell festival; though to tell the truth, +none of them felt much like making a jubilee. Rolf alone was in the mood, +and he took charge of the preparations, as an important part of which, a +number of choice riddles were to be hung about the summer-house as +transparencies: in honor of his patron. + +On Saturday Dora took her seat, as usual, with the family at dinner, but +no one had any appetite; the coming separation was too much in their +thoughts. As the mother was helping to soup, one after another exclaimed, +"Very little for me," "Please only a little," "I really don't care for any +to-day," "Scarcely any for me, thank you," "And less for me, to-day." + +"I should like to ask--" said their father, amid this shower of "No, thank +yous;" "I can't help wondering whether this 'thank you, to-morrow,' style +of thing is caused by grief at parting, or by a general dislike for +onion-soup." + +"Onion-soup! onion-soup! that is the answer to Hunne's riddle!" cried Rolf +with a cry of victory, for he had really taken it seriously to heart, that +Hunne's charade had been so long unguessed. The answer was right. Poor +Hunne was quite depressed at this unexpected blow, and in a moment he said +somewhat pitifully, + +"Oh dear! papa, if you had not said that about 'thank you, to-morrow,' for +the soup, then no one would ever have found it out. Now I shall have no +more fun with it." + +But Dora had a comforting word for him, even now, and whispered softly, +"Yes, Hunne dear, you shall have some more fun with it, for I will bring +over my album this afternoon, and I will guide your hand while you write +the charade in it, and then I will take it to Karlsruhe, and show it to +all the people I know there, and they will all try to guess it." + +So Hunne was comforted, and was able to finish his dinner happily. But +under the apple-tree where they were assembled for the last time, the +family were in very low spirits. For the next day Dora must stay with her +aunt to help her, and could not join them until the evening, in time for +the good-bye feast. Paula sat with her eyes full of tears, and did not +speak one word. Lili had already given signs of her state of mind, by all +sorts of restless movements, and at last she exclaimed, + +"Mamma, I wish I never need touch the piano again; it will be terribly +tiresome without Dora, and Miss Hanenwinkel will find fault again and say +I am 'not progressing,' and I don't want to 'progress' when Dora is not +here!" + +"Oh dear!" sighed Jule, "what terrible days are before us, with danger to +life and limb, when the twins begin again to find their time hang heavy +on their hands. It is a very stupid arrangement anyway," he went on quite +excitedly; "it would be far better for Dora to pass the winter with us. +Her aunt and uncle could go on in their quiet way in Karlsruhe all the +same without her." + +The mother sympathized entirely in the children's regret at the separation +and said she hoped to persuade Mr. Ehrenreich to bring his wife and Dora +back for another summer. + +Hunne was the only one more interested in the present than in the future, +and he kept pulling Dora's dress and saying, + +"Go get your book, Dora! get the book!" + +So Dora went to get her album, and brought it over for each one of her +friends, in the good old fashion, to write a verse or a motto in it, by +way of remembrance. It was no new, elegant, gilded affair. It was an old +book, faded and worn, and much of the writing in it was pale with age. +Here and there had been pasted on, tiny bunches of flowers and leaves all +of which had lost their color, and many of which had fallen off. The album +had belonged to Dora's mother, and the verses were all written in +unformed, childish characters. There were also some drawings, and among +these one of a small house and a well, with a man standing near it, +particularly attracted Hunne's attention, and he took the book in his own +hands, and began turning the leaves. + +"Hallo!" he exclaimed with a knowing look, as he took out a piece of paper +that lay folded between the leaves; "Mamma has one like this; it belongs +to Lili; the one I am going to America to find." + +Julius laughed aloud. "What in the world are you chattering to Dora about +now, Hunne?" But his mother glanced, quickly at the little boy as she +caught his words, took the paper from his hand and read what was written +there. + +Great tears fell from her eyes as she read; the memory of long past hours +of her happy childhood rose before her, clear and distinct, and almost +overpowered her, Her own mother's face, and all the sights and sounds of +childhood! It was the other half of her own poem that she held in her +hand, the half that had been kept by her dearly loved friend. She gave it +silently to her husband; she could not trust her voice to read it aloud. + +The children watched her curiously as she took the other half from her +notebook, and laid the two bits of yellow faded paper side by side. They +made a sheet of the usual size of old-fashioned letter paper. The writing +was the same on both, and as the lines were joined, their meaning became +plain. Mr. Birkenfeld read the verses aloud: + + "Lay your hand in mine dear, + Joined thus we need not fear, + Each the other clasping fast, + That our union should not last, + But behold, the fates decree + That our future severed be. + We will cut our verse in two, + Half for me and half for you. + But we still will hope forever + That the halves may come together, + And with no loss to deplore. + Our friendship be as 'twas before." + +The mother had taken Dora's hand in hers. "Where did you get this paper, +Dora?" she asked, much moved. + +"It has always been in my mother's album," replied the child with +surprise. + +"Then you are my Lili's child!" cried Mrs. Birkenfeld, "and that is what +your eyes always said to me, when I looked into them;" and she folded Dora +softly to her heart. + +The children were intensely excited, but seeing how much moved their +mother was, they restrained themselves, and sat very still, watching Dora +and their mother with eager looks. But little Hunne broke the spell. + +"Then I sha'n't have to go to America, shall I, mamma?" he said gaily, for +since he had given his word to go to find the lost Lili, he had often +thought with alarm of the long journey that he must take alone. + +"No, dear child, we will all stay here together," said his mother, turning +towards the children with Dora's hand fast in hers; "Dora is the Lili you +were to seek, and we have found her." + +"Oh, mamma," cried Paula, "Dora and I will be what you and her mother +were; we will carry out the verses. We will say: + + "'But we still will hope forever + Now the halves have come together + No farther losses to deplore, + Our friendship prove as yours before.'" + +"Oh yes, and ours," "me too," "so will I," and all the children joined in +promising eternal friendship with Dora. But the mother had taken her +husband's hand and had drawn him away down the shady walk. + +"All right, I agree to it all," said Mr. Birkenfeld over and over again, +as his wife talked eagerly, while they walked back and forth. Presently +Mrs. Birkenfeld left him and crossed over to the next house. She asked for +Mrs. Ehrenreich, and now as they sat together by the window, she told Aunt +Ninette in words that came from her heart, with what delight she had +discovered that Dora was the daughter of her earliest and dearest friend; +that friend from whom she had been so long separated, but whose memory was +still green in her heart. She wanted to learn all that could be told of +her friend's life and death, but Aunt Ninette had little to tell. She had +never known Dora's mother; her brother had spent several years in America +where he had married, and his wife had died in Hamburg shortly after +Dora's birth. That was all she knew. Then Mrs. Birkenfeld went directly to +the point. She explained to Mrs. Ehrenreich how much she had enjoyed and +profited by, her long visits at her friend's father's house, and how +deeply she felt that she owed these kind friends a debt of gratitude which +she now saw an opportunity partly to repay, by doing what she could for +Dora. In short, if Aunt Ninette and her husband would consent, her most +fervent wish would be to take Dora and bring her up as her own child. + +She met with none of the opposition which she had feared. Aunt Ninette +said frankly that Dora had not a cent of property, and that she would be +entirely dependent on her own work as a seamstress; as neither her aunt +nor her uncle could afford to spend anything on her farther education. She +considered it a great blessing that the child should have found such a +friend, and she heartily rejoiced in her good fortune; and was sure that +her husband would fully agree with her. So there was nothing farther for +Mrs. Birkenfeld to do, but to embrace Mrs. Ehrenreich most cordially, and +then to hasten home to tell the children the happy news. She knew how they +would take it. + +There they were all under the apple-tree, all looking towards their mother +and impatient for what she might have to tell them; hoping that it might +be some plan for prolonging Dora's stay. But when the mother told them +that from that day forward Dora was to belong to them, forever, as their +sister and a child of the family, then a shout of joy arose that made the +welkin ring again and awoke the echoes in the farthest corner of the +garden. It aroused Uncle Titus and brought him from his distant +summer-house with a gentle smile, saying half to himself and half aloud, + +"It is a pity it will soon be over." + +Aunt Ninette was standing at an open window, looking down into the garden, +and as she heard the shouts of joy that rose again and again from under +the apple-tree, she said to herself, smiling "How we shall miss all this +cheerful noise when we are far away." + +The children were indeed jubilant, and they decided to organize a feast in +honor of Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette, a feast more brilliant than any +that had ever before made the shades of the garden glow with splendor. + +That night Dora went up to her little room for the last time, for the next +morning she was to move over to the other house. The happy family of +children whom she had secretly watched with longing heart, were now to be +her brothers and sisters; the lovely garden into which she had gazed with +hopeless eyes was henceforth to be her home; she was to have parents who +would surround her always with their protecting love. She was to learn +what the others learned; yes, to have regular studies with them, as well +as music-lessons. Dora's heart was flooded with the thoughts that welled +up within her. One thing she was sure of; that her father was looking down +at her, and rejoicing with her. She stood at the window and gazed up at +the sparkling stars, and recalled the sad hours of depression that she had +known, when these stars did not seem to bring her comfort, and when she +had almost lost faith in that kind heavenly Father, who nevertheless had +now brought all this happiness to her. + +She fell on her knees and thanked God for his goodness, and prayed that +she might never again doubt Him, but that even in times of sorrow, she +might be able to say, with heart-felt trust in the words of her father's +verse: + + "God holds us in his hand, + God knows the best to send." + +Uncle Titus and Aunt Ninette engaged their rooms with Mrs. Kurd for the +following summer; Uncle Titus even went farther still, and begged Mrs. +Kurd, no matter what happened, never to promise them to any one else; for +he left her house now with keen regret, and hoped to return to it every +summer as long as he lived. + +When Monday morning came, the whole family were on hand before the +cottage, to wish the departing guests good-speed. Rolf drew the uncle +aside, and asked if he might venture to send a charade to Karlsruhe, now +and then; to which Uncle Titus kindly replied that he should receive any +such with pleasure, and answer them with punctuality. + +Sly little Hunne, when he overheard these remarks, declared at once, "I +will also send mine;" for he did not doubt that his would be equally +acceptable to Uncle Titus, if not more so. He thought also that the quiet +people of Karlsruhe would never be able to guess such charades as he would +make, and his heart was filled with pride. Dora and Paula wandered arm in +arm into the garden, singing gaily, + + "No farther losses to deplore + In friendship live for evermore." + + + + +APPENDIX. + + +The Charades in this story, involving play upon the German words and +syllables, are of course nearly all untranslatable; the translator has +therefore substituted English ones; as follows: + + PAGE + +_Welcome_ for "Heimkehr" 80 + +_Music_ " "Katzenmusik" 104 + +_Milton_ " "Vogelweide" 105 + +_Palfrey_ " "Milch Strasse" 107 + +_Plato_ " "Aristotle" 227 + +_Caesar_ " "Heliogabal" 228 + +_Bonaparte_ " "Wallenstein" 230 + +_Matterhorn_ " "Finsteraarhorn" 230 + +_Gladstone_ " "Semiramis" 231 + + + +***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK UNCLE TITUS AND HIS VISIT TO THE +COUNTRY*** + + +******* This file should be named 14710.txt or 14710.zip ******* + + +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/7/1/14710 + + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: +https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + diff --git a/old/14710.zip b/old/14710.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..0af0a5c --- /dev/null +++ b/old/14710.zip |